An explication of the hundreth and tenth Psalme wherein the severall heads of Christian religion therein contained; touching the exaltation of Christ, the scepter of his kingdome, the character of his subjects, his priesthood, victories, sufferings, and resurrection, are largely explained and applied. Being the substance of severall sermons preached at Lincolns Inne; by Edward Reynoldes sometimes fellow of Merton Colledge in Oxford, late preacher to the foresaid honorable society, and rector of the church of Braunston in Northhampton-shire.
         Reynolds, Edward, 1599-1676.
      
       
         
           1632
        
      
       Approx. 1206 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 274 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10650
         STC 20927
         ESTC S115794
         99851012
         99851012
         16264
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10650)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16264)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1253:24)
      
       
         
           
             An explication of the hundreth and tenth Psalme wherein the severall heads of Christian religion therein contained; touching the exaltation of Christ, the scepter of his kingdome, the character of his subjects, his priesthood, victories, sufferings, and resurrection, are largely explained and applied. Being the substance of severall sermons preached at Lincolns Inne; by Edward Reynoldes sometimes fellow of Merton Colledge in Oxford, late preacher to the foresaid honorable society, and rector of the church of Braunston in Northhampton-shire.
             Reynolds, Edward, 1599-1676.
          
           [16], 301, 304-525, [5] p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for Robert Bostocke, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Churchyard at the signe of the Kings Head,
             London :
             1632.
          
           
             With a final two-leaf table.
             Probably issued with his: Three treatises, 1632.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms CX -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPLICATION
           OF
           THE
           HVNDRETH
           AND
           TENTH
           PSALME
           :
           WHEREIN
           The
           severall
           Heads
           of
           CHRISTIAN
           Religion
           therein
           contained
           ;
           touching
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           His
           Priesthood
           ,
           Victories
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           are
           largely
           explained
           and
           applied
           .
        
         
           Being
           the
           Substance
           of
           severall
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           LINCOLNS
           INNE
           ;
           By
           EDWARD
           REYNOLDES
           sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           Merton
           Colledge
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           late
           Preacher
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Honorable
           Society
           ,
           and
           Rector
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Braunston
           in
           Northhampton-shire
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           
             Felix
             Kyngston
          
           for
           
             Robert
             Bostocke
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Kings
           Head.
           1632.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           THOMAS
           ,
           LORD
           COVENTRY
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Ailsborough
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Most
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           devout
           profession
           which
           Saint
           Austin
           once
           made
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           speaking
           of
           the
           great
           delight
           which
           hee
           tooke
           in
           
             Ciceroes
             Hortensius
          
           (
           as
           containing
           a
           most
           liberall
           exhortation
           to
           the
           love
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           
           without
           any
           bias
           or
           partiality
           towards
           sects
           )
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           heate
           of
           this
           his
           delight
           ,
           was
           by
           this
           onely
           reason
           abated
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           not
           in
           that
           booke
           to
           bee
           found
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           without
           which
           Name
           ,
           nothing
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           never
           so
           polite
           and
           elaborate
           ,
           could
           wholly
           possesse
           those
           affections
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           trained
           to
           a
           nobler
           studie
           .
           And
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           that
           famous
           Divine
           ,
           
           setteth
           no
           other
           price
           upon
           all
           his
           Athenian
           learning
           (
           wherein
           hee
           greatly
           excelled
           )
           but
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           something
           of
           worth
           ,
           to
           esteeme
           as
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           Christ
           ;
           herein
           imitating
           the
           example
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
           who
           though
           hee
           profited
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Religion
           above
           many
           others
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           revealed
           in
           him
           ,
           
           laid
           it
           
           all
           aside
           as
           losse
           and
           dung
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             Lord.
          
           The
           consideration
           of
           which
           sacred
           affections
           in
           those
           holy
           men
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           many
           experiences
           of
           your
           Lordships
           abundant
           favor
           ,
           hath
           put
           into
           mee
           a
           boldnesse
           beyond
           my
           naturall
           disposition
           ,
           to
           prefix
           so
           great
           a
           name
           before
           these
           poore
           pieces
           of
           my
           labours
           in
           Gods
           Church
           .
           Other
           argument
           in
           this
           booke
           there
           is
           none
           to
           procure
           either
           your
           Lordships
           view
           or
           patronage
           ,
           than
           this
           one
           ,
           (
           which
           that
           good
           Father
           could
           not
           finde
           in
           all
           the
           writings
           of
           Plato
           or
           Cicero
           )
           that
           it
           hath
           that
           
             High
             and
             holy
             Person
          
           for
           the
           Subject
           thereof
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           whom
           is
           not
           onely
           our
           greatest
           learning
           ,
           but
           our
           Eternall
           Life
           .
           In
           this
           confidence
           I
           have
           presumed
           to
           present
           unto
           your
           Lordship
           this
           publike
           Testimony
           of
           my
           most
           humble
           duty
           ,
           and
           deep
           obligations
           for
           your
           many
           thoughts
           of
           favour
           and
           bounty
           towards
           me
           ,
           not
           in
           my selfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           others
           ,
           unto
           whom
           your
           Lordships
           goodnesse
           hath
           vouchsafed
           under
           that
           respect
           to
           overflow
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             our
             eternall
             Melchisedek
             ,
          
           meet
           your
           Lordship
           in
           al
           those
           honorable
           affaires
           which
           hee
           hath
           called
           you
           unto
           ,
           with
           the
           constant
           refreshment
           and
           benediction
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           long
           preserve
           you
           a
           faithfull
           Patrone
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           hee
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           owne
           blood
           ;
           and
           a
           worthy
           instrument
           of
           the
           justice
           ,
           honour
           and
           tranquilitie
           of
           this
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Lordships
               most
               humbly
               devoted
            
             ,
             Ed.
             Reynolds
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           first
           perswaded
           to
           communicate
           some
           of
           my
           poore
           labours
           to
           the
           publike
           ,
           my
           purpose
           was
           to
           have
           added
           unto
           those
           Treatises
           which
           were
           extant
           before
           so
           much
           of
           these
           which
           I
           now
           present
           unto
           thy
           view
           ,
           as
           concerneth
           the
           Elogies
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           instrument
           of
           begetting
           the
           
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
          
           :
           for
           little
           reason
           had
           I
           considering
           mine
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           the
           frequent
           returnes
           of
           that
           service
           wherein
           these
           pieces
           were
           delivered
           ,
           and
           the
           groning
           of
           the
           presse
           of
           late
           under
           writings
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           to
           trouble
           the
           world
           a
           second
           time
           with
           any
           more
           of
           my
           slender
           provisions
           towards
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           in
           this
           abundance
           which
           is
           on
           every
           side
           brought
           in
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           worke
           grow
           up
           under
           mine
           hand
           into
           a
           just
           volume
           ,
           and
           conceiving
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           both
           more
           acceptable
           and
           usefull
           to
           handle
           a
           whole
           Scripture
           together
           (
           especially
           being
           both
           of
           so
           noble
           a
           nature
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           view
           of
           so
           difficult
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           this
           Psalme
           is
           )
           than
           to
           single
           out
           some
           verse
           and
           fragment
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           I
           therefore
           resolved
           once
           more
           to
           put
           in
           my
           Mite
           into
           the
           Treasurie
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           (
           though
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           )
           may
           yet
           I
           hope
           be
           for
           this
           cause
           accepted
           ,
           because
           it
           beareth
           the
           Image
           and
           Inscription
           of
           Christ
           upon
           it
           .
           Some
           passages
           therein
           are
           inserted
           which
           were
           delivered
           in
           another
           
           order
           ,
           and
           on
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           some
           likewise
           which
           were
           delivered
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           on
           other
           occasions
           ;
           which
           yet
           being
           pertinent
           to
           the
           series
           of
           the
           discourse
           ,
           I
           thought
           might
           justly
           seeme
           as
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           incoherent
           and
           unsuteable
           pieces
           .
           Such
           errors
           as
           have
           escaped
           in
           the
           presse
           ,
           and
           the
           unfitnesse
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           Pages
           (
           which
           in
           my
           farre
           absence
           from
           the
           presse
           ,
           while
           most
           of
           the
           booke
           was
           under
           it
           ,
           were
           ordered
           by
           others
           who
           attended
           upon
           it
           )
           I
           shall
           desire
           thee
           courteously
           to
           passe
           by
           :
           those
           greater
           slips
           which
           may
           haply
           perturbe
           the
           sense
           ,
           I
           have
           noted
           together
           .
           So
           submitting
           my
           poore
           labours
           to
           thy
           favourable
           Censure
           ,
           and
           commending
           thee
           to
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God.
           I
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             E.
             R.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             CHrist
             Iesus
             the
             summe
             of
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             The
             Ordination
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             6
          
           
             The
             Qualifications
             of
             Christ
             for
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             7
          
           
             The
             Qualitie
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             9
          
           
             How
             the
             will
             is
             drawen
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             11
          
           
             Subjection
             unto
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             12
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             a
             Lord
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             fore-fathers
             .
          
           
             17
          
           
             The
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             22
          
           
             Christs
             sitting
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             noteth
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 His
                 glorious
                 Exaltation
                 .
              
               
                 23
                 
                   
                     All
                     strength
                     from
                     his
                     exciting
                     and
                     assisting
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     25
                  
                
              
               
                 2
                 His
                 accomplishing
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 actuall
                 Administration
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 giving
                 of
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 34
              
            
          
           
             The
             Arke
             how
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             35
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             after
             .
          
           
             37
             
               
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 his
                 mission
                 .
              
               
                 pag.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Subjects
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 was
                 sent
                 .
              
               
                 pag.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 knowledg
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 42
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 p.
                 42
              
            
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Mission
             .
             How
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             comforter
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             43
             
               
                 1
                 By
                 being
                 our
                 Advocate
                 and
                 how
                 .
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 2
                 By
                 representing
                 Christ
                 absent
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 47
              
               
                 3
                 By
                 a
                 sweete
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 illumination
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 4
                 By
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 joy
                 .
              
               
                 48
              
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             this
             joy
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             49
             
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Humbling
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Healing
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Renewing
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Preserving
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Fructifying
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 his
                 Acts
                 of
                 Sealing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Enmitie
             against
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             Offices
             .
          
           
             56
          
           
             
             Grounds
             of
             misperswasion
             touching
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 countenance
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 publick
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 59
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Rules
                 of
                 tradition
                 and
                 education
                 .
              
               
                 60
              
               
                 3
                 Selfe
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 furtherance
                 of
                 private
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 61
              
               
                 4
                 An
                 Historicall
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 now
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 66
              
               
                 5
                 A
                 false
                 and
                 erronious
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 68
              
            
             
               
                 True
                 love
                 unto
                 Christ
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Proportion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 69
              
               
                 True
                 love
                 unto
                 Christ
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Propriety
                 that
                 our
                 soules
                 have
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 69
              
            
          
           
             This
             true
             love
             will
             manifest
             it selfe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 1
                 In
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Members
                 .
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 love
                 Incorrupt
                 .
              
               
                 74
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 love
                 Superlative
                 .
              
               
                 74
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 love
                 Vncommunicated
                 .
              
               
                 74
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 genuine
                 effects
                 thereof
                 Vniversall
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 75
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 genuine
                 effects
                 thereof
                 Chearefull
                 suffering
                 .
              
               
                 75
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 genuine
                 effects
                 thereof
                 Zeale
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 76
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 genuine
                 effects
                 thereof
                 Longing
                 after
                 his
                 appearance
                 .
              
               
                 77
              
            
          
           
             The
             continuance
             and
             limitation
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             77
             
               
                 The
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 grounded
                 upon
                 An
                 unalterable
                 Decree
                 .
              
               
                 79
              
               
                 The
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 grounded
                 upon
                 A
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 80
              
               
                 The
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 grounded
                 upon
                 A
                 growing
                 Nature
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 81
              
            
          
           
             Papall
             Monarchy
             raised
             upon
             inevident
             presumptious
             .
          
           
             82
          
           
             The
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             enimy
             .
          
           
             89
          
           
             The
             present
             inconsummatenesse
             of
             Christs
             victories
             over
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             91
          
           
             Gods
             patience
             hath
             fixed
             bounds
             .
          
           
             93
          
           
             The
             wicked
             shall
             bee
             punished
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             power
             .
          
           
             98
          
           
             The
             easinesse
             of
             Christs
             victorie
             over
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             108
          
           
             The
             folly
             of
             nature
             to
             Iudge
             of
             God
             or
             our selves
             by
             things
             in
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             110
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             bringeth
             order
             and
             beauty
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             113
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             under
             Christs
             feete
             .
          
           
             114
          
           
             
             Christ
             suffereth
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             115
          
           
             Christs
             Triumph
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             thereof
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             118
             
               
                 Footstoole
                 noteth
                 Shame
                 .
              
               
                 122
              
               
                 Footstoole
                 noteth
                 Burden
                 .
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 Footstoole
                 noteth
                 Recompence
                 .
              
               
                 124
              
               
                 Footstoole
                 noteth
                 Vsefulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 126
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             with
             the
             Spirit
             is
             full
             of
             power
             and
             strength
             :
          
           
             135
             
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Conversion
                 .
              
               
                 137
              
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Iustification
                 .
              
               
                 140
              
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 141
              
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 142
              
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Comforts
                 .
              
               
                 143
              
               
                 1
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Temporall
                 blessings
                 .
              
               
                 144
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Convincing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 145
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Affrighting
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 150
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Iudging
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 151
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Ripening
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 153
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Enraging
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 153
              
               
                 2
                 Towards
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 in
                 Altering
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 155
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             to
             bee
             preached
             with
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             156
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             to
             bee
             received
             in
             the
             power
             thereof
             .
          
           
             157
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             onely
             able
             to
             hold
             up
             in
             extremities
             .
          
           
             158
          
           
             No
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             but
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             159
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             not
             sent
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             161
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             with
             the
             Spirit
             is
             full
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             162
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 165
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             a
             mystery
             unsearchable
             by
             humane
             reason
             .
          
           
             167
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             is
             contempt
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             171
          
           
             Expect
             to
             heare
             Christ
             speaking
             from
             heaven
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             173
             
               
                 2
                 In
                 the
                 promulgation
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 176
                 
                   
                     Evangelicall
                     knowledge
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     179
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 matters
                 therin
                 contained
                 .
              
               
                 180
                 
                   
                     His
                     Wisedome
                     ,
                     Goodnesse
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     182
                  
                   
                     Gods
                     glory
                     can
                     no
                     where
                     bee
                     looked
                     on
                     with
                     comfort
                     but
                     in
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     184
                  
                
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 serveth
                 .
              
               
                 186
                 
                   
                   
                     To
                     illighten
                     the
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                   
                     187
                  
                   
                     To
                     bee
                     a
                     ministration
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     189
                  
                   
                     To
                     bee
                     a
                     ministration
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     190
                  
                   
                     To
                     bee
                     a
                     spirituall
                     Iudge
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     191
                  
                   
                     To
                     bee
                     an
                     abiding
                     ministration
                     .
                  
                   
                     192
                  
                   
                     To
                     enoble
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   
                     195
                     
                       
                         With
                         Magnanimity
                         .
                      
                       
                         196
                      
                       
                         With
                         Fortitude
                         .
                      
                       
                         198
                      
                       
                         With
                         Lustre
                         and
                         majesty
                         .
                      
                       
                         200
                      
                       
                         With
                         Liberty
                         and
                         joy
                         .
                      
                       
                         201
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 dispencers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 therein
                 to
                 use
                 Libertie
                 .
              
               
                 201
              
               
                 The
                 dispencers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 therein
                 to
                 use
                 Sinceritie
                 .
              
               
                 205
              
            
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             to
             bee
             received
             with
             all
             honor
             and
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             208
          
           
             And
             to
             bee
             adorned
             in
             a
             suteable
             conversation
             .
          
           
             214
             
               
                 Wee
                 adorne
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 When
                 wee
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 as
                 our
                 onely
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 216
              
               
                 2
                 When
                 wee
                 walke
                 in
                 fitting
                 obedience
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 219
              
               
                 3
                 When
                 wee
                 continue
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 219
              
               
                 4
                 VVhen
                 wee
                 hold
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 unitie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 221
              
               
                 5
                 VVhen
                 wee
                 seriously
                 seeke
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 heaven
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 222
              
               
                 6
                 VVhen
                 wee
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 onely
                 Altar
                 of
                 refuge
                 in
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 223
              
            
          
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             Gospell
             is
             full
             of
             care
             over
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             228
          
           
             This
             care
             seen
             in
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
             233
             
               
                 Studie
                 &
                 inquisitivenesse
                 .
              
               
                 233
              
               
                 Constancy
                 &
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 234
              
               
                 Emptying
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 235
              
               
                 Laying
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 236
              
               
                 Preparations
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 Food
                 .
              
               
                 237
              
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 Guidance
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 Health
                 .
              
               
                 238
              
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 239
              
               
                 The
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 care
                 Protection
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 The
                 grounds
                 of
                 this
                 care
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     our
                     Kinsman
                     .
                  
                   
                     240
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     our
                     Companion
                     .
                  
                   
                     241
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     our
                     Head.
                     
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     our
                     Advocate
                     .
                  
                   
                     242
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     is
                     our
                     Purchaser
                     .
                  
                   
                     244
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             A
             right
             Iudgement
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             doth
             much
             strengthen
             faith
             .
          
           
             245
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             is
             Christs
             owne
             strength
             .
          
           
             249
             
               
                 Christ
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 preached
                 and
                 not
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               
                 250
                 
                   
                     With
                     Authoritie
                     .
                  
                   
                     254
                  
                   
                     With
                     Wisedome
                     .
                  
                   
                     254
                  
                   
                     With
                     Meeknesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     256
                  
                   
                     With
                     Faithfulnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     256
                  
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 preached
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 received
                 ,
              
               
                 257
                 
                   
                     With
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     257
                  
                   
                     With
                     Love.
                     
                  
                   
                     259
                  
                   
                     With
                     Meeknesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     259
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Gods
             ordination
             gives
             life
             and
             majesty
             to
             his
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             260
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             naturall
             Theologie
             ,
             no
             naturall
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             261
          
           
             Gods
             Iudgement
             unsearchable
             in
             hiding
             the
             Gospell
             from
             former
             ages
             .
          
           
             262
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             an
             heavenly
             invitation
             unto
             mercy
             .
          
           
             263
          
           
             The
             Gospell
             not
             to
             bee
             preached
             but
             by
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             .
          
           
             264
          
           
             Three
             things
             requisit
             to
             an
             ordinary
             mission
             Gods
             providence
             casting
             upon
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             265
          
           
             Three
             things
             requisit
             to
             an
             ordinary
             mission
             Meete
             qualification
             of
             the
             person
             sent
             Fidelity
             .
          
           
             265
          
           
             Three
             things
             requisit
             to
             an
             ordinary
             mission
             Meete
             qualification
             of
             the
             person
             sent
             Ability
             .
          
           
             268
          
           
             Three
             things
             requisit
             to
             an
             ordinary
             mission
             Ecclesiasticall
             ordination
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             269
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             was
             the
             chiefe
             Metropolitan
             Church
             .
          
           
             269
          
           
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             gentiles
             to
             be
             Daughters
             of
             that
             Mother
             Church
             ,
          
           
             271
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             saving
             Truth
             .
          
           
             273
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             275
          
           
             The
             stabilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             278
          
           
             VVhether
             the
             Church
             may
             faile
             .
          
           
             281
          
           
             VVhether
             the
             Church
             bee
             alwayes
             visible
             .
          
           
             282
          
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             a
             Hated
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             284
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             enemies
             there
             where
             his
             Kingdome
             is
             set
             up
          
           
             286
          
           
             
             Christs
             Kingdome
             stronger
             than
             all
             adverse
             opposition
             .
          
           
             287
          
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             quiet
             in
             the
             mids
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           
             290
             
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 are
                 Christs
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     By
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     Donation
                     .
                  
                   
                     296
                  
                   
                     By
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     Purchase
                  
                   
                     297
                  
                   
                     By
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     Conquest
                     .
                  
                   
                     297
                  
                   
                     By
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     Covenant
                     .
                  
                   
                     297
                  
                   
                     By
                     a
                     right
                     of
                     Communion
                     .
                  
                   
                     298
                  
                
              
               
                 VVee
                 may
                 belong
                 unto
                 Christ
                 by
                 Externall
                 profession
                 .
              
               
                 299
              
               
                 VVee
                 may
                 belong
                 unto
                 Christ
                 by
                 Reall
                 Implantation
                 .
              
               
                 299
              
            
          
           
             Christ
             bringeth
             selfe-evidencing
             properties
             into
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             300
             
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Caring
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Purging
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 306
              
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Sparing
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 307
              
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Praying
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 307
              
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Teaching
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 308
              
               
                 Christs
                 proprietie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 chastising
                 us
                 in
                 mercy
              
               
                 308
              
            
          
           
             Christs
             people
             militarie
             men
             .
          
           
             308
          
           
             Satans
             wayes
             and
             Methodes
             of
             assaulting
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             309
          
           
             Christs
             people
             are
             willingly
             subject
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             312
             
               
                 By
                 nature
                 men
                 are
                 utterly
                 unwilling
                 .
              
               
                 312
                 
                   
                     Apt
                     to
                     charge
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     Grievous
                     .
                  
                   
                     313
                  
                   
                     Apt
                     to
                     charge
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     Vnprofitable
                     .
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     Apt
                     to
                     charge
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     Vnequall
                     .
                  
                   
                     314
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             compelleth
             many
             to
             unwilling
             services
             .
          
           
             314
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             word
             in
             naturall
             men
             worketh
             a
             velleitie
             or
             incomplete
             will.
             
          
           
             315
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Evidence
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             naturall
             estate
             .
          
           
             320
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirituall
             illumination
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             321
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Com●union
             and
             adspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           
             324
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             Gods
             deare
             Love.
             
          
           
             324
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Beauty
             and
             pretiousnesse
             of
             heavenly
             promises
             .
          
           
             325
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Experiences
             of
             peace
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             security
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             .
          
           
             326
          
           
             Willingnesse
             in
             Christs
             people
             wrought
             by
             the
             Beauty
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             327
          
           
             Such
             as
             the
             will
             is
             such
             is
             the
             service
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Because
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 mover
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 esteemeth
                 himselfe
                 most
                 honoured
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 330
              
            
          
           
             Whether
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             Christs
             people
             may
             not
             have
             feares
             and
             unwillingnesse
             in
             his
             service
             ▪
          
           
             330
             
               
                 1
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 Suffering
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 1
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 Of
                 medling
                 with
                 his
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 2
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 unwillingnesse
                 in
                 his
                 service
                 ,
              
               
                 332
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Strength
                     of
                     corruptions
                     .
                  
                   
                     333-334
                  
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Weaknesse
                     of
                     graces
                     .
                  
                   
                     333-334
                  
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Importunitie
                     of
                     Temptations
                     .
                  
                   
                     333-334
                  
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Weight
                     of
                     some
                     fresh
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     333-334
                  
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Spirituall
                     desertions
                     .
                  
                   
                     333-334
                  
                
              
               
                 3
                 Yet
                 still
                 their
                 wills
                 are
                 sincerely
                 carried
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 335
              
            
          
           
             Christs
             people
             are
             made
             willing
             to
             obey
             him
             by
             an
             act
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             337
             
               
                 The
                 ground
                 hereof
                 is
                 the
                 universall
                 fleshlinesse
                 and
                 reluctancy
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 naturally
                 against
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 344
              
            
          
           
             The
             more
             earnest
             should
             wee
             bee
             to
             serve
             Christ
             when
             wee
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             347
          
           
             Holinesse
             a
             glorious
             and
             beautifull
             thing
             .
          
           
             349
             
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 351
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 352
                 
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Rectitude
                     .
                  
                   
                     354
                  
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Harmonie
                     .
                  
                   
                     354
                  
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Maturitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     356
                  
                   
                     Properties
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     Indeficiency
                     .
                  
                   
                     357
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 357
              
            
          
           
             All
             Christs
             people
             are
             Priests
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             359
          
           
             Holinesse
             the
             character
             of
             Christs
             subjects
             .
          
           
             359
          
           
             None
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             till
             they
             see
             beauty
             in
             his
             service
             .
          
           
             363
          
           
             Multitudes
             borne
             unto
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             365
          
           
             Whether
             universality
             and
             visible
             pompe
             bee
             a
             note
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             369
          
           
             All
             Christs
             subjects
             are
             withall
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             374
          
           
             And
             should
             expresse
             the
             affections
             of
             Children
             .
          
           
             376
          
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             heavenly
             worke
             .
          
           
             377
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             seed
             must
             bee
             received
             with
             heavenly
             affections
             .
          
           
             379
          
           
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             looke
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             380
          
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             a
             Christian
             a
             secret
             and
             undiscerned
             worke
             .
          
           
             380
          
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             sudden
             Birth
             .
          
           
             381
          
           
             
             How
             the
             Lord
             sweareth
             .
          
           
             384
          
           
             VVhy
             the
             Lord
             confirmed
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             by
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             385
          
           
             Christs
             solemne
             Ordination
             unto
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             387
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 Comfort
                 ,
              
               
                 388
                 
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Fidelity
                     .
                  
                   
                     390
                  
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     391
                  
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Power
                     .
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Propriety
                     .
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Sympathy
                     .
                  
                   
                     393
                  
                   
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     Christs
                     Consanguinity
                     .
                  
                   
                     ibid.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             said
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             393
             
               
                 Whether
                 God
                 hath
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 immutable
              
               
                 398
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 priest
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 402
              
               
                 Grounds
                 tending
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 priest
                 for
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 403
                 
                   
                     A
                     discovery
                     of
                     that
                     necessity
                     ,
                  
                   
                     408
                     
                       
                         With
                         the
                         Application
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                       
                         411
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             person
             which
             was
             to
             be
             our
             Priest.
             
          
           
             416
          
           
             He
             was
             to
             bee
             all
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             one
             Person
             .
          
           
             420
             
               
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
              
               
                 417
              
               
                 a
                 Surety
                 ,
              
               
                 418
              
               
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 an
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
                 419
              
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 consisted
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Oblation
                 .
              
               
                 424
              
               
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 consisted
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Intercession
                 .
              
               
                 424
              
               
                 Christs
                 will
                 made
                 his
                 death
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 425
              
               
                 Christs
                 Intercession
                 or
                 Appearing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 428
              
               
                 Christs
                 death
                 did
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 life
                 conferre
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               
                 429
              
               
                 Wherein
                 Christs
                 Intercession
                 consisteth
                 .
              
               
                 431
                 
                   
                     No
                     Mediators
                     of
                     Intercession
                     .
                  
                   
                     433
                  
                   
                     The
                     great
                     benefits
                     which
                     come
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     Christs
                     Intercession
                     .
                  
                   
                     434
                  
                
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Satisfaction
                 for
                 our
                 debt
                 ,
              
               
                 438
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Acquisition
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 438
              
               
                 An
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 justification
                 by
                 righteousnesse
                 imputed
                 .
              
               
                 440
                 
                   
                   
                     How
                     Christ
                     being
                     innocent
                     might
                     justly
                     suffer
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     444
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         God
                         may
                         cast
                         paines
                         upon
                         an
                         innocent
                         person
                         .
                      
                       
                         445
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         against
                         generall
                         equity
                         for
                         one
                         to
                         suffer
                         anothers
                         sinne
                         .
                      
                       
                         446
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         This
                         Equity
                         in
                         the
                         present
                         case
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         all
                         parties
                         are
                         both
                         Willing
                         and
                      
                       
                         446
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         This
                         Equity
                         in
                         the
                         present
                         case
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         all
                         parties
                         are
                         both
                         Glorified
                         .
                      
                       
                         446
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         innocent
                         person
                         thus
                         suffering
                         as
                         a
                         sacrifice
                         for
                         the
                         nocent
                         is
                         required
                         ,
                      
                       
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             An
                             intimate
                             conjunction
                             with
                             him
                             that
                             is
                             nocent
                             .
                          
                           
                             447
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             A
                             full
                             dominion
                             over
                             that
                             from
                             which
                             in
                             suffering
                             he
                             parteth
                             .
                          
                           
                             448
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             A
                             strength
                             to
                             breake
                             through
                             the
                             sufferings
                             .
                          
                           
                             449
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 How
                 sinne
                 thus
                 punished
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 449
                 
                   
                     A
                     double
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Righteousnesse
                     imputed
                     .
                     Selfe-deniall
                     .
                  
                   
                     450
                  
                   
                     A
                     double
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Righteousnesse
                     imputed
                     .
                     Confidence
                     .
                  
                   
                     452
                  
                
              
               
                 Redundancie
                 of
                 Christs
                 merit
                 ,
                 purchasing
                 for
                 us
                 Immunity
                 from
                 evils
                 .
              
               
                 455
              
               
                 Redundancie
                 of
                 Christs
                 merit
                 ,
                 purchasing
                 for
                 us
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 him
                 whence
                 our
                 Vnction
                 ,
              
               
                 456
              
               
                 Redundancie
                 of
                 Christs
                 merit
                 ,
                 purchasing
                 for
                 us
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 him
                 whence
                 our
                 Adoption
                 ,
              
               
                 456
              
               
                 Redundancie
                 of
                 Christs
                 merit
                 ,
                 purchasing
                 for
                 us
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Vnion
                 with
                 him
                 whence
                 our
                 Exaltation
                 .
              
               
                 456
              
               
                 Duties
                 growing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christs
                 priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 457
              
               
                 Of
                 Melchisedek
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 Order
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 VVine
                 ,
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 Genealogie
                 .
              
               
                 461
              
            
          
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             465
          
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Canaanites
             .
          
           
             467
          
           
             VVhere
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             469
          
           
             Christs
             forwardnesse
             to
             meete
             and
             to
             blesse
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             471
          
           
             Christ
             a
             Comforter
             and
             Refresher
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             472
          
           
             Christ
             a
             Receiver
             of
             Homage
             and
             Tribute
             .
          
           
             473
          
           
             Liberall
             maintenance
             due
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             475
          
           
             
             Christs
             priesthood
             is
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             482
          
           
             VVhy
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             485
          
           
             Christs
             enemies
             kings
             .
          
           
             487
          
           
             All
             praise
             and
             honour
             to
             bee
             given
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             Power
             and
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             489
          
           
             Christ
             is
             present
             and
             prepared
             to
             defend
             his
             people
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             491
          
           
             Christ
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             will
             utterly
             overthrow
             his
             greatest
             enemies
             .
          
           
             493
          
           
             Satans
             enmitie
             is
             in
             Tempting
             .
          
           
             494
          
           
             Satans
             enmitie
             is
             in
             Accusing
             .
          
           
             495
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             of
             judgement
             overcommeth
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             495
          
           
             How
             Christ
             overcommeth
             his
             potent
             adversaries
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             498
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             constituted
             time
             wherein
             Christ
             will
             be
             avenged
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             502
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 VVhen
                 sinne
                 is
                 growne
                 to
                 its
                 fulnesse
                 ,
              
               
                 503
                 
                   
                     which
                     is
                     knowne
                     by
                     its
                     Vniversality
                     ,
                  
                   
                     504
                  
                   
                     which
                     is
                     knowne
                     by
                     its
                     Impudence
                     ,
                  
                   
                     504
                  
                   
                     which
                     is
                     knowne
                     by
                     its
                     Obstinacie
                     .
                  
                   
                     504
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 VVhen
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 throughly
                 humbled
                 and
                 purged
                 .
              
               
                 506
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 VVhen
                 all
                 humane
                 hopes
                 and
                 expectations
                 are
                 gone
                 .
              
               
                 506
              
            
          
           
             Christs
             victories
             are
             by
             way
             of
             pleading
             and
             disceptation
             .
          
           
             509
          
           
             A
             torrent
             of
             curses
             betweene
             man
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             515
          
           
             The
             Necessity
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             522
          
           
             The
             Greatnesse
             and
             Nature
             of
             Christs
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             
               521
               ,
               522
            
          
           
             The
             Power
             ,
             and
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             524
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           HVNDRETH
           AND
           TENTH
           PSALME
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 PSALME
                 110.
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ;
               untill
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstoole
               .
            
          
        
         
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           Summe
           and
           Center
           of
           all
           divine
           revealed
           truth
           ,
           neither
           is
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           preached
           unto
           men
           ,
           as
           an
           object
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           or
           necessary
           element
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           meete
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           refer
           unto
           him
           .
           All
           Truths
           ,
           especially
           divine
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           noble
           and
           pretious
           nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           whatsoever
           mysteries
           of
           his
           Counsell
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           in
           his
           Word
           to
           reveale
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           bound
           in
           her
           ministerie
           to
           declare
           unto
           men
           .
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           professeth
           
           his
           faithfulnesse
           therein
           ,
           
           
             I
             have
             not
             shunned
             to
             declare
             unto
             you
             all
             the
             Counsell
             of
             God.
          
           But
           yet
           all
           this
           Counsell
           (
           which
           elsewhere
           he
           ca●s
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             testimonie
             of
             God
          
           )
           he
           gathers
           together
           into
           this
           one
           conclusion
           ,
           
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             know
          
           any
           thing
           amongst
           you
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           p●eaching
           unto
           you
           to
           make
           discovery
           of
           any
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           matter
           of
           consequence
           or
           faith
           ,
           but
           
             onely
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           is
           called
           
             preaching
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             learning
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Learning
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           because
           our
           Faith
           ,
           our
           Workes
           ,
           and
           our
           Worship
           (
           which
           are
           the
           three
           essentiall
           elements
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           whole
           dutie
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           )
           have
           all
           their
           foundation
           ,
           growth
           ,
           end
           ,
           and
           vertue
           only
           in
           and
           from
           
             Christ
             crucified
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           fruit
           ,
           weight
           ,
           nor
           value
           in
           a
           Christian
           title
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           and
           from
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Word
           in
           generall
           is
           divided
           into
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           the
           a
           same
           in
           substance
           ,
           though
           different
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           dispensations
           ,
           as
           Moses
           veild
           differ'd
           from
           himselfe
           unveild
           .
           Now
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           whole
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           Historie
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Prophesies
           of
           him
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           latter
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           very
           manifest
           to
           all
           .
           The
           old
           Scriptures
           are
           againe
           divided
           into
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           (
           for
           the
           historicall
           parts
           of
           them
           doe
           containe
           either
           typicall
           prefigurations
           of
           the
           Evangelicall
           Church
           ,
           or
           inductions
           and
           exemplary
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           generall
           truth
           of
           Gods
           justice
           and
           promises
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           forth
           by
           way
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Precept
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           Prophets
           .
           )
           Now
           Christ
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           they
           waited
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           transfiguration
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           in
           him
           they
           had
           their
           accomplishment
           .
           First
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           hee
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           hee
           brought
           Grace
           to
           fulfill
           the
           exactions
           ,
           and
           Truth
           to
           make
           good
           the
           prefigurations
           of
           the
           whole
           Law.
           The
           
           
             ceremoniall
             Law
          
           he
           fulfilled
           and
           abolished
           ,
           the
           
             morall
             Law
          
           hee
           fulfilled
           and
           established
           ;
           that
           his
           obedience
           thereunto
           might
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           therewith
           might
           bee
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           Obedience
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
          
           2
           For
           
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Summe
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           
           for
           to
           him
           they
           give
           all
           witnesse
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Prophesies
           ,
           they
           spake
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           object
           of
           their
           Prophesies
           ,
           they
           spake
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           salvation
           which
           was
           to
           come
           by
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           Testimonie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           of
           that
           absolute
           and
           universall
           necessitie
           which
           is
           laid
           upon
           all
           the
           world
           to
           beleeve
           in
           his
           name
           .
           It
           is
           not
           onely
           
             necessitas
             praecepti
          
           ,
           
           because
           wee
           are
           thereunto
           commanded
           ,
           but
           
             necessitas
             medii
          
           too
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           Ladder
           betweene
           earth
           and
           heaven
           ,
           the
           alone
           mediator
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           in
           him
           there
           is
           a
           finall
           and
           unabolishable
           covenant
           established
           ,
           
           and
           
             there
             is
             no
             name
             but
             his
             under
             heaven
             by
             which
             a
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           In
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           I
           haue
           formerly
           discovered
           the
           Insufficiency
           of
           any
           either
           inward
           ,
           or
           outward
           principle
           of
           mans
           happinesse
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           speake
           vpon
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           it
           to
           discover
           those
           wayes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           is
           dispenced
           &
           administred
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           this
           Psalme
           is
           one
           of
           the
           cleerest
           and
           most
           compendious
           prophesies
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           Offices
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           whole
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           fundamentall
           truth
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           shunne
           to
           call
           it
           
             Symbolum
             Davidicum
          
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           
             Davids
             Creed
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Creed
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           generally
           professe
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           either
           plainely
           expressed
           ,
           or
           by
           most
           evident
           implication
           couched
           in
           this
           little
           modell
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinitie
          
           is
           in
           the
           first
           words
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord.
          
           There
           is
           
             Iehovah
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           the
           
           sanctification
           or
           consecration
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           by
           whose
           fulnesse
           he
           was
           anointed
           unto
           the
           Offices
           of
           King
           and
           Priest
           ,
           for
           so
           our
           Saviour
           himselfe
           expounds
           this
           word
           Said
           ,
           by
           the
           sealing
           &
           sanctification
           of
           him
           to
           his
           office
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           Then
           wee
           have
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           dignitie
           and
           honor
           above
           David
           (
           as
           our
           Savior
           himselfe
           expounds
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           22.42.45
           .
           )
           Mine
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           Sonne
           by
           descent
           and
           genealogie
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           yet
           my
           Lord
           too
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           higher
           sonship
           .
           We
           have
           also
           the
           
             S●fferings
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           consecrated
           a
           Priest
           ,
           v.
           4.
           to
           offer
           up
           himselfe
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             brooke
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           Wee
           have
           his
           Eluctation
           and
           conquest
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             he
             shall
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             ,
          
           his
           
             Ascension
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             sit
             thou
             on
             my
             right
             hand
             .
          
           And
           in
           that
           is
           comprised
           his
           Descent
           into
           Hell
           by
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           
             That
             he
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             hee
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           Eph.
           4.9
           .
           Wee
           have
           a
           
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           gathered
           together
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           holding
           in
           the
           parts
           thereof
           a
           blessed
           ,
           and
           beautifull
           
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             send
             forth
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             strength
             out
             of
             Sion
             ;
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             enemies
             .
             Thy
             people
             shall
             be
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             power
             in
             the
             beauties
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             from
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             dew
             of
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           Wee
           have
           the
           
             last
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           for
           
             all
             his
             enemies
             must
             bee
             put
             under
             his
             feete
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.25
           .
           )
           and
           there
           is
           the
           
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shall
           accomplish
           that
           judgment
           over
           the
           heathen
           ,
           and
           that
           victorie
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           (
           
             who
             take
             counsell
             and
             bandie
             themselves
             against
             him
             ,
          
           )
           which
           he
           doth
           here
           in
           his
           word
           beginne
           .
           We
           have
           the
           
             Remission
             of
             sinnes
          
           ,
           comprised
           in
           his
           Priesthood
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           to
           offer
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             away
             sinne
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.7
           .
           He.
           9.26
           .
           
           Wee
           have
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Bodie
          
           ,
           because
           he
           must
           
             subdue
             all
             his
             enemies
             under
             his
             feete
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             enemie
             to
             bee
             subdued
             is
             death
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           argues
           out
           of
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           wee
           haue
           
             life
             everlasting
          
           ,
           in
           
             the
             everlasting
             merit
             and
             vertue
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
          
           Thou
           art
           a
           
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedek
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           whither
           he
           is
           gone
           as
           our
           forerunner
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           a
           place
           for
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           6.20
           .
           Ioh.
           14.2
           .
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           from
           his
           sitting
           there
           ,
           and
           living
           ever
           inferreth
           the
           perfection
           and
           certaintie
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           Rom.
           6.8.11
           .
           Rom.
           8.17
           .
           Eph.
           2.6
           .
           Col.
           3.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.49
           .
           Phil.
           3.20
           ,
           21.
           1
           
           Thess.
           4.14
           .
           Heb.
           7
           ,
           25.
           1
           
           Ioh.
           3.2
           .
        
         
           The
           Summe
           then
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Psalme
          
           ,
           (
           without
           any
           curious
           or
           artificiall
           Analysis
           ,
           wherein
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           conceite
           and
           method
           will
           varie
           from
           other
           )
           is
           this
           ;
           
             The
             Ordination
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           together
           with
           the
           dignitie
           ,
           and
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           v.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Scepter
             or
             Instrument
          
           of
           that
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
           
             The
             strength
             and
             successe
             of
             both
             ,
          
           in
           recovering
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           malice
           of
           enemies
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           willing
           subjects
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           multitudes
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           v.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             The
             Consecration
             of
             him
          
           unto
           that
           everlasting
           Priesthood
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           &
           merit
           whereof
           he
           purchased
           this
           Kingdome
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Conquest
          
           over
           all
           his
           strongest
           ,
           and
           most
           numerous
           adversaries
           ,
           v.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             The
             proofe
             of
             all
          
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           effecting
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           sufferings
           and
           exaltation
           .
           Hee
           shall
           gather
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           confound
           his
           enemies
           ,
           because
           for
           that
           end
           he
           hath
           finished
           ,
           &
           broken
           through
           all
           the
           sufferings
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           drinke
           of
           ,
           and
           
             hath
             lifted
             up
             his
             head
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           1.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             untill
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstoole
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           beginnes
           with
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           hee
           describeth
           and
           magnifieth
           ;
           ●
           By
           his
           
           unction
           and
           obsignation
           thereunto
           ,
           The
           Word
           or
           Decree
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             said
          
           .
           2
           By
           the
           Greatnesse
           of
           his
           person
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           neernesse
           in
           bloud
           and
           nature
           unto
           us
           .
           
             My
             Lord.
          
           3
           By
           the
           Glorie
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           heavenlinesse
           of
           this
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           administration
           thereof
           he
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
             Sit
             thou
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             .
          
           4
           By
           the
           Continuance
           and
           Victories
           thereof
           .
           
             Vntill
             I
             make
             thy
             foes
             thy
             footstoole
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             said
          
           .
           Some
           read
           it
           ,
           certainly
           or
           assuredly
           said
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           affinity
           which
           the
           originall
           word
           hath
           with
           Amen
           (
           from
           which
           it
           differs
           onely
           in
           the
           transposition
           of
           the
           same
           radicall
           letters
           .
           )
           Which
           would
           afford
           this
           observation
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           
             That
             all
             which
             Gods
             saies
             of
             or
             to
             his
             Sonne
             is
             very
             faithfull
             &
             true
             .
          
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Gospell
           is
           by
           speciall
           Emphasis
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           Eph.
           1.13
           .
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             A
             faithfull
             saying
             ,
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.15
           .
           
             Or
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             embraced
             .
          
           (
           For
           so
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           being
           applied
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           signifie
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.12
           .
           Ioh.
           3.33
           .
           Act.
           17.11
           .
           Being
           opposite
           unto
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Act.
           13.46
           .
           )
        
         
           But
           the
           principall
           thing
           here
           to
           bee
           noted
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Decree
          
           ,
           appointment
           ,
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           sealing
           of
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Regall
           Office.
           For
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           signifies
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           Power
           ,
           P●easure
           ,
           Ordination
           .
           
             Man
             liveth
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             but
             by
             every
             word
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Matth.
           4.4
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           that
           command
           which
           the
           creatures
           have
           received
           from
           God
           to
           nourish
           by
           ,
           that
           Benediction
           and
           Sanctification
           which
           maketh
           every
           Creature
           of
           God
           good
           unto
           us
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.5
           .
           Gods
           saying
           is
           ever
           doing
           something
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           operative
           ,
           and
           carry
           an
           unction
           and
           authoritie
           along
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Whence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           
             That
             Christs
             Kingdome
             belongs
             to
             him
             not
             by
             usurpation
             ;
             intrusion
             ,
             or
             violence
             ,
             but
             legally
             ,
             by
             order
             ,
             decree
             ,
             investiture
             from
             his
             Father
             .
          
           All
           Kings
           
           raigne
           by
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           but
           not
           alwayes
           by
           his
           approbation
           .
           
             They
             have
             set
             up
             Kings
             but
             not
             by
             mee
             ;
             they
             have
             made
             Princes
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
          
           Amos
           8.4
           .
           
           But
           Christ
           is
           a
           King
           both
           by
           the
           providence
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Good
           will
           and
           immediate
           Consecration
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
             He
             loveth
             him
             &
             hath
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           3.35
           .
           
             He
             judgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             judgment
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           5.22
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           hath
           entrusted
           him
           with
           the
           oeconomie
           and
           actuall
           administration
           of
           that
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           originally
           belonged
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           
             He
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
          
           Act.
           2.36
           .
           
             Hee
             hath
             ordained
             him
             to
             bee
             Iudge
             of
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
          
           Act.
           10.42
           .
           
             Hee
             hath
             appointed
             him
             over
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
          
           Heb.
           3.2.6
           .
           
             He
             hath
             crowned
             him
             &
             put
             all
             things
             in
             subjection
             under
             his
             feete
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Hee
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
          
           Phil.
           2.9
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           calleth
           him
           
             My
             King
          
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           him
           upon
           his
           owne
           holy
           hill
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           solemne
           decree
           ,
           Psal.
           2.6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           But
           wee
           must
           here
           distinguish
           betweene
           
             Regnum
             naturale
          
           ,
           Christs
           naturall
           Kingdom
           which
           belongeth
           unto
           him
           as
           God
           coessentiall
           ,
           and
           coeternall
           with
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           
             Regnum
             oeconomicum
          
           ,
           his
           Dispensatory
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           ,
           not
           by
           Nature
           ,
           but
           by
           Donation
           and
           unction
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           &
           a
           King
           of
           Righteousnesse
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           he
           had
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           all
           such
           meete
           qualifications
           as
           might
           fit
           him
           for
           the
           dispensation
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           .
           1
           God
           prepared
           him
           a
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Humane
             nature
          
           ,
           Heb.
           10.5
           .
           and
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           personall
           and
           Hypostatica●l
           union
           caused
           the
           Godhead
           to
           dwell
           Bodily
           in
           him
           ,
           Col.
           2.9
           .
           2
           He
           anointed
           him
           with
           a
           
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           ;
           not
           such
           a
           fulnesse
           as
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           Stephen
           had
           ,
           Luk.
           1.15
           .
           Act.
           7.55
           .
           which
           was
           still
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           a
           measure
           or
           vessel
           ,
           a
           fulnesse
           for
           themselves
           only
           ,
           Eph.
           4.7
           .
           
           1
           Cor.
           12.11
           .
           Rom.
           1●
           .
           3
           .
           But
           a
           fulnesse
           without
           measure
           ,
           like
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           light
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           water
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           hath
           an
           unsearchable
           sufficiency
           and
           redundancie
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.34
           .
           Eph.
           3.8
           .
           Mal.
           4.2
           .
           So
           that
           as
           hee
           was
           furnished
           with
           all
           Spirituall
           Endowments
           of
           Wisedome
           ,
           judgment
           ,
           power
           ,
           love
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           for
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           owne
           Office
           ,
           Esai
           .
           11.2.61.1
           .
           So
           from
           his
           fulnesse
           did
           there
           runne
           over
           a
           share
           and
           portion
           of
           all
           his
           graces
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.16
           .
           Col.
           2.19
           .
           3
           He
           did
           by
           a
           solemne
           and
           
             publike
             promulgation
          
           proclaime
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           decree
           ,
           in
           that
           heavenly
           voice
           which
           came
           unto
           him
           from
           the
           excellent
           glorie
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             heare
             yee
             him
             ,
          
           Psal.
           2.7
           .
           Matth.
           3.17.17.5
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.17
           .
           4
           Hee
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           
             Scepter
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           &
           hath
           put
           a
           sword
           in
           his
           mouth
           and
           a
           rodde
           of
           iron
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           made
           him
           a
           Preacher
           and
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           reveale
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           hath
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           Heb.
           1.8
           .
           Revel
           .
           1.16.2.16
           .
           Psal.
           2.9
           .
           Esai
           .
           16.1
           .
           Heb.
           3.1
           .
           Ioh.
           1.18
           .
           Ioh.
           3.11
           ,
           12.32
           ,
           34.
           5
           
           Hee
           hath
           
             honoured
             him
          
           with
           many
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           servants
           to
           negotiate
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             his
             Bodie
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           Eph.
           4.11
           ,
           12.
           6
           
           Hee
           hath
           given
           him
           the
           soules
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           even
           to
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           his
           possession
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           territories
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           Psal.
           2.8
           .
           Ioh.
           17.6
           .
           7
           Hee
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           power
           concerning
           the
           Lawes
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           A
           power
           to
           make
           Lawes
           ,
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           (
           as
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           cals
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           3.27
           .
           )
           Mark.
           16.15
           ,
           16.
           
           A
           power
           to
           expound
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           the
           
             morall
             Law
          
           ,
           Matt.
           5.
           
           A
           power
           to
           abrogate
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           Col.
           2.14
           .
           8
           Hee
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           
             power
             of
             judging
          
           and
           
           condemning
           enemies
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.27
           .
           Luk.
           19.27
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           hee
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           
             power
             of
             remitting
             sinnes
          
           ,
           and
           
             sealing
             pardons
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           roiall
           prerogative
           ,
           Matth.
           9.6
           .
           Ioh.
           20.23
           .
           And
           these
           things
           belong
           unto
           him
           as
           hee
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           well
           Man
           as
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.27
           .
           For
           the
           workes
           of
           Christs
           mediation
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           
             Opera
             ministerii
          
           ,
           workes
           of
           service
           ,
           and
           ministerie
           ,
           for
           he
           tooke
           upon
           himselfe
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           ,
           Phil.
           2.8
           .
           Rom.
           15.8
           .
           and
           
             Opera
             Potestatis
          
           ,
           workes
           of
           Authoritie
           and
           government
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
          
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
        
         
           The
           Qualitie
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           is
           not
           Temporall
           or
           Secular
           ,
           over
           the
           naturall
           lives
           or
           civill
           negotiations
           of
           men
           ;
           He
           came
           not
           to
           be
           ministred
           unto
           ,
           but
           to
           minister
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           was
           not
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           he
           disclaimed
           any
           civill
           power
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           lands
           and
           possessions
           ,
           he
           with-drew
           himselfe
           from
           the
           people
           when
           by
           force
           they
           would
           have
           made
           him
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           point
           hee
           might
           give
           none
           offence
           ,
           payed
           tribute
           unto
           Cesar
           ,
           Matth.
           20.28
           .
           Ioh.
           18.36
           .
           Luk.
           12.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Ioh.
           6.15
           .
           Matth.
           17.27
           .
           But
           his
           Kingdome
           is
           Spirituall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           over
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           the
           conscience
           ,
           to
           remit
           and
           retaine
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           awe
           and
           over-rule
           the
           hearts
           ,
           to
           captivate
           the
           affections
           ,
           to
           bring
           into
           obedience
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           subdue
           and
           pull
           downe
           strong
           holds
           ,
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           his
           enemies
           with
           an
           iron
           rod
           ,
           to
           hew
           and
           slay
           them
           with
           the
           words
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           implant
           fearfulnesse
           and
           astonishment
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           peace
           ,
           securitie
           ,
           protection
           and
           assurance
           to
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           wherby
           hee
           enters
           upon
           his
           Kingdome
           is
           ever
           by
           way
           of
           Conquest
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Soules
           of
           the
           Elect
           are
           his
           ,
           yet
           his
           enemies
           have
           the
           first
           possession
           ,
           as
           Canaan
           was
           Abrahams
           by
           Promise
           ,
           but
           his
           seeds
           by
           Victorie
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           Christ
           proclaimes
           peace
           first
           ,
           but
           
           because
           men
           will
           not
           come
           over
           nor
           submit
           to
           him
           without
           warre
           .
           The
           strong
           man
           will
           not
           yeeld
           to
           bee
           utterly
           spoiled
           and
           crucified
           upon
           termes
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           Hence
           then
           wee
           may
           first
           learne
           the
           great
           Authoritie
           and
           Power
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           who
           holds
           his
           Crowne
           by
           immediate
           tenure
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           after
           a
           more
           excellent
           manner
           than
           any
           other
           Kings
           therunto
           decreed
           and
           anointed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Much
           then
           are
           they
           to
           blame
           who
           finde
           out
           wayes
           to
           diminish
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           King
           hee
           could
           not
           but
           bee
           ,
           yet
           hee
           might
           have
           been
           a
           King
           without
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           a
           King
           in
           personall
           right
           ,
           without
           subjects
           or
           territories
           to
           exercise
           his
           regall
           power
           in
           ;
           A
           King
           onely
           to
           punish
           enemies
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           King
           to
           governe
           or
           to
           feed
           a
           people
           .
           But
           shall
           God
           give
           his
           Sonne
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           his
           possession
           ,
           and
           shall
           men
           withhold
           it
           ?
           shall
           God
           give
           men
           unto
           Christ
           (
           
             Thine
             they
             were
             &
             thou
             gavest
             them
             unto
             me
             .
          
           Ioh.
           17.6
           .
           )
           and
           shall
           they
           detaine
           themselves
           from
           him
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           that
           he
           gives
           unto
           his
           Sonne
           but
           the
           soules
           ,
           the
           hearts
           ,
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           men
           to
           bee
           made
           obedient
           unto
           his
           Scepter
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           and
           shall
           it
           then
           bee
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           humane
           power
           to
           effect
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           their
           pride
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           
             fieri
             posse
             ut
             nulla
             sit
             Ecclesia
             ?
          
           We
           know
           one
           principall
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           cast
           downe
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           every
           high
           thing
           that
           exalteth
           it selfe
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           unto
           conviction
           ,
           but
           unto
           obedience
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           shewes
           :
           to
           send
           such
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           unto
           men
           as
           should
           benefit
           the
           very
           Rebellious
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           dwell
           amongst
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           68.18
           .
           for
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           came
           
             to
             destroy
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinne
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           shewes
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.8
           .
           Ioh.
           8.41.44
           .
           )
           and
           in
           their
           place
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           
             faith
             in
             him
          
           (
           for
           so
           that
           grace
           is
           frequently
           stiled
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.29
           .
           Phil.
           1.29
           .
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           )
           Therfore
           it
           is
           requisite
           
           that
           none
           of
           Satans
           instruments
           ,
           and
           confederates
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           hearts
           of
           naturall
           men
           are
           ,
           should
           be
           to
           strong
           for
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           ,
           
           doth
           Christ
           compell
           men
           against
           their
           wills
           to
           become
           subiect
           unto
           him
           ?
           No
           ,
           in
           no
           wise
           .
           He
           hath
           ordered
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           by
           a
           way
           of
           voluntarinesse
           and
           obedience
           .
           And
           herein
           is
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           power
           seen
           that
           his
           grace
           shall
           mightily
           produce
           those
           effects
           in
           men
           ,
           which
           their
           hearts
           shall
           most
           obediently
           and
           willingly
           consent
           unto
           ;
           that
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           use
           the
           proper
           and
           genuine
           motions
           of
           second
           causes
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           his
           owne
           most
           holy
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           purposes
           .
           As
           wee
           see
           humane
           wisedome
           can
           so
           order
           ,
           moderate
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           naturall
           motions
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           artificiall
           effects
           shall
           be
           produced
           ;
           as
           in
           a
           clock
           the
           naturall
           mo●ion
           of
           the
           weight
           or
           plummet
           causeth
           the
           artificiall
           distribution
           of
           houres
           ,
           and
           minutes
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           mill
           the
           naturall
           motion
           of
           the
           winde
           or
           water
           ,
           causeth
           an
           artificiall
           effect
           in
           grinding
           the
           corne
           :
           How
           much
           more
           then
           shall
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           whose
           weaknesse
           is
           stronger
           ,
           and
           whose
           foolishnesse
           is
           wiser
           than
           men
           ,
           be
           able
           so
           to
           use
           ,
           incline
           and
           order
           the
           wils
           of
           men
           ,
           without
           destroying
           either
           them
           or
           their
           liberty
           ,
           as
           that
           thereby
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           his
           Sonne
           shall
           be
           set
           up
           amongst
           them
           ?
           so
           that
           though
           there
           be
           still
           an
           habituall
           ,
           radicall
           ,
           fundamentall
           indetermination
           and
           indifferencie
           unto
           severall
           wayes
           (
           unto
           none
           of
           which
           there
           can
           bee
           a
           Compulsion
           )
           yet
           by
           the
           
             secret
             ,
             ineff●ble
          
           ,
           and
           most
           
             sweete
             operation
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           opening
           the
           eyes
           ,
           
           convincing
           the
           judgment
           ,
           perswading
           the
           affections
           ,
           enclining
           the
           heart
           ,
           giving
           an
           understanding
           ,
           quickning
           and
           knocking
           the
           conscience
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           swayed
           unto
           the
           
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           unto
           him
           so
           certainely
           as
           if
           he
           were
           Drawen
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           freely
           as
           if
           he
           were
           left
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           For
           in
           the
           calling
           of
           men
           by
           the
           word
           there
           is
           a
           Trahere
           ,
           and
           a
           Venire
           .
           The
           Father
           draweth
           ,
           
           and
           the
           man
           commeth
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.44
           .
           That
           notes
           the
           efficacie
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           and
           this
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           grace
           .
           Grace
           worketh
           strongly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           said
           
             To
             Draw
          
           ,
           and
           it
           worketh
           sweetly
           too
           ,
           and
           therefore
           man
           is
           said
           to
           Come
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           from
           hence
           wee
           learne
           our
           Dutie
           unto
           this
           King
           ,
           the
           honor
           and
           subjection
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           him
           .
           
             The
             Father
             committeth
             all
             Iudgment
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hath
           anointed
           him
           with
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           abilities
           of
           a
           King
           (
           for
           judgment
           stands
           for
           the
           whole
           duty
           of
           a
           King.
           Psal.
           72.1
           .
           and
           is
           therefore
           frequently
           attributed
           unto
           the
           Messias
           ,
           Esai
           .
           42.1.4
           .
           Ier.
           23.5
           .
           Ier.
           33.15
           .
           )
           And
           from
           thence
           our
           Saviour
           inferres
           that
           
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Iob.
           2.22
           ,
           23.
           with
           the
           same
           worship
           ,
           reverence
           &
           subjection
           .
           For
           God
           hath
           highly
           exalted
           him
           ,
           and
           given
           him
           a
           name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           
             That
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           that
           holy
           thing
           ,
           unto
           the
           power
           and
           Scepter
           of
           that
           divine
           Person
           ,
           which
           is
           unto
           us
           so
           comfortably
           manifested
           in
           a
           name
           of
           salvation
           ,
           
             Every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             &c.
          
           Phil.
           2.9
           ,
           10.
           
           This
           Dutie
           the
           Psalmist
           expresseth
           by
           kissing
           the
           Sonne
           .
           Which
           denoteth
           unto
           us
           3
           things
           :
           I
           Love.
           For
           a
           kisse
           is
           a
           symbole
           and
           expression
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           used
           by
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           in
           their
           Feasts
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           after
           prayer
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           enjoyned
           by
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           as
           an
           Expression
           of
           Christian
           Love.
           
           Insomuch
           that
           it
           was
           a
           proverbiall
           speech
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           see
           how
           these
           Christians
           doe
           love
           one
           another
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Dutie
           which
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           the
           extremest
           curse
           that
           can
           light
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           
             Love
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.22
           .
           Eph.
           6.24
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           saith
           our
           Savior
           ,
           
             Loveth
             Father
             or
             mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             Sonne
             or
             Daughter
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             ,
          
           Matth.
           10.37
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           is
           utterly
           unqualified
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           my
           mediation
           .
           For
           hee
           that
           hath
           good
           by
           me
           
           cannot
           choose
           but
           love
           me
           ,
           Luk.
           7.47
           .
           2
           
             To
             kisse
          
           in
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           noteth
           *
           Worship
           and
           
             Service
             .
             Let
             the
             men
             that
             Sacrifice
             kisse
             the
             Calves
             ,
          
           Hos.
           13.2
           .
           Iob
           31.26
           ,
           27.
           
           And
           thus
           wee
           finde
           the
           foure
           beasts
           ,
           and
           the
           foure
           and
           twentie
           Elders
           ,
           and
           every
           Creature
           in
           heaven
           and
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           earth
           ,
           worshipping
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           and
           ascribing
           blessing
           ,
           honor
           ,
           glorie
           ,
           and
           power
           unto
           him
           ,
           Revel
           .
           5.8.14
           .
           3
           To
           kisse
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           Loialtie
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           thus
           Samuel
           kissed
           Saul
           when
           hee
           had
           anointed
           him
           King
           over
           Israel
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           10.1
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           *
           Septuagint
           ,
           and
           Hierom
           ,
           and
           from
           them
           our
           Translators
           ,
           render
           the
           word
           which
           signifieth
           to
           kisse
           ,
           by
           being
           obedient
           or
           ruled
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           Gen.
           41.40
           .
           And
           this
           likewise
           is
           a
           dutie
           which
           wee
           owe
           unto
           Christ
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           bee
           ruled
           by
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           binding
           power
           in
           it
           .
           Wee
           are
           commanded
           from
           heaven
           to
           heare
           him
           ,
           Matt.
           17.5
           .
           And
           that
           too
           under
           paine
           of
           a
           curse
           ,
           every
           soule
           which
           will
           not
           heare
           that
           Prophet
           ,
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           from
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           Act.
           3.23
           .
           Wee
           should
           learne
           therefore
           to
           take
           his
           Commands
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           speaketh
           his
           Fathers
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           Deut.
           18.19
           .
           Ioh.
           3.34
           .
           When
           Ahasuerus
           Commanded
           Haman
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Crowne
           upon
           Mordecai
           ,
           hee
           presently
           executed
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           honored
           his
           greatest
           enemie
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           required
           it
           :
           Now
           God
           hath
           made
           Christ
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           hath
           crowned
           him
           with
           honor
           and
           Majestie
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           )
           and
           requires
           of
           us
           to
           kisse
           this
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           to
           bow
           unto
           his
           name
           ;
           and
           therefore
           bee
           wee
           what
           wee
           will
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Judges
           ,
           or
           great
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           who
           rejoyce
           in
           nothing
           more
           than
           in
           the
           name
           of
           wisedome
           )
           this
           is
           our
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           dutie
           ,
           Psal.
           2.10
           ,
           12.
           
           It
           is
           too
           ordinary
           with
           great
           men
           to
           bee
           regardlesse
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           waies
           .
           Yet
           wee
           see
           the
           
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           his
           creatures
           ,
           fire
           ,
           tempest
           ,
           pestilence
           ,
           sword
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           makes
           no
           distinction
           between
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           will
           God
           himselfe
           make
           ,
           when
           all
           crownes
           ,
           and
           scepters
           ,
           and
           dignities
           shall
           be
           resigned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           shall
           stand
           in
           an
           equall
           distance
           and
           condition
           before
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           no
           titles
           of
           honor
           ,
           no
           eminencie
           of
           station
           ,
           no
           treasures
           of
           wealth
           ,
           no
           strength
           of
           dependencies
           ,
           no
           retinue
           &
           traine
           of
           servants
           will
           accompany
           a
           man
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           or
           stand
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           judgment
           of
           that
           great
           day
           .
           Wee
           know
           hee
           was
           a
           King
           that
           feared
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           persecuted
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           hee
           was
           a
           Prince
           that
           trembled
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           an
           Apostle
           in
           chaines
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           cannot
           bee
           bound
           ,
           nor
           limited
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Scepter
           which
           his
           Father
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           wee
           cannot
           without
           opē
           contestation
           against
           God
           resist
           his
           government
           therein
           over
           us
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           It
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           whose
           Ambassadors
           wee
           are
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           men
           have
           to
           doe
           in
           our
           ministerie
           .
           And
           hee
           will
           have
           it
           so
           :
           First
           ,
           
             For
             our
             Peace
          
           :
           If
           God
           should
           speake
           againe
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           Angels
           ,
           in
           thunder
           ,
           and
           fire
           (
           as
           he
           did
           on
           mount
           Sina
           )
           we
           would
           quickly
           call
           for
           Moses
           &
           Ministers
           againe
           ,
           Exod.
           20.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             For
             his
             owne
             glorie
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Excellencie
           may
           be
           of
           God
           and
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.7
           .
           That
           it
           may
           not
           be
           in
           him
           that
           planteth
           ,
           nor
           in
           him
           that
           watereth
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           which
           giveth
           the
           blessing
           ,
           and
           increase
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.7
           .
           That
           it
           may
           not
           bee
           in
           him
           which
           willeth
           ,
           nor
           in
           him
           which
           runneth
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           which
           sheweth
           mercy
           ,
           Rom.
           9.16
           .
           That
           the
           service
           ,
           cooperation
           ,
           and
           helpe
           of
           the
           Churches
           joy
           might
           bee
           ours
           ,
           but
           the
           Dominion
           over
           mens
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           teaching
           of
           their
           inner
           man
           might
           be
           Christs
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           Eph.
           4.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Very
           bold
           therefore
           and
           desperate
           is
           the
           contumacie
           of
           those
           men
           who
           stand
           at
           defiance
           with
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           speaking
           in
           
           his
           servants
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           escape
           left
           for
           those
           who
           neglect
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           Heb.
           2.3
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           constant
           folly
           and
           cry
           of
           naturall
           men
           ,
           
             We
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             raigne
             over
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             breake
             their
             bands
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             their
             cords
             from
             us
             .
          
        
         
           But
           First
           ,
           Every
           man
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           some
           King
           ,
           either
           Christ
           or
           sinne
           (
           for
           they
           two
           divide
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           their
           Kingdomes
           will
           not
           consist
           .
           )
           And
           the
           subjects
           of
           sinne
           are
           all
           slaves
           and
           servants
           ,
           no
           liberty
           amongst
           them
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.34
           .
           Whereas
           Christ
           makes
           all
           his
           subjects
           Kings
           ,
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           Revel
           .
           1.6
           .
           and
           his
           is
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           men
           by
           being
           the
           subjects
           of
           sinne
           could
           keepe
           quite
           out
           from
           the
           judgment
           and
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           were
           something
           :
           
           but
           all
           men
           must
           one
           way
           or
           other
           be
           subdued
           unto
           him
           ,
           either
           as
           sonnes
           or
           as
           captives
           ,
           either
           under
           his
           grace
           ,
           or
           under
           his
           wrath
           .
           
             As
             I
             live
             saith
             the
             Lord
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             mee
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Hee
           must
           bee
           either
           a
           savor
           of
           life
           or
           of
           death
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           rising
           or
           the
           fall
           of
           many
           in
           Israel
           ,
           either
           for
           a
           sanctuary
           or
           for
           a
           stumbling
           block
           ;
           All
           must
           either
           bee
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           judged
           by
           him
           .
           There
           is
           no
           refuge
           ,
           nor
           shelter
           of
           escape
           in
           any
           Angle
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           reacheth
           to
           the
           uttermost
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           will
           finde
           out
           ,
           and
           fetch
           in
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           matter
           were
           not
           great
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           could
           hold
           out
           in
           the
           opposition
           .
           But
           can
           thine
           heart
           endure
           ,
           or
           thine
           hands
           bee
           strong
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           that
           I
           shall
           deale
           with
           thee
           ?
           Ezek.
           22.14
           .
           
           What
           will
           yee
           doe
           in
           the
           desolation
           which
           shall
           come
           from
           farre
           ?
           when
           you
           are
           spoiled
           what
           will
           yee
           doe
           ?
           where
           will
           you
           leave
           your
           glory
           ?
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           King
           whom
           you
           served
           before
           ?
           It
           may
           bee
           thy
           mony
           is
           thine
           idol
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           held
           in
           thraldome
           under
           thine
           owne
           possessions
           .
           But
           what
           will
           remaine
           of
           a
           mans
           silver
           and
           gold
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           rust
           thereof
           to
           joyne
           
           in
           judgment
           against
           him
           ?
           It
           may
           bee
           thou
           servest
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           rejoyceth
           in
           thy
           youth
           ,
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           thine
           eyes
           :
           But
           thou
           must
           not
           rise
           out
           of
           thy
           grave
           in
           thy
           best
           cloaths
           ,
           nor
           appeare
           before
           Christ
           like
           Agag
           gorgeously
           apparelled
           .
           Thou
           must
           not
           rise
           to
           play
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           judged
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           thou
           servest
           thine
           owne
           lust
           ,
           and
           anothers
           beautie
           ;
           but
           what
           pleasure
           willt
           there
           be
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           lust
           when
           it
           shall
           bee
           turned
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ?
           or
           what
           beauty
           wilt
           thou
           finde
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           the
           characters
           of
           every
           mans
           hellish
           conscience
           shall
           bee
           written
           in
           his
           face
           ?
           Thou
           servest
           thine
           owne
           vainglorie
           and
           affectations
           ;
           but
           what
           good
           will
           it
           bee
           to
           bee
           admired
           by
           thy
           fellow
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           thy
           Judge
           ?
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           thou
           servest
           any
           of
           thine
           owne
           evill
           desires
           ;
           foolish
           man
           ,
           here
           they
           command
           thee
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           will
           condemne
           thee
           ,
           they
           are
           here
           thy
           Gods
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           bee
           there
           thy
           devils
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           particular
           in
           the
           description
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           is
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           neernesse
           of
           his
           person
           unto
           
             David
             .
             My
             Lord.
             David
          
           calleth
           him
           
             my
             Lord
          
           upon
           a
           double
           reason
           ,
           by
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           as
           foreseeing
           his
           incarnation
           and
           nativitie
           out
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           and
           stock
           of
           Iesse
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           was
           Davids
           Sonne
           :
           and
           by
           a
           Spirit
           
             of
             Faith
          
           as
           beleeving
           him
           to
           be
           his
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           salvation
           :
           and
           so
           hee
           was
           
             Davids
             Lord.
          
           A
           virgin
           shall
           conceive
           and
           beare
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           there
           we
           see
           his
           incarnation
           and
           descent
           from
           David
           ;
           and
           shall
           call
           his
           name
           Immanuel
           ,
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           there
           wee
           see
           his
           Dominion
           over
           David
           .
           As
           man
           so
           he
           was
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           as
           Mediator
           so
           he
           was
           his
           Lord.
           As
           Man
           so
           he
           was
           subject
           unto
           Mary
           his
           Mother
           ;
           and
           as
           Mediator
           so
           hee
           was
           the
           Lord
           and
           Savior
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           Luk.
           2.51
           .
           Luk.
           1.46
           ,
           47.
           
           As
           Man
           hee
           was
           made
           for
           a
           little
           while
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           suffer
           death
           ,
           but
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           made
           much
           better
           than
           the
           
           Angels
           ,
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           were
           his
           subjects
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministers
           to
           waite
           upon
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           2.7.9
           .
           Heb.
           1.4.6.7
           .
           So
           then
           the
           pronoune
           Mine
           ,
           leads
           us
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           Christs
           Consanguinity
           with
           David
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           his
           Sonne
           :
           and
           of
           his
           Dignity
           above
           David
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           his
           Lord.
           
        
         
           From
           hence
           wee
           learne
           ,
           That
           though
           Christ
           was
           Man
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           man.
           For
           
             jure
             naturae
          
           no
           Sonne
           is
           Lord
           to
           his
           Father
           ;
           Domination
           doth
           never
           ascend
           .
           There
           must
           be
           something
           above
           nature
           in
           him
           to
           make
           him
           his
           Fathers
           Soveraigne
           ,
           as
           our
           Savior
           himselfe
           argueth
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           Matth.
           22.42
           ,
           45.
           
           Christ
           then
           is
           a
           Lord
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           he
           had
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           owne
           fore-fathers
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Lord.
          
           ]
           First
           ,
           By
           right
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           For
           hee
           is
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           all
           things
           consist
           ,
           Col.
           1.17
           .
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           the
           argument
           of
           his
           Soveraignitie
           .
           
             To
             us
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             and
             wee
             by
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.6
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           a
           right
           of
           Sonship
           and
           Primogeniture
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           the
           Heire
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Hee
           is
           not
           in
           the
           House
           as
           Moses
           was
           ,
           a
           Servant
           ,
           but
           a
           Sonne
           over
           his
           owne
           House
           ,
           Heb.
           3.5
           ,
           6.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           a
           Servant
           but
           Lord
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           else
           where
           gives
           us
           the
           same
           distinction
           .
           
             We
             preach
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our selves
             Servants
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           the
           first
           borne
           notes
           Principality
           ,
           Excellencie
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           .
           I
           will
           make
           him
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             my
             first
             borne
             ,
             higher
             than
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Psal.
           89.27
           .
           So
           in
           Iob
           ,
           The
           first
           borne
           of
           death
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           King
           of
           terrors
           ,
           Iob
           18.13
           ,
           14.
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Heire
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           Gal.
           4.1
           .
           and
           therefore
           from
           his
           a
           primogeniture
           ,
           and
           designation
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           inferreth
           his
           preeminence
           ,
           and
           honor
           even
           above
           the
           Angels
           ,
           Col.
           1.18
           .
           Heb.
           1.2.4
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Vnction
           ,
           Office
           ,
           and
           mediatorship
           ,
           unto
           which
           he
           was
           designed
           by
           his
           Father
           .
           He
           was
           to
           have
           in
           all
           things
           the
           preeminence
           ,
           
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulnesse
             dwell
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Where
           by
           fulnesse
           either
           wee
           must
           understand
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           God
           head
           bodily
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           Col.
           2.9
           .
           Or
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           speakes
           of
           Iob.
           1.16
           .
           Ioh.
           3.34
           .
           And
           in
           both
           respects
           he
           is
           a
           Lord
           over
           all
           :
           in
           one
           ,
           by
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Hypostaticall
           union
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           heavenly
           unction
           ;
           and
           in
           both
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           head
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.36
           .
           and
           by
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           in
           dying
           ,
           rising
           ▪
           and
           reviving
           he
           became
           Lord
           both
           of
           the
           dead
           and
           living
           ,
           Rom.
           14.9
           .
           Revel
           .
           5.12
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           he
           is
           Lord
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           First
           ,
           
             A
             Lord
             in
             Power
          
           and
           strength
           .
           
           Power
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           ;
           Power
           to
           quicken
           whom
           hee
           will
           ;
           Power
           to
           cleanse
           ,
           justifie
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           ;
           Power
           to
           succor
           in
           temptations
           ;
           Power
           to
           raise
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           Power
           to
           save
           to
           the
           uttermost
           all
           that
           come
           unto
           God
           by
           him
           ;
           Power
           to
           hold
           fast
           his
           sheepe
           ;
           Power
           to
           cast
           out
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           ;
           Power
           to
           put
           downe
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           subdue
           all
           things
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             A
             Lord
             in
             Authoritie
          
           ;
           To
           judge
           ,
           to
           anoint
           ,
           to
           imploy
           ,
           to
           command
           whom
           and
           what
           hee
           will.
           He
           onely
           is
           Lord
           over
           our
           persons
           ,
           over
           our
           faith
           ,
           over
           our
           consciences
           :
           To
           him
           onely
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           save
           us
           lest
           wee
           perish
           ;
           to
           him
           onely
           wee
           must
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           what
           will
           thou
           have
           me
           to
           doe
           ?
        
         
           And
           such
           a
           Lord
           Christ
           was
           to
           his
           
             owne
             fore-fathers
             .
             They
             all
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             same
             Spirituall
             meate
             ,
             and
             all
             dranke
             of
             the
             same
             Spirituall
             drinke
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             rock
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.3
           ,
           4.
           
           He
           was
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           the
           joy
           and
           salvation
           of
           
           Patriarchs
           and
           Princes
           ,
           the
           desire
           and
           expectation
           of
           all
           flesh
           .
           The
           Gospell
           to
           us
           a
           History
           ,
           and
           narration
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           delivered
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           witnesses
           ;
           to
           them
           a
           promise
           and
           prediction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           delivered
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Prophets
           .
           
           The
           Apostles
           entered
           into
           the
           Prophets
           Labours
           ,
           and
           were
           servants
           in
           the
           same
           common
           salvation
           ,
           these
           as
           sowers
           ,
           and
           they
           as
           reapers
           ,
           these
           as
           preachers
           of
           the
           seed
           hoped
           ,
           and
           they
           as
           preachers
           of
           the
           same
           seed
           exhibited
           .
           The
           ancient
           Iewes
           then
           were
           not
           saved
           by
           bare
           temporall
           promises
           ,
           neither
           was
           their
           faith
           ultimately
           fixed
           upon
           Ceremonies
           or
           earthly
           things
           ;
           but
           as
           their
           preachers
           had
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           with
           ours
           ,
           so
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           
           the
           faith
           and
           obedience
           which
           they
           required
           ,
           the
           salvation
           which
           they
           foretold
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           ours
           .
           As
           the
           same
           Sun
           illightens
           the
           starres
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           beneath
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           Christ
           was
           the
           Righteousnesse
           and
           salvation
           both
           of
           his
           fore-fathers
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           seed
           .
           They
           without
           us
           could
           not
           be
           made
           perfect
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           their
           faith
           had
           nothing
           actually
           extant
           amongst
           themselves
           to
           perfect
           it
           ,
           but
           received
           all
           its
           forme
           and
           accomplishment
           from
           that
           better
           thing
           which
           was
           provided
           for
           ,
           and
           exhibited
           unto
           us
           .
           For
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           carnall
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           outward
           Ceremonies
           therein
           prescribed
           ,
           made
           nothing
           ,
           no
           grace
           ,
           no
           person
           perfect
           ;
           but
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           a
           better
           hope
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           who
           as
           hee
           is
           unto
           us
           the
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           so
           hee
           was
           unto
           them
           the
           hope
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           for
           he
           alone
           it
           is
           by
           whom
           wee
           draw
           nigh
           unto
           God
           ,
           )
           doth
           perfect
           for
           ever
           those
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           Heb.
           7.19
           .
           Heb.
           10.14
           .
        
         
           If
           Christ
           then
           be
           our
           Lord
           wee
           must
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           him
           for
           all
           our
           present
           subsistence
           ,
           and
           our
           future
           expectations
           .
           For
           he
           never
           faileth
           those
           that
           wait
           upon
           him
           .
           He
           that
           beleeveth
           in
           him
           shall
           not
           bee
           ashamed
           .
           And
           indeed
           faith
           is
           necessary
           to
           call
           Christ
           Lord.
           No
           man
           can
           call
           Iesus
           Lord
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Because
           
           other
           Lords
           are
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           doe
           with
           their
           own
           eye
           oversee
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           visible
           power
           order
           and
           direct
           us
           in
           their
           service
           .
           But
           Christ
           is
           absent
           from
           our
           senses
           ;
           
             Though
             I
             have
             knowne
             Christ
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             henceforth
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             know
             I
             him
             no
             more
          
           .
           Therefore
           to
           feare
           ,
           and
           honor
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           with
           all
           fidelity
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           more
           absolute
           and
           universall
           obedience
           to
           his
           commands
           ,
           though
           absent
           ,
           though
           tenderd
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           meane
           and
           despicable
           persons
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           threates
           ,
           and
           Scepters
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           ,
           to
           labour
           that
           not
           only
           present
           ,
           but
           absent
           we
           may
           bee
           accepted
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           his
           hardest
           workes
           of
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           of
           overcomming
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           standing
           out
           against
           principalities
           ,
           &
           powers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wickednes
           ,
           of
           suffering
           and
           dying
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           needs
           must
           there
           bee
           faith
           in
           the
           hart
           to
           see
           him
           present
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           set
           to
           our
           seale
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           Majesty
           of
           all
           his
           commands
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           finde
           by
           the
           secret
           and
           powerfull
           revelations
           of
           his
           Spirit
           out
           of
           the
           word
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           evident
           and
           invincible
           proofes
           of
           his
           living
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           speaking
           mightily
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           his
           Word
           to
           our
           consciences
           .
           Therefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Wee
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           hee
           presently
           addes
           ,
           
             We
             walk
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           That
           is
           ,
           we
           labor
           to
           yeeld
           all
           service
           and
           obedience
           to
           this
           our
           Lord
           ,
           though
           absent
           ,
           because
           by
           faith
           (
           which
           giveth
           presence
           to
           things
           unseen
           ,
           and
           subsistence
           to
           things
           that
           are
           yet
           but
           hoped
           )
           wee
           know
           that
           hee
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           rewarder
           of
           those
           that
           diligently
           seeke
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           though
           every
           man
           call
           him
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           doth
           in
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           of
           heart
           so
           esteeme
           him
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           doe
           in
           this
           manner
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           walke
           after
           him
           .
           If
           
             I
             be
             a
             Master
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             feare
             ?
             Malach.
          
           1.6
           .
           It
           is
           not
           every
           one
           that
           saith
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           doth
           my
           will
           ,
           that
           trembleth
           
           at
           my
           word
           ,
           that
           laboureth
           in
           my
           service
           ,
           who
           declares
           himselfe
           to
           be
           mine
           indeed
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           cannot
           have
           two
           Masters
           ,
           because
           which
           way
           ever
           it
           goes
           ,
           it
           goes
           whole
           and
           undivided
           .
           Wee
           cannot
           serve
           Christ
           and
           any
           thing
           else
           which
           stands
           in
           Competition
           with
           him
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             Contrary
             Masters
          
           ,
           one
           cannot
           bee
           pleased
           ,
           or
           served
           ,
           without
           the
           disallowance
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Spirit
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           lusteth
           to
           envy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           grudgeth
           ,
           and
           cannot
           endure
           that
           any
           service
           should
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Lord.
           For
           the
           Friendship
           of
           the
           World
           is
           enmitie
           against
           God
           ,
           Iam.
           4.4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             love
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           contrarie
           principles
           ,
           and
           have
           contrary
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           lusts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           over-rule
           unto
           contrary
           services
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           both
           Masters
           have
           employments
           enough
           to
           take
           up
           a
           whole
           man.
           Satan
           and
           the
           World
           have
           lusts
           to
           fill
           the
           whole
           head
           and
           heart
           of
           their
           most
           active
           and
           industrious
           servants
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           which
           is
           in
           the
           World
           is
           lusts
           .
           And
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           wholy
           ,
           or
           most
           greedily
           set
           in
           him
           to
           doe
           that
           evill
           which
           it
           is
           tasked
           withall
           ,
           Eccle.
           8.11
           .
           The
           
             (
             all
          
           )
           that
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           all
           his
           faculties
           ,
           all
           his
           affections
           ,
           the
           whole
           Compasse
           of
           his
           created
           abilities
           ,
           are
           all
           gone
           aside
           ,
           or
           turned
           backward
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           ,
           no
           part
           in
           man
           ,
           that
           doth
           any
           good
           ,
           no
           not
           one
           ,
           Psal.
           14.3.53.3
           .
           Christ
           likewise
           is
           a
           great
           Lord
           ,
           hath
           much
           more
           businesse
           than
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           strength
           of
           his
           Servants
           can
           bring
           about
           .
           Hee
           requireth
           the
           obedience
           of
           every
           thought
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.5
           .
           Grace
           and
           edification
           and
           profit
           in
           all
           the
           words
           that
           proceed
           out
           of
           our
           mouth
           ,
           Eph.
           4.29
           .
           a
           respect
           unto
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           whatsoever
           workes
           wee
           goe
           about
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.31
           .
           The
           whole
           soule
           ,
           body
           and
           Spirit
           should
           bee
           Sanctified
           throughout
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           till
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.23
           .
           Christ
           hath
           service
           much
           
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           take
           up
           all
           the
           might
           ,
           strength
           ,
           studies
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           times
           ,
           callings
           of
           all
           his
           servants
           .
           Businesses
           towards
           God
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           worship
           ,
           feare
           ,
           Communion
           ,
           love
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           service
           ,
           subjection
           :
           businesses
           towards
           and
           for
           our selves
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           growth
           in
           grace
           :
           businesse
           towards
           other
           men
           as
           instruments
           and
           fellow
           members
           ,
           exhortation
           ,
           reproofe
           ,
           direction
           ,
           instruction
           ,
           mourning
           ,
           rejoycing
           ,
           restoring
           ,
           releeving
           ,
           helping
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Serving
           in
           all
           wayes
           of
           love
           .
           So
           much
           evill
           to
           bee
           avoided
           ,
           so
           many
           slips
           and
           errors
           to
           bee
           lamented
           ,
           so
           many
           earthly
           members
           to
           bee
           crucified
           ,
           so
           much
           knowledge
           and
           Mysteries
           to
           bee
           learned
           ,
           so
           many
           vaine
           Principles
           to
           bee
           unlearned
           ,
           so
           much
           good
           to
           bee
           done
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           so
           much
           service
           to
           bee
           done
           to
           my
           brother
           ,
           so
           much
           glory
           to
           bee
           brought
           to
           my
           Master
           ;
           every
           Christian
           hath
           his
           hands
           full
           of
           worke
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           expostulateth
           it
           as
           an
           absurd
           thing
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           professe
           and
           ingeminate
           a
           verball
           subjection
           ,
           and
           
             yet
             not
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             hee
             requires
             ,
             Luk.
          
           6.46
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           thing
           observed
           touching
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           Glorie
           and
           
             Power
             thereof
          
           ,
           intimated
           by
           his
           sitting
           at
           the
           Lords
           right
           hand
           .
           Gods
           right
           hand
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           Metonymicall
           expression
           of
           the
           strength
           ,
           power
           ,
           majesty
           and
           glorie
           that
           belongs
           unto
           him
           .
           
             This
             is
             mine
             infirmitie
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             but
             l
             will
             remember
             the
             yeares
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             Psal.
          
           77.10
           .
           Where
           wee
           finde
           Gods
           power
           under
           the
           metonymie
           of
           a
           right
           hand
           ,
           opposed
           to
           the
           infirmitie
           of
           his
           servant
           .
           My
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           weake
           faith
           made
           me
           apt
           to
           sinke
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           called
           to
           minde
           the
           experiences
           of
           Gods
           former
           power
           in
           alike
           distresses
           ,
           I
           recollected
           my
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           was
           refreshed
           againe
           .
           So
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           spanne
           ,
           or
           extend
           the
           heavens
           ,
           Esai
           .
           48.13
           .
           And
           the
           Psalmist
           expresseth
           the
           strength
           and
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           
           right
           hand
           ,
           Psal.
           118.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
             and
             his
             fury
             is
             the
             Cup
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Hab.
          
           2.16
           .
           And
           he
           strengthneth
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           ,
           and
           upholdeth
           his
           people
           by
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           promises
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           weaknes
           strengthens
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           feare
           and
           flagging
           ,
           helps
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           sinking
           and
           falling
           upholds
           them
           ,
           Esai
           .
           41.10
           .
           So
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           of
           wicked
           men
           that
           their
           right
           hand
           is
           a
           right
           hand
           of
           falsehood
           ,
           Psa.
           144.11
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           confidence
           in
           their
           owne
           power
           will
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           deceive
           others
           to
           whom
           they
           promise
           succour
           and
           assistance
           .
           Therfore
           Gods
           right
           hand
           is
           cald
           the
           
             right
             hand
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.3
           .
           and
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           power
           ,
           Luk.
           22.69
           .
           To
           sit
           then
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           noteth
           that
           great
           Honor
           ,
           and
           Judiciarie
           Office
           ,
           and
           plenitude
           of
           power
           ,
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           after
           his
           manifestation
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           his
           nativity
           ;
           and
           justification
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           his
           resurrection
           ;
           he
           was
           then
           ,
           amongst
           other
           dignities
           ,
           received
           up
           into
           glory
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
           This
           wee
           finde
           amongst
           those
           expressions
           of
           honor
           which
           Salomon
           shewed
           unto
           his
           Mother
           that
           shee
           sate
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           1
           King.
           2.19
           .
           And
           herein
           the
           Apostle
           puts
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           Leviticall
           Priests
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           daily
           Ministring
           ,
           but
           Christ
           after
           his
           Offering
           ,
           
             Sate
             downe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.11
           ,
           12.
           noting
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           but
           Servants
           ,
           for
           standing
           is
           the
           posture
           of
           a
           Servant
           or
           Minister
           ,
           Deut.
           10.8.17.12
           .
           Ezek.
           44.24
           .
           and
           not
           sitting
           ,
           Luk.
           17.7
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           their
           worke
           was
           daily
           to
           bee
           repeated
           ,
           wheras
           Christs
           was
           consummate
           in
           one
           offering
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           after
           which
           hee
           rested
           or
           sate
           downe
           againe
           .
        
         
           This
           fitting
           then
           of
           Christ
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Majestie
           and
           glorie
           notes
           unto
           us
           first
           ,
           
             The
             great
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
          
           whom
           God
           hath
           highly
           honoured
           and
           advanced
           and
           given
           a
           name
           above
           every
           name
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           his
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           though
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           receive
           any
           intrinsecall
           improvement
           or
           glory
           (
           all
           fulnesse
           of
           glory
           essentially
           belonging
           thereunto
           )
           yet
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           was
           humbled
           ,
           
           for
           the
           oeconomie
           and
           administration
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           so
           farre
           it
           was
           readvanced
           againe
           ;
           Now
           he
           emptied
           and
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           by
           putting
           off
           any
           of
           his
           divine
           glory
           ,
           but
           by
           suffering
           it
           to
           be
           overshaddowed
           with
           the
           similitude
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           under
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           is
           hidden
           in
           a
           darke
           and
           close
           Lanterne
           .
           So
           that
           Declaratorily
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           Manifestation
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           that
           respect
           magnified
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           declared
           to
           be
           that
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           Power
           in
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           his
           glory
           againe
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           Againe
           ,
           how
           ever
           in
           Abstracto
           wee
           cannot
           say
           that
           the
           Deitie
           or
           Divine
           nature
           was
           exalted
           in
           any
           other
           sense
           than
           by
           evident
           manifestation
           of
           it selfe
           in
           that
           man
           who
           was
           before
           despised
           ,
           and
           accused
           as
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           made
           himselfe
           equall
           with
           God
           :
           yet
           in
           Concreto
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Communication
           of
           properties
           from
           one
           nature
           to
           another
           in
           the
           unitie
           of
           one
           person
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           as
           God
           saved
           the
           World
           by
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           life
           that
           was
           crucified
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           grave
           ;
           so
           God
           likewise
           was
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           humbled
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Majestie
           exalted
           againe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           is
           most
           highly
           exalted
           by
           sitting
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ;
           
           for
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Hypostaticall
           union
           hee
           hath
           an
           ample
           and
           immediate
           claime
           to
           all
           that
           glory
           which
           might
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           bee
           conferr'd
           upon
           him
           .
           So
           that
           though
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           conversation
           amongst
           men
           ,
           the
           exigence
           and
           oeconomie
           of
           the
           Office
           which
           he
           had
           for
           us
           undertaken
           made
           him
           a
           man
           of
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           intercepted
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Godhead
           and
           Divine
           glorie
           from
           the
           other
           nature
           ;
           yet
           having
           finished
           that
           dispensation
           ,
           there
           
           was
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           most
           intimate
           association
           of
           the
           natures
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           a
           communicating
           of
           all
           glory
           from
           the
           deitie
           which
           the
           other
           nature
           was
           capeable
           of
           .
           For
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holinesse
           he
           was
           filled
           with
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fitted
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           the
           heire
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           furnished
           with
           a
           residue
           and
           redundancie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           joynt
           heirs
           ,
           and
           first
           borne
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           glory
           is
           he
           filled
           with
           unmatchable
           perfections
           ,
           beyond
           the
           capacitie
           or
           comprehension
           of
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           being
           not
           onely
           full
           of
           glory
           ,
           but
           having
           in
           him
           all
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           a
           created
           nature
           joyned
           to
           an
           infinitie
           and
           bottomlesse
           fountaine
           could
           receive
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           therefore
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           let
           the
           same
           minde
           bee
           in
           us
           which
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           humble
           our selves
           first
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           exalted
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           to
           finish
           our
           workes
           of
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           and
           service
           which
           wee
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           enter
           into
           our
           Masters
           glory
           .
           For
           he
           himselfe
           entred
           not
           but
           by
           a
           way
           of
           bloud
           .
           Wee
           learne
           likewise
           to
           have
           recourse
           and
           dependance
           on
           him
           for
           all
           supplies
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           for
           all
           strength
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           all
           influences
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           every
           joynt
           and
           member
           ,
           He
           is
           our
           treasure
           ,
           our
           fountaine
           ,
           our
           head
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           his
           voluntarie
           influence
           which
           habituateth
           and
           fitteth
           all
           our
           faculties
           ,
           which
           animateth
           us
           unto
           a
           heavenly
           being
           ,
           which
           giveth
           us
           both
           the
           strength
           and
           first
           act
           ,
           wherby
           we
           are
           qualified
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           which
           concurreth
           with
           us
           in
           
             actu
             secund●
          
           to
           all
           those
           workes
           which
           wee
           set
           our selves
           about
           .
           As
           an
           instrument
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           hath
           an
           edge
           ,
           cutteth
           nothing
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           assisted
           and
           moved
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           artificer
           ;
           so
           a
           Christian
           when
           hee
           hath
           a
           will
           ,
           and
           an
           habituall
           fitnesse
           to
           worke
           ,
           yet
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           
           constant
           supply
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           and
           concomitancie
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           exciting
           ,
           moving
           ,
           and
           applying
           that
           habituall
           power
           unto
           particular
           actions
           .
           He
           it
           is
           that
           giveth
           us
           not
           onely
           to
           will
           but
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           goeth
           through
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           worketh
           all
           our
           works
           for
           us
           by
           his
           grace
           .
           Without
           him
           wee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           all
           our
           sufficiencie
           is
           from
           him
           .
           But
           it
           may
           bee
           objected
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           a
           second
           grace
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           is
           a
           former
           grace
           given
           ?
           or
           what
           use
           is
           there
           of
           our
           exciting
           that
           grace
           and
           gift
           of
           God
           in
           us
           which
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           a
           further
           concourse
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           as
           light
           is
           necessarie
           and
           requisite
           unto
           seeing
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           seeing
           without
           an
           eye
           :
           so
           without
           the
           assisting
           grace
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           concurring
           with
           us
           unto
           every
           holy
           Dutie
           ,
           wee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           grace
           doth
           ever
           presuppose
           an
           implanted
           ,
           seminall
           and
           habituall
           grace
           ,
           fore-disposing
           the
           soule
           unto
           the
           said
           Duties
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           naturall
           Effects
           ,
           though
           God
           bee
           a
           most
           voluntary
           Agent
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Concurrence
           of
           a
           first
           Cause
           hee
           worketh
           
             ad
             modum
             naturae
          
           ,
           measuring
           forth
           his
           assistance
           proportionably
           to
           the
           Condition
           and
           Preparation
           of
           the
           second
           Causes
           :
           so
           in
           supernaturall
           and
           holy
           operations
           (
           albeit
           not
           with
           a
           like
           certaine
           and
           unaltered
           constancy
           )
           though
           Christ
           bee
           a
           most
           voluntary
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           yet
           usually
           he
           proportioneth
           his
           assisting
           and
           second
           grace
           ,
           unto
           the
           growth
           ,
           progresse
           and
           radication
           of
           those
           Spirituall
           habits
           which
           are
           in
           the
           soule
           before
           .
           From
           whence
           commeth
           the
           difference
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           profitablenesse
           amongst
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           some
           are
           more
           active
           ,
           and
           unwearied
           in
           all
           holy
           conversation
           than
           others
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           naturall
           bodie
           some
           members
           are
           larger
           ,
           and
           more
           full
           of
           life
           and
           motion
           than
           others
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           distribution
           of
           Spirits
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           influences
           from
           the
           head
           .
           This
           then
           affords
           matter
           enough
           both
           to
           humble
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           us
           .
           To
           humble
           us
           that
           wee
           
           can
           doe
           nothing
           of
           our selves
           ,
           that
           wee
           have
           nothing
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           sinne
           .
           All
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whosoever
           hath
           any
           must
           have
           it
           from
           him
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Egyptian
           famine
           whosoever
           had
           any
           corn
           had
           it
           from
           Ioseph
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           granaries
           and
           treasures
           of
           Egypt
           were
           for
           that
           purpose
           committed
           .
           And
           this
           Lowlinesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           our
           owne
           Emptinesse
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           alwayes
           have
           recourse
           to
           our
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           keepe
           in
           favor
           with
           our
           head
           ,
           from
           whom
           wee
           must
           receive
           fresh
           supply
           of
           strength
           for
           doing
           any
           good
           ,
           for
           bearing
           any
           evill
           ,
           for
           resisting
           any
           temptation
           ,
           for
           overcomming
           any
           enemie
           .
           For
           beginning
           ,
           for
           continuing
           ,
           and
           for
           perfecting
           any
           Dutie
           .
           For
           though
           it
           bee
           mans
           heart
           that
           doth
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           a
           forraigne
           and
           impressed
           strength
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           iron
           that
           burnes
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           its
           owne
           nature
           (
           which
           is
           cold
           )
           but
           by
           the
           heate
           which
           it
           hath
           received
           from
           the
           fire
           .
           
             It
             was
             not
             I
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             but
             that
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           To
           comfort
           us
           likewise
           when
           wee
           consider
           that
           all
           fulnesse
           and
           strength
           is
           in
           him
           as
           in
           an
           Officer
           ,
           an
           Adam
           ,
           a
           treasurer
           and
           dispencer
           of
           all
           needfull
           supplies
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           place
           they
           beare
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           exigence
           and
           measure
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           service
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           Sure
           wee
           are
           that
           what
           measure
           soever
           hee
           gives
           unto
           any
           ,
           hee
           hath
           still
           a
           residue
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           nay
           hee
           still
           retaineth
           his
           owne
           fulnesse
           ,
           hath
           still
           enough
           to
           carry
           us
           through
           any
           condition
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           service
           hee
           puts
           us
           upon
           ,
           hath
           still
           wisedome
           to
           understand
           ,
           compassion
           to
           pitie
           ,
           strength
           to
           supply
           all
           our
           needs
           .
           And
           that
           all
           this
           hee
           hath
           as
           a
           mercifull
           and
           faithfull
           depositarie
           ,
           as
           a
           Guardian
           ,
           and
           husband
           ,
           and
           elder
           brother
           ,
           to
           imploy
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           unto
           this
           office
           appointed
           by
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           him
           ,
           to
           lose
           nothing
           of
           all
           that
           which
           is
           given
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           keepe
           ,
           and
           perfect
           it
           unto
           the
           resurrection
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           That
           God
           hath
           
           planted
           in
           him
           a
           Spirit
           of
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           pittie
           for
           the
           cheerfull
           discharge
           of
           this
           great
           Office
           ,
           given
           him
           a
           propriety
           unto
           us
           ,
           made
           us
           as
           neere
           and
           deare
           unto
           him
           as
           the
           members
           of
           his
           sacred
           body
           are
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           therfore
           whosoever
           commeth
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           emptines
           ,
           and
           hunger
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           cast
           them
           out
           ▪
           it
           is
           as
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           hew
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           away
           the
           members
           of
           his
           naturall
           body
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           of
           his
           bones
           broken
           ,
           as
           to
           reject
           the
           humble
           and
           faithfull
           desires
           of
           those
           that
           duly
           waite
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           from
           this
           Exaltation
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           keepe
           our
           vessels
           in
           holinesse
           and
           in
           honor
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           expect
           to
           bee
           fashioned
           at
           the
           last
           like
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           how
           can
           that
           man
           truly
           hope
           to
           bee
           like
           Christ
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           labors
           to
           bee
           as
           unlike
           him
           here
           as
           hee
           can
           ?
           
             Shall
             I
             take
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             the
             members
             of
             an
             harlot
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           So
           may
           I
           say
           ,
           shall
           I
           take
           the
           nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           nature
           which
           he
           in
           his
           person
           hath
           so
           highly
           glorified
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           in
           my
           person
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           devill
           ?
           If
           a
           Prince
           should
           marry
           a
           meane
           woman
           ,
           would
           he
           endure
           to
           see
           those
           of
           her
           neerest
           kindred
           ,
           her
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           live
           like
           scullians
           or
           strumpets
           under
           his
           owne
           eye
           ?
           Now
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           our
           nature
           into
           a
           neerer
           union
           with
           himselfe
           than
           marriage
           ;
           for
           man
           and
           wife
           are
           still
           two
           persons
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           man
           is
           but
           one
           Christ.
           Death
           it selfe
           was
           not
           able
           to
           dissolve
           this
           union
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           soule
           was
           separated
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           the
           Deitie
           was
           separated
           from
           neither
           :
           it
           was
           the
           Lord
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           ascended
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           that
           descended
           into
           the
           lower
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Matt.
           28.6
           .
           Eph.
           4.10
           .
           and
           shall
           we
           then
           defile
           this
           nature
           by
           wantonnesse
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           vile
           affections
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           into
           so
           indissoluble
           an
           unitie
           with
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ?
           Christ
           tooke
           it
           to
           advance
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           still
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           so
           much
           the
           more
           advanced
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           neerer
           it
           
           comes
           to
           that
           holinesse
           which
           it
           hath
           in
           him
           .
           We
           should
           therefore
           labour
           to
           walke
           as
           becommeth
           those
           that
           have
           so
           glorious
           a
           head
           ,
           to
           walke
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           Lord
           unto
           all
           well
           pleasing
           ,
           in
           fruitfulnesse
           and
           knowledge
           ;
           to
           walke
           as
           those
           that
           have
           received
           Christ
           ,
           and
           expect
           his
           appearing
           againe
           ,
           Phil.
           1.27
           .
           Col.
           1.10.2.6.3.4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           sitting
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           notes
           unto
           us
           the
           Consummation
           of
           all
           those
           Offices
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           performe
           here
           on
           the
           earth
           for
           our
           redemption
           .
           For
           till
           they
           were
           all
           finished
           hee
           was
           not
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           glorie
           againe
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             owne
             workes
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           4.10
           .
           first
           he
           was
           to
           execute
           his
           Office
           before
           hee
           was
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           rest
           .
           Though
           he
           were
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Iure
             naturali
          
           the
           inheritance
           were
           his
           owne
           before
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           to
           learne
           Obedience
           by
           the
           things
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           suffer
           before
           hee
           was
           made
           perfect
           againe
           ,
           Heb.
           5.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             After
             hee
             had
             offered
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinnes
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           such
           a
           compleat
           expiation
           as
           should
           never
           need
           bee
           repeated
           ,
           but
           was
           able
           for
           ever
           to
           perfect
           those
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           hee
           then
           sate
           downe
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           expecting
           till
           his
           enemies
           bee
           made
           his
           footstoole
           ,
           Heb.
           10.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           This
           is
           the
           argument
           our
           Savior
           useth
           when
           hee
           prayeth
           to
           be
           glorified
           againe
           with
           his
           Father
           ;
           
             I
             have
             glorified
             thee
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           or
           revealed
           the
           glorie
           of
           thy
           truth
           and
           mercy
           to
           thy
           Church
           ,
           
             I
             have
             finished
             the
             worke
             which
             thou
             gavest
             mee
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             now
             O
             Father
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             owne
             selfe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Hee
             humbled
             himselfe
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             became
             obedient
             to
             death
             ,
             even
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             wherefore
             God
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             &c.
             Phil.
          
           2.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Noting
           unto
           us
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           Christs
           Offices
           ,
           some
           were
           workes
           of
           Ministrie
           and
           service
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Obedience
           and
           suffering
           for
           his
           Church
           :
           Others
           were
           workes
           of
           power
           and
           Majestie
           in
           the
           protection
           and
           exaltation
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           
           those
           necessarily
           to
           precede
           these
           .
           
             He
             ought
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             glory
             ,
             Luk.
          
           24.26
           ,
           46.
           
           Necessarily
           I
           say
           ;
           First
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Necessity
             of
             Gods
             Decree
          
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           fore-appointed
           it
           ,
           Act.
           2.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Gods
             Iustice
          
           ,
           which
           must
           first
           be
           satisfied
           by
           obedience
           ,
           before
           it
           could
           bee
           appeased
           with
           man
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           person
           of
           their
           head
           and
           advocate
           exalt
           them
           to
           his
           glory
           againe
           ,
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           Rom.
           5.10
           .
           Rom.
           6.6
           ,
           11.
           
           Eph.
           2.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Gods
             Word
             and
             will
             ,
          
           signified
           in
           the
           predictions
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Luk.
           24.46
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Christs
             infinite
             Person
          
           ,
           which
           being
           equall
           with
           God
           ,
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           exalted
           without
           some
           preceding
           descent
           and
           humiliation
           .
           
             That
             hee
             ascended
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             hee
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.9
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Savior
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             should
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             should
             bee
             seen
             here
             no
             more
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.10
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           reveale
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           fully
           convinced
           of
           their
           sinfull
           condition
           ,
           and
           humbled
           in
           the
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           a
           treasure
           of
           full
           and
           sufficient
           Righteousnesse
           by
           my
           obedience
           wrought
           for
           sinners
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           which
           is
           given
           of
           it
           stands
           thus
           .
           Our
           Righteousnesse
           consists
           in
           our
           being
           able
           to
           stand
           in
           Gods
           presence
           .
           Now
           Christ
           having
           done
           all
           as
           our
           suretie
           here
           ,
           went
           up
           unto
           glory
           as
           our
           head
           and
           advocate
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           the
           Captaine
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           forerunner
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           going
           thither
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           our
           justification
           by
           him
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           hee
           hath
           finished
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           on
           earth
           ,
           a
           signe
           that
           hee
           overcame
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           justified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           the
           wrongs
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law.
           Therefore
           hee
           said
           to
           Mary
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           
             Goe
             tell
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             and
             
             your
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           20.17
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           my
           death
           ,
           and
           victory
           over
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           made
           my
           brethren
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           againe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           Offices
           in
           heaven
           to
           fulfill
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           to
           intercede
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           a
           place
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           apply
           unto
           us
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           and
           merits
           .
           If
           hee
           had
           ascended
           without
           fulfilling
           all
           Righteousnesse
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           hee
           should
           have
           been
           sent
           downe
           ,
           and
           seen
           againe
           ,
           but
           now
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           you
           see
           me
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           by
           once
           dying
           ,
           and
           by
           once
           appearing
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           have
           put
           away
           sin
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           Heb.
           9.26.7.27
           .
           Rom.
           6.9
           ,
           10.
           
           He
           was
           taken
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           from
           Prison
           and
           judgment
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           the
           whole
           debt
           was
           payed
           ,
           and
           now
           who
           shall
           
             declare
             his
             generation
          
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           hee
           now
           liveth
           unto
           numberlesse
           generations
           ,
           he
           prolongeth
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           hath
           already
           fulfilled
           Righteousnesse
           enough
           to
           justifie
           all
           those
           that
           know
           him
           or
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           Esai
           .
           53.8
           ,
           10.
           
           Thus
           wee
           see
           that
           Christs
           deliverance
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           and
           exaltation
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           is
           an
           evident
           argument
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           fully
           exonerated
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           hath
           accomplished
           all
           those
           workes
           which
           he
           had
           undertaken
           for
           our
           Righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           likewise
           affords
           abundant
           matter
           both
           to
           
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           To
           humble
           us
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           our
           disabilities
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           could
           have
           finished
           the
           workes
           which
           were
           given
           us
           to
           doe
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           neede
           of
           Christ.
           It
           was
           weaknesse
           which
           made
           way
           for
           Christ.
           
             Our
             weaknesse
             to
             fulfill
             obedience
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             justifie
             sinners
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.6
           .
           Rom.
           8.3
           .
           Heb.
           7.18
           ,
           19.
           
           All
           the
           strength
           we
           have
           is
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           Eph.
           6.10
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.1
           .
           and
           even
           this
           God
           dispenceth
           unto
           us
           in
           measure
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           driving
           out
           our
           Corruptions
           as
           he
           
             did
             the
             Canaanites
             before
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             Exo.
          
           23.30
           .
           because
           while
           we
           are
           here
           he
           wil
           have
           us
           
           live
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           fetch
           our
           strength
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           it
           ,
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           waite
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           the
           patience
           and
           forbearance
           of
           God
           who
           is
           provoked
           every
           day
           .
           To
           comfort
           us
           likewise
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             against
             all
             our
             unavoidable
             and
             invincible
             infirmities
          
           ;
           every
           good
           Christian
           desires
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           ,
           desires
           to
           be
           enriched
           ,
           to
           be
           stedfast
           ,
           unmoveable
           ,
           abundant
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             as
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             doe
             it
             :
          
           yet
           in
           many
           things
           they
           faile
           ,
           and
           have
           daily
           experience
           of
           their
           owne
           defects
           .
           But
           here
           is
           all
           the
           comfort
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           doe
           any
           of
           my
           duties
           as
           I
           should
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           finished
           all
           his
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           I
           am
           compassed
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           doe
           the
           things
           which
           I
           would
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           a
           
             compassionate
             advocate
             with
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           who
           both
           giveth
           and
           craveth
           pardon
           for
           every
           one
           that
           prepareth
           his
           heart
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             though
             he
             be
             not
             perfectly
             cleansed
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           2.2
           .
           2
           Chron.
           30.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Against
             the
             pertinacie
             ,
             and
             close
             adherence
             of
             our
             corruptions
             ,
          
           which
           cleave
           as
           fast
           unto
           us
           as
           the
           very
           powers
           and
           faculties
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           as
           heat
           unto
           fire
           ,
           or
           light
           unto
           the
           Sunne
           .
           Yet
           sure
           we
           are
           that
           he
           who
           forbad
           the
           fire
           to
           burne
           ,
           and
           put
           blacknesse
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Sunne
           at
           midday
           ,
           is
           able
           likewise
           to
           remove
           our
           corruptions
           as
           farre
           from
           us
           as
           he
           hath
           removed
           them
           from
           his
           owne
           sight
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           expectation
           hereof
           is
           this
           ,
           Christ
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           accomplished
           
             all
             the
             Offices
          
           of
           suffering
           and
           obedience
           for
           us
           :
           
             Therefore
             being
             now
             exalted
             farre
             above
             all
             heavens
             ,
          
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           Majestie
           and
           glory
           ,
           he
           will
           much
           more
           fulfill
           those
           Offices
           of
           Power
           which
           he
           hath
           there
           to
           doe
           .
           Which
           are
           by
           the
           supplies
           of
           his
           Spirit
           to
           purge
           us
           from
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           his
           grace
           to
           strengthen
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           cleanse
           us
           ,
           and
           
             to
             present
             us
             to
             himselfe
             a
             glorious
             Church
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             .
             He
             that
             brought
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             
             and
             suffered
             not
             death
             to
             hold
             the
             head
             ,
             is
             able
             by
             that
             power
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             worke
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             corruption
             for
             ever
             to
             hold
             the
             members
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           frequent
           argument
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Heb.
           13.20
           ,
           21.
           
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           Eph.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Rom.
           6.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Rom.
           8.11
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           against
           all
           those
           
             firie
             darts
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           wherby
           he
           tempteth
           us
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           our
           mercie
           .
           If
           he
           could
           have
           held
           Christ
           under
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           
             then
             indeed
             our
             faith
             would
             have
             been
             vaine
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             yet
             in
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           17.
           
           But
           he
           who
           himselfe
           suffered
           ,
           being
           tempted
           ,
           and
           overcame
           both
           the
           sufferings
           and
           the
           temptation
           ,
           
             is
             able
             to
             succor
             those
             that
             are
             tempted
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             mercie
             and
             grace
             to
             helpe
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Heb.
           4.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             against
             death
             it selfe
          
           .
           For
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           Christs
           Office
           of
           redemption
           in
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           was
           both
           the
           Merit
           ,
           the
           Seale
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             fruits
             of
             ours
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.20
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             sitting
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
          
           noteth
           unto
           us
           
             the
             actuall
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           Therefore
           that
           which
           is
           here
           said
           
             sit
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             untill
             I
             make
             thine
             enemies
             thy
             footstoole
             ,
             the
             Apostle
          
           thus
           expoundeth
           ,
           
             He
             must
             raigne
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.25
           .
           
             And
             he
             therefore
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             ,
             and
             revived
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Lord
             both
             of
             dead
             and
             living
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           by
           being
           exalted
           unto
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           Rom.
           14.9
           .
           Now
           this
           Administration
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           implies
           severall
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             publication
             of
             established
             Lawes
          
           .
           For
           that
           which
           is
           in
           this
           Psalme
           called
           the
           
             sending
             forth
             of
             the
             rod
             of
             Christs
             strength
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
          
           is
           thus
           by
           the
           Prophets
           expounded
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             Sion
             shall
             goe
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           2.3
           .
           Mich.
           4.2
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             conquering
             and
             subduing
             of
             subjects
             to
             himselfe
             ,
          
           by
           converting
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           bringing
           their
           thoughts
           into
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           
           Ministerially
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           and
           effectually
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           writing
           his
           Lawes
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           transforming
           them
           into
           the
           image
           of
           his
           word
           from
           glorie
           to
           glorie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Ruling
           ,
           and
           leading
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           thus
           converted
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           continuing
           unto
           their
           hearts
           his
           heavenly
           voice
           ,
           never
           utterly
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           exciting
           ,
           assisting
           ,
           cooperating
           grace
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           divine
           power
           giving
           unto
           them
           all
           things
           which
           pertaine
           unto
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           once
           called
           them
           by
           his
           glorious
           power
           ,
           Esai
           .
           2.2
           .
           Ioh.
           10.3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.4
           ,
           8.
           
           Esai
           .
           30.21
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           2
           Pet.
           1.3
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Protecting
           ,
           upholding
           ,
           succouring
           them
           against
           all
           temptations
           and
           discouragements
           .
           By
           his
           compassion
           pittying
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           power
           and
           promises
           helping
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           care
           and
           wisedome
           proportioning
           their
           strength
           to
           their
           trials
           .
           By
           his
           peace
           recompencing
           their
           conflicts
           ,
           by
           patience
           and
           experience
           establishing
           their
           hearts
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           Heb.
           2.17
           .
           Ioh.
           16.33
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           2
           Cor.
           1.5
           .
           Phil.
           4.7
           ,
           19.
           
           Rom.
           15.4
           .
           Fifthy
           ,
           
             Confounding
             all
             his
             enemies
          
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Their
             projects
          
           ,
           holding
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           truth
           ,
           like
           a
           tree
           ,
           settle
           the
           faster
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           torch
           ,
           shine
           the
           brighter
           for
           the
           shaking
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Their
             Persons
          
           .
           Whom
           he
           doth
           here
           gall
           and
           torment
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           constraining
           them
           by
           the
           evidence
           thereof
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Iustice
           of
           his
           wrath
           ;
           and
           whom
           he
           reserveth
           for
           the
           day
           of
           his
           appearing
           ,
           till
           they
           shall
           be
           put
           all
           under
           his
           feete
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             stand
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           a
           man
           of
           warre
           ready
           armed
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Act.
           7.56
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             the
             sitting
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           noteth
           unto
           us
           his
           
             giving
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             sending
             downe
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             men
             .
          
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           universall
           custome
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           dayes
           of
           great
           joy
           and
           solemnitie
           to
           give
           gifts
           and
           send
           presents
           unto
           men
           .
           
           Thus
           after
           the
           wall
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           restored
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           read
           and
           expounded
           by
           Ezra
           to
           the
           people
           after
           their
           captivitie
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             people
             did
             eate
             and
             drinke
             and
             send
             portions
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           8.
           10
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           like
           forme
           was
           by
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           observed
           in
           their
           feast
           of
           
             Purim
             ,
             Ester
          
           .
           9.22
           .
           
           And
           the
           same
           custome
           hath
           bin
           observed
           amongst
           heathen
           Princes
           upon
           solemne
           and
           great
           occasions
           to
           distribute
           donations
           and
           congiaries
           amongst
           the
           people
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Majestie
           and
           Inauguration
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           and
           solemne
           triumph
           ,
           
             when
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             and
             led
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             he
             did
             withall
             give
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.10
           .
        
         
           Christ
           was
           notably
           typified
           in
           the
           
             Ark
             of
             the
             Testament
          
           .
           In
           it
           were
           
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           
             whole
             Law
             was
             in
             Christ
             fulfilled
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           was
           
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             Righteousnesse
             to
             those
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             .
          
           There
           was
           the
           golden
           pot
           which
           had
           Manna
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           abiding
           nourishment
           which
           from
           him
           the
           Church
           receiveth
           .
           There
           was
           the
           
             Rod
             of
             Aaron
             which
             budded
          
           .
           Signifying
           either
           the
           miraculous
           incarnation
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           or
           his
           sufferings
           which
           are
           expressed
           by
           stripes
           ,
           Esai
           .
           53.5
           .
           and
           our
           resurrection
           with
           him
           ,
           noted
           in
           the
           budding
           of
           a
           dry
           rod.
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           noting
           the
           sanctifying
           and
           fruitfull
           vertue
           of
           his
           word
           which
           is
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           strength
           .
           Vpon
           it
           also
           was
           the
           
             Mercie
             seate
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           in
           Christ
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           mercie
           and
           atonement
           which
           is
           preached
           unto
           men
           .
           But
           in
           
             two
             things
             principally
          
           did
           it
           signifie
           Christ
           unto
           our
           present
           purpose
           :
           First
           ,
           It
           was
           overlaid
           within
           and
           without
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Crowne
           of
           gold
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           Exod.
           25.11.37.2
           .
           denoting
           the
           plentifull
           and
           glorious
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           crowned
           with
           glorie
           and
           honor
           ,
           Heb.
           2.7
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           had
           rings
           by
           which
           it
           was
           carried
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           rested
           in
           Salomons
           Temple
           ,
           with
           glorious
           and
           triumphall
           solemnitie
           ,
           
           Psal.
           132.89
           .
           2
           Chron.
           5.13
           .
           So
           Christ
           while
           he
           was
           here
           upon
           earth
           ,
           
             being
             anointed
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             power
             ,
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             ,
             Act.
          
           10.38
           .
           
             and
             having
             ceased
             from
             his
             workes
             did
             at
             last
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.10
           .
           
             which
             is
             the
             heavenly
             Temple
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           11.19
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           carrying
           of
           the
           Ark
           into
           his
           resting
           place
           denotes
           
             two
             things
          
           :
           First
           ,
           
             a
             finall
             conquest
          
           over
           the
           enemies
           of
           God.
           For
           as
           the
           moving
           of
           the
           Ark
           signified
           the
           acting
           and
           procuring
           of
           victorie
           ,
           Iosh.
           6.11
           ,
           20.
           
           So
           the
           Resting
           of
           the
           Ark
           noted
           the
           
             Consummation
             of
             Victorie
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           Ark
           set
           therein
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           not
           an
           emendicated
           or
           borrowed
           peace
           ,
           depending
           upon
           the
           courtesie
           of
           the
           neighbor
           nations
           ,
           but
           a
           victorious
           and
           triumphall
           peace
           ,
           after
           the
           great
           victories
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           tributarie
           subjection
           and
           homage
           of
           all
           the
           Canaanites
           which
           were
           left
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           8.7
           ,
           8.9.26
           .
           2
           Sam.
           7.9.12
           .
           Psal.
           68.29
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           notes
           
             the
             conferring
             of
             gifts
          
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           that
           triumphall
           song
           at
           the
           removall
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           being
           also
           a
           prediction
           both
           of
           that
           which
           literally
           hapned
           in
           the
           raig●e
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           and
           was
           mystically
           verified
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Psal.
           68.18
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           our
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           being
           now
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           in
           heaven
           ,
           hath
           bound
           hell
           ,
           sinne
           and
           death
           captive
           ,
           and
           hath
           demolished
           the
           wals
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           or
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Satan
           ,
           throwne
           him
           downe
           from
           heaven
           like
           lightning
           ,
           and
           passed
           a
           sentence
           of
           judgment
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           hath
           received
           of
           the
           Father
           
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             given
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.32
           ,
           35.
           before
           his
           entring
           into
           his
           rest
           it
           was
           but
           
             a
             promise
          
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           waite
           at
           Ierusalem
           for
           it
           ,
           Act.
           1.4
           but
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           intercession
           at
           his
           Fathers
           right
           hand
           it
           was
           powred
           forth
           
             in
             abundance
             upon
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.16.16.7
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           are
           to
           note
           that
           as
           it
           began
           with
           his
           sitting
           there
           ,
           so
           it
           continueth
           as
           long
           as
           he
           shall
           there
           sit
           .
           It
           is
           true
           all
           Holy
           Scripture
           which
           God
           ordained
           for
           the
           
           gathering
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           them
           in
           the
           militant
           Church
           ,
           is
           already
           long
           since
           by
           the
           Spirit
           dictated
           unto
           holy
           and
           selected
           instruments
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           inspired
           with
           more
           abundance
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           a
           full
           ,
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           :
           but
           yet
           we
           must
           note
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           holy
           writings
           there
           is
           such
           a
           depth
           of
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           such
           a
           sea
           of
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           unsearchable
           treasure
           of
           puritie
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           should
           spend
           the
           longest
           life
           after
           the
           severest
           and
           most
           industrious
           manner
           to
           acquaint
           himselfe
           with
           God
           in
           the
           revelations
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           yet
           his
           knowledge
           would
           be
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           his
           holinesse
           after
           all
           that
           come
           short
           of
           maturity
           ;
           as
           the
           enemies
           are
           not
           all
           presently
           under
           Christs
           feete
           ,
           but
           are
           by
           degrees
           subdued
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           is
           not
           presently
           conferred
           in
           fulnesse
           unto
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           by
           measure
           and
           degrees
           according
           to
           the
           voluntary
           influences
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           &
           exigences
           of
           the
           members
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           truth
           as
           we
           have
           here
           is
           but
           the
           earnest
           and
           hansell
           of
           a
           greater
           summe
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.14
           .
           The
           seed
           and
           first
           fruits
           of
           a
           fuller
           harvest
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           Rom.
           8.23
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           mentions
           
             a
             growing
             change
             from
             glorie
             to
             glorie
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.18
           .
           Wee
           must
           not
           expect
           a
           fulnesse
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           till
           that
           day
           of
           redemption
           and
           adoption
           wherein
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           but
           sowen
           for
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           
             shall
             grow
             up
             into
             a
             full
             harvest
             of
             holinesse
             and
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           ariseth
           a
           question
           out
           of
           the
           seeming
           contradiction
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           long
           before
           his
           Ascension
           .
           The
           Prophets
           spake
           by
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.11
           .
           The
           ancient
           Iews
           vexed
           him
           ,
           Esai
           .
           63.10
           .
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           even
           filled
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           note
           a
           plentifull
           measure
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           Luk.
           1.15
           .
           and
           yet
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           7.39
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Fathers
           were
           sanctified
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           with
           us
           ,
           difference
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           accidents
           and
           circumstances
           of
           effusion
           and
           manifestation
           .
           As
           light
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           light
           in
           a
           starre
           ,
           is
           in
           it selfe
           the
           same
           originall
           light
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           varied
           in
           the
           dispensation
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           truth
           which
           was
           preached
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           observes
           in
           it
           a
           difference
           ,
           
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             sundry
             manners
             hath
             God
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           more
           plainly
           unto
           us
           than
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Heb.
           1.1
           .
           Ioh.
           16.25
           .
           Therefore
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           Abraham
           saw
           Christs
           day
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Fathers
           did
           (
           though
           he
           haply
           being
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           more
           than
           others
           )
           in
           which
           respect
           Eusebius
           saith
           of
           them
           that
           they
           were
           Christians
           really
           and
           in
           effect
           though
           not
           in
           name
           :
           
           yet
           it
           is
           true
           likewise
           ,
           that
           many
           Prophets
           and
           Righteous
           men
           did
           desire
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           the
           things
           which
           the
           Apostles
           saw
           and
           heard
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           ,
           Matt.
           13.17
           .
           namely
           ,
           in
           such
           plaine
           and
           plentifull
           measure
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           .
           They
           saw
           in
           glimpses
           and
           morning
           stars
           ,
           and
           prefigurations
           ,
           but
           these
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           They
           saw
           onely
           the
           promises
           and
           those
           too
           but
           afarre
           off
           ,
           Heb.
           11.13
           .
           these
           the
           substance
           and
           gospell
           it selfe
           ,
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           and
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           even
           amongst
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           10.8
           .
           Gal.
           3.1
           .
           Ioh.
           1.14
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           1.2
           ,
           3.
           
           They
           by
           Prophets
           who
           testified
           before-hand
           ,
           these
           by
           eye-witnesses
           ,
           who
           declared
           the
           things
           which
           they
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           ,
           Act.
           1.8.22.10.41
           .
           Therfore
           it
           is
           said
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           Lambe
           slaine
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           that
           he
           appeared
           to
           take
           away
           sinne
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Heb.
           9.26
           .
           to
           note
           that
           the
           Fathers
           had
           the
           benefi●
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           Heb.
           11.40
           .
           for
           the
           Apostle
           every
           where
           makes
           perfection
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.7
           .
           Eph.
           4.13
           .
           Heb.
           6.1
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           after
           Christs
           sitting
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           power
           
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           more
           completely
           sent
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           manifestation
           and
           efficacie
           ,
           than
           ever
           before
           .
           The
           difference
           is
           chiefly
           in
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           
             manner
             of
             his
             mission
          
           .
           To
           the
           old
           Church
           
             in
             dreames
             and
             visions
             ,
             in
             figures
             and
             latent
             waies
             :
          
           But
           to
           the
           Evangelicall
           Churches
           
             in
             power
             ,
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             revelation
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
          
           which
           discovereth
           ,
           and
           that
           unto
           principalities
           and
           powers
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           manifold
           and
           mysterious
           wisedome
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           1.17.3.10
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Spirit
           was
           sent
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           
             in
             wind
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             tongues
          
           ,
           and
           earthquake
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           in
           them
           a
           selfe-discovering
           propertie
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           hidden
           .
           Wheras
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Prophets
           God
           did
           not
           in
           any
           such
           things
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           a
           low
           and
           still
           voyce
           reveale
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           Kings
           .
           19.11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             subjects
             unto
          
           whom
           he
           was
           sent
           .
           
           Before
           onely
           upon
           the
           inclosed
           garden
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           this
           winde
           blow
           ,
           but
           now
           is
           the
           Spirit
           powred
           upon
           all
           flesh
           ,
           and
           this
           heavenly
           dew
           falleth
           not
           upon
           the
           fleece
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Savior
           opposeth
           Ierusalem
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           Ioh.
           4.21
           ,
           23.
           
           Every
           beleever
           is
           of
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           every
           Christian
           a
           Temple
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           no
           people
           of
           the
           earth
           secluded
           ,
           
             But
             in
             every
             nation
             he
             that
             feareth
             God
             and
             worketh
             Righteousnesse
             is
             accepted
          
           ;
           no
           place
           uncleane
           ,
           
           but
           every
           where
           pure
           hands
           may
           be
           lifted
           up
           .
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           
             measure
             of
             his
             grace
          
           .
           At
           first
           he
           was
           sent
           onely
           
             in
             drops
             and
             dew
          
           ,
           but
           after
           he
           was
           
             powred
             out
             in
             showres
             and
             abundance
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.6
           .
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           )
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           frequently
           expressed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Riches
           ,
           to
           note
           not
           onely
           the
           pretiousnesse
           ,
           
           but
           the
           plentie
           thereof
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           is
           here
           worth
           our
           observation
           that
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           Gospell
           is
           compared
           to
           things
           of
           a
           spreading
           ,
           multiplying
           ,
           and
           operative
           nature
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
             To
             water
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           a
           little
           measure
           to
           
             sprinckle
             or
             bedew
          
           ,
           
           but
           to
           Baptize
           the
           faithfull
           in
           ,
           Matth.
           3.11
           .
           Act.
           1.5
           .
           and
           that
           not
           in
           a
           font
           or
           vessell
           ,
           which
           growes
           lesse
           and
           lesse
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           springing
           and
           living
           river
           ,
           Ioh.
           7.39
           .
           Now
           water
           besides
           its
           purging
           propertie
           ,
           is
           first
           of
           a
           spreading
           nature
           :
           It
           hath
           no
           bounds
           nor
           limits
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           firme
           and
           solid
           bodies
           have
           ,
           but
           receives
           its
           restraint
           by
           the
           vessell
           or
           continent
           which
           holds
           it
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           straightned
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           narrow
           hearts
           of
           men
           into
           which
           he
           comes
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             not
             straitned
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           ministerie
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           
             but
             in
             your
             owne
             bowels
          
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           any
           proportion
           enlarged
           unto
           that
           abundance
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           heavenly
           grace
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           salvation
           is
           offered
           unto
           you
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Spring
           water
           is
           a
           growing
           and
           multiplying
           thing
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           rivers
           which
           rise
           from
           narrow
           fountaines
           ,
           have
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           constant
           and
           regular
           supply
           a
           great
           breadth
           in
           remote
           channels
           ,
           because
           the
           water
           lives
           .
           Wheras
           in
           pits
           and
           torrents
           it
           groweth
           lesse
           and
           lesse
           :
           so
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           living
           and
           springing
           things
           ,
           the
           longer
           they
           continue
           ,
           the
           larger
           they
           grow
           ,
           (
           like
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           ,
           Ezek.
           36.25
           .
           )
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           from
           a
           fountaine
           which
           is
           all
           life
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.10
           .
           Ioh.
           14.6
           .
           Col.
           3.4
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           water
           multiplies
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           by
           insinuation
           and
           mollification
           it
           hath
           a
           fructifying
           vertue
           in
           other
           things
           .
           Fruitfull
           trees
           are
           planted
           by
           the
           waters
           side
           ;
           so
           the
           Spirit
           searching
           and
           mollifying
           the
           heart
           ,
           maketh
           it
           fruitfull
           in
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           Ezek.
           11.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           water
           is
           very
           strong
           in
           its
           owne
           streame
           :
           we
           see
           what
           mighty
           engines
           it
           moveth
           ,
           what
           huge
           vessels
           it
           rouleth
           like
           a
           ball
           ,
           what
           walls
           and
           bulwarkes
           it
           overthrowes
           :
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           able
           to
           beate
           downe
           all
           strong
           holds
           ,
           which
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           can
           erect
           against
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             The
             horses
             of
             Egypt
             are
             flesh
             ,
             &
             not
             Spirit
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             not
             by
             might
             ,
             nor
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
          
           noting
           that
           that
           which
           might
           and
           created
           power
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           able
           to
           effect
           .
           And
           this
           strength
           of
           water
           serves
           to
           carry
           it
           as
           high
           as
           its
           owne
           spring
           and
           levell
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           will
           never
           cease
           to
           raise
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           till
           it
           carries
           them
           up
           to
           their
           fountaine
           and
           spring-head
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           
             rushing
             of
             a
             mighty
             winde
          
           .
           The
           learned
           observe
           that
           before
           Christs
           time
           God
           spake
           unto
           men
           in
           a
           soft
           still
           voyce
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           
             Bath
             Koll
          
           ;
           but
           after
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           a
           
             mighty
             wind
          
           :
           noting
           thereby
           both
           the
           Abundance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           which
           he
           would
           powre
           out
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ;
           and
           the
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           rushing
           winde
           .
           Though
           a
           man
           have
           walls
           of
           brasse
           ,
           and
           bars
           of
           iron
           upon
           his
           conscience
           ,
           though
           he
           set
           up
           fortifications
           of
           fleshly
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           gates
           of
           hell
           to
           shut
           out
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           power
           of
           this
           mighty
           rushing
           winde
           .
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             great
             mountaine
             ?
             Before
             Zerubbabel
             thou
             shalt
             become
             a
             plaine
             ,
             &c.
             Zech.
          
           4.7
           .
           No
           mountaines
           ,
           no
           difficulties
           can
           prevent
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           He
           hath
           strength
           to
           pull
           downe
           the
           strongest
           oppositions
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           the
           weakest
           condition
           unto
           the
           service
           which
           he
           will
           have
           done
           .
           Though
           there
           be
           mountaines
           betweene
           Israel
           and
           their
           deliverance
           ,
           yet
           the
           blinde
           ,
           and
           the
           lame
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           with
           childe
           ,
           and
           her
           that
           travelleth
           with
           childe
           together
           ,
           will
           he
           strengthen
           to
           climbe
           over
           the
           precipices
           of
           the
           highest
           mountaine
           ,
           Ier.
           31.8
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           is
           compared
           to
           Fire
           ,
           noting
           likewise
           both
           the
           multiplying
           or
           diffusive
           property
           thereof
           ,
           turning
           every
           thing
           into
           its
           owne
           nature
           :
           and
           the
           mighty
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           wherby
           it
           either
           cleanseth
           or
           consumeth
           any
           thing
           that
           it
           meets
           with
           .
           If
           thou
           art
           stubble
           it
           will
           devoure
           thee
           ,
           if
           stone
           it
           will
           breake
           ;
           if
           gold
           it
           
           will
           purge
           thee
           .
           The
           hard
           heart
           it
           can
           melt
           ,
           and
           the
           foule
           heart
           it
           can
           purifie
           .
           Lay
           downe
           thine
           heart
           under
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           it
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           artificer
           which
           doth
           manage
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           can
           frame
           it
           into
           a
           vessel
           of
           honour
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           resist
           and
           be
           stubborne
           against
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           know
           that
           it
           is
           but
           the
           crackling
           of
           a
           leafe
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           purge
           thee
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           hinder
           it
           to
           torment
           thee
           ;
           nothing
           is
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           nothing
           more
           consuming
           than
           fire
           ;
           nothing
           more
           comfortable
           than
           the
           light
           ,
           warmth
           ,
           and
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           nothing
           more
           terrible
           than
           the
           conviction
           ,
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           bondage
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           difference
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           
             two
             things
          
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           
             They
             shall
             all
             know
             me
             from
             the
             least
             of
             them
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
          
           31.34
           .
           
             And
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             cover
             the
             sea
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           11.9
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           told
           his
           Disciples
           that
           
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             of
             his
             Father
             he
             had
             made
             knowne
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           15.15
           .
           and
           yet
           a
           little
           after
           he
           telleth
           them
           that
           
             many
             other
             things
             he
             had
             to
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             beare
             ,
             till
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             came
             who
             should
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.12
           ,
           13.
           noting
           that
           the
           Spirit
           when
           hee
           came
           should
           enlarge
           their
           hearts
           to
           a
           capacity
           of
           more
           heavenly
           wisedome
           than
           they
           could
           comprehend
           before
           .
           For
           we
           may
           observe
           before
           how
           ignorant
           they
           were
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           conversed
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Philip
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.8
           .
           Thomas
           of
           the
           way
           unto
           the
           Father
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.5
           .
           Peter
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           Matth.
           16.22
           .
           The
           
             two
             Disciples
          
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           Luk.
           24.45
           .
           all
           of
           them
           of
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           Act.
           1.6
           .
           Thus
           before
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           require
           so
           plentifull
           knowledge
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           as
           after
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           valuations
           of
           
           money
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           plentie
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           is
           but
           penurie
           now
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           strength
           for
           Spirituall
           obedience
           .
           They
           who
           before
           fled
           from
           the
           company
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           did
           after
           rejoyce
           to
           be
           counted
           worthy
           of
           suffring
           shame
           for
           his
           name
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           elegancie
           of
           the
           originall
           words
           import
           ,
           to
           be
           
             dignified
             with
             that
             dishonor
             of
             Christians
             ▪
             Act.
          
           5.41
           .
           For
           suffering
           of
           persecution
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           triall
           of
           faith
           by
           diverse
           temptations
           is
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           reckoned
           up
           amongst
           the
           gifts
           ,
           and
           hundred
           fold
           compensations
           of
           God
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           Mark.
           10.30
           .
           Phil.
           1.29
           .
           Heb.
           11.26
           .
           Iam.
           1.2
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             No
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             putteth
             new
             wine
             into
             old
             bottles
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           exacteth
           rigid
           and
           heavie
           services
           of
           weake
           and
           unqualified
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           therefore
           my
           Disciples
           fast
           not
           while
           I
           am
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           
             But
             the
             dayes
             will
             come
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             in
             body
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           send
           them
           my
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           strengthen
           and
           prepare
           them
           for
           hard
           service
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           fast
           ,
           and
           performe
           those
           parts
           of
           more
           difficult
           obedience
           unto
           me
           ,
           Matth.
           9.15
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           Now
           farther
           touching
           this
           
             sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           (
           which
           together
           with
           Christs
           intercession
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           ends
           of
           his
           ascending
           up
           unto
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           power
           )
           it
           may
           be
           here
           demanded
           ,
           why
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           not
           before
           this
           exaltation
           of
           Christ
           sent
           forth
           in
           such
           abundance
           upon
           the
           Church
           ?
           The
           maine
           reason
           wherof
           ,
           next
           unto
           the
           purpose
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           into
           which
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           wil
           are
           to
           be
           resolv'd
           ,
           Eph.
           1.11
           .
           is
           given
           by
           our
           Savior
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.16
           .
           Ioh.
           16.7
           .
           Because
           he
           was
           to
           supply
           the
           corporall
           absence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           another
           comforter
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Of
           which
           Office
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           (
           because
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           ends
           of
           his
           mission
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           workes
           of
           Christs
           sitting
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           )
           I
           shall
           here
           ,
           without
           any
           unprofitable
           ,
           or
           impertinent
           digression
           ,
           speake
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           then
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           comforter
           ,
           because
           an
           
             Advocate
             
             to
             his
             people
          
           ;
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           signifies
           ,
           and
           is
           else
           where
           rendered
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.1
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           called
           
             another
             comforter
             or
             Advocate
          
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           difference
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           There
           is
           then
           an
           
             Advocate
             by
             Office
          
           ,
           when
           one
           person
           takes
           upon
           himselfe
           the
           cause
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           name
           pleads
           it
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           by
           the
           Office
           of
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           and
           intercession
           is
           an
           Advocate
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           doth
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           in
           heaven
           apply
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           further
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           salvation
           with
           his
           Father
           .
           There
           is
           likewise
           an
           Advocate
           by
           energie
           and
           operation
           ,
           by
           instruction
           and
           assistance
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           not
           when
           a
           worke
           is
           done
           by
           one
           person
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           another
           ,
           but
           when
           one
           by
           his
           counsell
           ,
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           assistance
           enableth
           another
           to
           manage
           his
           owne
           businesse
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           his
           owne
           cause
           .
           And
           such
           an
           Advocate
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           
           who
           doth
           not
           intercede
           ,
           nor
           appeare
           before
           God
           in
           person
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           Christ
           doth
           :
           but
           maketh
           interpellation
           for
           men
           in
           and
           by
           themselves
           ,
           giving
           them
           an
           accesse
           unto
           the
           Father
           ,
           emboldning
           them
           in
           their
           feares
           ,
           and
           helping
           them
           in
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           ,
           Eph.
           2.18
           .
           Heb.
           10.15.19
           .
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           Eph.
           3.16
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           as
           our
           Advocate
           justifieth
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           pleadeth
           our
           causes
           against
           the
           accusations
           of
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           For
           as
           Christ
           is
           our
           Advocate
           at
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Gods
           justice
           to
           plead
           our
           cause
           against
           the
           severitie
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           Righteous
           and
           undeniable
           charge
           of
           sinne
           which
           he
           layeth
           upon
           us
           :
           so
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           our
           Advocate
           at
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           enabling
           us
           there
           to
           cleere
           our selves
           against
           the
           temptations
           ,
           and
           murtherous
           assaults
           of
           our
           Spirituall
           enemies
           .
           The
           world
           accuseth
           us
           by
           false
           and
           slanderous
           calumniations
           ,
           laying
           to
           our
           charge
           things
           which
           we
           never
           did
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           in
           this
           case
           maketh
           us
           not
           onely
           plead
           our
           innocencie
           ,
           but
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           our
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Prophets
           which
           were
           before
           us
           ,
           to
           esteeme
           the
           reproaches
           
           of
           Christ
           greater
           riches
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           count
           our selves
           happy
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           such
           low
           markes
           as
           we
           are
           which
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           world
           aimeth
           at
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           God
           which
           resteth
           upon
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           on
           their
           part
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.14
           .
           Satan
           ,
           that
           
             grand
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           load
           my
           sinnes
           upon
           my
           conscience
           ,
           but
           further
           endeavoreth
           to
           exclude
           me
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           by
           charging
           me
           with
           impenitencie
           and
           unbeliefe
           .
           But
           here
           the
           Spirit
           enableth
           me
           to
           cleere
           my selfe
           against
           the
           Father
           of
           lies
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           I
           have
           a
           naughty
           flesh
           ,
           the
           seeds
           of
           all
           mischiefe
           in
           my
           nature
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           means
           which
           brought
           me
           hereunto
           was
           the
           beleeving
           of
           thy
           lies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           no
           longer
           entertaine
           thy
           hellish
           reasonings
           against
           mine
           owne
           peace
           .
           I
           have
           a
           Spirit
           which
           teacheth
           me
           to
           bewaile
           the
           frowardnesse
           of
           mine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           to
           denie
           mine
           owne
           will
           &
           workes
           ,
           to
           long
           and
           aspire
           after
           perfection
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           adhere
           with
           delight
           and
           purpose
           of
           heart
           unto
           his
           Law
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           with
           all
           my
           strength
           upon
           that
           pla●ck
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           shipwrack
           of
           my
           soule
           is
           cast
           out
           unto
           me
           .
           These
           affections
           of
           my
           heart
           come
           not
           from
           the
           earthly
           Adam
           ,
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           earthly
           ,
           is
           sensuall
           and
           devillish
           too
           .
           And
           if
           they
           be
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           beleeve
           that
           God
           will
           put
           any
           thing
           of
           heaven
           into
           a
           vessell
           of
           Hell.
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           he
           that
           died
           for
           me
           when
           I
           did
           not
           desire
           him
           ,
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           cast
           me
           away
           when
           I
           come
           unto
           him
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           given
           me
           a
           will
           to
           love
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           leane
           upon
           his
           promises
           ,
           will
           in
           mercy
           accept
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           accomplish
           the
           worke
           of
           holinesse
           which
           he
           hath
           begun
           .
           Thus
           the
           Spirit
           like
           an
           Advocate
           secureth
           his
           clients
           title
           ,
           against
           the
           sophisticall
           exceptions
           of
           the
           adversarie
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           temptations
           our
           eye
           is
           dimmed
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           mixture
           of
           corruptions
           our
           evidences
           defaced
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           skill
           helpeth
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           those
           things
           which
           are
           blotted
           
           out
           ,
           and
           forgotten
           ,
           into
           our
           remembrance
           againe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           Advocate
           admonisheth
           and
           directeth
           his
           client
           how
           to
           order
           and
           solicite
           his
           owne
           businesse
           ,
           what
           evidences
           to
           produce
           ,
           what
           witnesses
           to
           prepare
           ,
           what
           offices
           to
           attend
           ,
           what
           preparations
           to
           make
           against
           the
           time
           of
           his
           hearing
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           set
           the
           hearts
           of
           beleevers
           in
           a
           right
           way
           of
           negotiating
           their
           Spirituall
           affaires
           ,
           maketh
           them
           to
           heare
           a
           voyce
           behinde
           them
           ,
           furnishing
           them
           with
           wisedome
           and
           prudence
           in
           every
           condition
           .
           How
           to
           grapple
           with
           temptations
           ,
           how
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           when
           to
           reprove
           ,
           direct
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           when
           to
           speake
           and
           when
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           when
           to
           let
           out
           and
           when
           to
           chaine
           up
           a
           passion
           ,
           when
           to
           use
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           forbeare
           libertie
           ,
           how
           to
           prosecute
           occasions
           ,
           and
           apply
           occurrences
           unto
           Spirituall
           ends
           ,
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           strengthning
           and
           instructing
           us
           to
           mannage
           our
           hearts
           unto
           the
           best
           advantages
           of
           peace
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           of
           glory
           to
           our
           Master
           ,
           Esai
           .
           30.21
           .
           Col.
           1.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Phil.
           4.12
           ,
           13.
           
           Eph.
           4.20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           an
           Advocate
           maketh
           up
           the
           failings
           of
           his
           client
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           observation
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           picketh
           out
           advantages
           beyond
           the
           instructions
           ,
           and
           gathereth
           arguments
           to
           further
           the
           suite
           which
           his
           client
           himselfe
           observed
           not
           .
           So
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           pray
           ,
           when
           with
           Iehoshaphat
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           be
           in
           our
           owne
           apprehension
           the
           whose
           businesse
           of
           our
           peace
           and
           comfort
           lieth
           a
           bleeding
           ,
           doth
           then
           helpe
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           by
           dumbe
           cries
           ,
           and
           secret
           intimations
           ,
           and
           deepe
           ,
           and
           unexpressible
           gronings
           ,
           presenteth
           arguments
           unto
           him
           who
           is
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           and
           who
           knoweth
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           we
           our selves
           cannot
           expresse
           .
           Thus
           as
           an
           infant
           crieth
           and
           complaineth
           for
           want
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           yet
           knoweth
           not
           that
           it
           is
           sleepe
           which
           he
           wanteth
           :
           as
           a
           sick
           man
           goeth
           to
           the
           physitian
           ,
           and
           complaineth
           that
           some
           physick
           he
           wanteth
           ,
           but
           knoweth
           not
           the
           thing
           
           which
           he
           asketh
           for
           :
           so
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           enlarged
           to
           request
           things
           of
           God
           which
           yet
           of
           themselves
           doe
           passe
           the
           knowledge
           and
           understandings
           of
           those
           that
           aske
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           8.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Eph.
           3.19
           .
           Phil.
           4.7
           .
           1
           Cor.
           14.15
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           
             comforter
             by
             applying
             and
             Representing
             Christ
             absent
             unto
             the
             soule
             againe
             .
          
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           carrieth
           a
           Christian
           heart
           up
           to
           Christ
           ,
           in
           heavenly
           affections
           ,
           and
           conversation
           ,
           Col.
           3.1
           ,
           3.
           
           Phil.
           3.20
           .
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           earth
           when
           it
           is
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           doth
           ever
           move
           to
           the
           whole
           earth
           :
           so
           a
           sparkle
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           will
           naturally
           move
           upward
           unto
           him
           who
           hath
           the
           fulnesse
           in
           him
           .
           A
           stone
           ,
           though
           broken
           all
           to
           pieces
           in
           the
           motion
           ,
           will
           yet
           through
           all
           that
           perill
           and
           violence
           move
           unto
           the
           center
           :
           so
           though
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           would
           of
           it selfe
           dec●ine
           the
           passages
           of
           death
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.4
           .
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           desired
           
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             taken
             asunder
             ,
             that
             by
             any
             meanes
             he
             might
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           is
           the
           center
           of
           every
           Christians
           desire
           ,
           Phil.
           1.23
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           bringeth
           Christ
           downe
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           formeth
           him
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           evidenceth
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           unto
           the
           conscience
           in
           the
           powerfull
           dispensation
           of
           his
           holy
           ordinances
           .
           Therefore
           when
           our
           Savior
           speakes
           of
           sending
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           addeth
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           you
           comfortlesse
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           to
           you
           when
           the
           world
           seeth
           me
           not
           ,
           yet
           ye
           see
           me
           .
           This
           noteth
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           with
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           there
           is
           more
           than
           a
           presence
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           
             inhabitation
             ,
             At
             that
             time
             you
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.18
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           a
           comforter
           by
           a
           worke
           of
           sweet
           and
           
             fruitfull
             illumination
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           giving
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           the
           love
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           truth
           unto
           a
           Christian
           ,
           making
           him
           with
           open
           face
           behold
           as
           in
           a
           glasse
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therby
           transforming
           him
           into
           the
           
           same
           image
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           .
           The
           light
           of
           other
           sciences
           is
           like
           the
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           ,
           nothing
           but
           light
           :
           but
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           Spirit
           is
           like
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun●e
           ,
           which
           hath
           influences
           and
           vertue
           in
           i●
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           cals
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
          
           for
           though
           there
           be
           no
           Propheticall
           ,
           nor
           extraordinary
           revelations
           ,
           by
           dreames
           ,
           visions
           ,
           extasies
           ,
           or
           enthusiasmes
           ;
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           spirituall
           perspicacie
           ,
           and
           diligent
           observation
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           are
           still
           manifold
           revelations
           ,
           or
           manifestations
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           soule
           .
           The
           secret
           and
           intimate
           acquaintance
           of
           the
           soule
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           heavings
           ,
           aspirings
           ,
           and
           harmony
           of
           the
           heart
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           sweete
           illapses
           and
           flashes
           of
           heavenly
           light
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           depths
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Satan
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           armor
           of
           God
           and
           the
           strong
           man
           ,
           of
           conflicts
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           protection
           of
           Angels
           ,
           experiences
           of
           mercie
           ,
           issues
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           heavenly
           and
           constant
           revelations
           out
           of
           the
           word
           manifested
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           faithfull
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           and
           principally
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           
             a
             comforter
             in
             those
             effects
             of
             joy
             and
             peace
          
           which
           he
           worketh
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           For
           joy
           is
           ever
           the
           fruite
           ,
           and
           Companion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Gal.
           5.22
           .
           Act.
           13.52
           .
           and
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           like
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
           not
           like
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           empty
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           ,
           full
           of
           vanity
           ,
           vexation
           ,
           insufficiency
           ,
           unsu●eablenesse
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           mingled
           with
           feares
           of
           disappointment
           and
           miscarriage
           ,
           with
           tremblings
           and
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           with
           certainty
           of
           period
           and
           expiration
           :
           but
           cleere
           ,
           holy
           ,
           constant
           ,
           unmixed
           ,
           satisfactory
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           more
           gladnesse
           than
           all
           the
           world
           can
           take
           in
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           corne
           and
           wine
           ,
           Psal.
           4.7
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           joy
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           grounded
           
             upon
             every
             passage
             of
             a
             Christian
             condition
             ,
          
           from
           the
           entrance
           to
           the
           end
           .
           
           First
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           worketh
           joy
           in
           discovering
           ,
           and
           bending
           the
           heart
           to
           mourne
           for
           corruption
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           supplications
           which
           maketh
           sinners
           mourne
           ,
           and
           loath
           themselves
           ,
           
           Zech.
           12.10
           ,
           11.
           
           Ezek.
           36.27.31
           .
           and
           such
           a
           sorrow
           as
           this
           is
           the
           seed
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           true
           joy
           ;
           our
           Iosephs
           heart
           was
           full
           of
           joy
           ,
           when
           his
           eyes
           powred
           out
           tears
           upon
           Benjamins
           neck
           .
           As
           in
           wicked
           laughter
           the
           heart
           may
           be
           sorrowfull
           ,
           so
           in
           holy
           mourning
           the
           heart
           may
           rejoyce
           ,
           for
           all
           Spirituall
           afflictions
           have
           a
           peaceable
           fruite
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           glimpse
           and
           beame
           of
           the
           Prodigals
           joy
           that
           he
           resolv'd
           with
           teares
           and
           repentance
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           Father
           againe
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           sweete
           complacencie
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           Spirituall
           heart
           to
           be
           vile
           in
           its
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           hungry
           soule
           every
           bitter
           thing
           is
           sweete
           .
           Sacrifices
           we
           know
           were
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           with
           joy
           ,
           Mal.
           2.13
           .
           
             and
             of
             all
             Sacrifices
             a
             broken
             heart
             is
             that
             which
             God
             most
             delighteth
             in
             ,
             Psal.
          
           51.16
           ,
           17.
           
             there
             is
             joy
             in
             heaven
             at
             the
             repentance
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           joy
           in
           the
           heart
           it selfe
           which
           repenteth
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           hath
           heavenly
           affections
           begunne
           in
           it
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             man
             become
             a
             foole
             that
             he
             may
             be
             wise
             ,
          
           so
           may
           I
           truly
           say
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           become
           a
           mourner
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           rejoyce
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           how
           one
           contrary
           affection
           can
           be
           the
           ground
           and
           inducement
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           who
           feeleth
           the
           weight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           displeasure
           of
           God
           can
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           boast
           of
           much
           joy
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           we
           doe
           not
           speake
           of
           those
           extraordinary
           combates
           ,
           and
           grapplings
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           breaking
           of
           bones
           ,
           and
           burning
           of
           bowels
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           felt
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           ordinary
           humiliations
           and
           courses
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           are
           common
           to
           all
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           such
           Spirituall
           mourning
           and
           joy
           are
           not
           contrary
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           nor
           doe
           one
           extinguish
           or
           expell
           the
           other
           .
           As
           black
           and
           white
           are
           contrary
           
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           but
           meete
           without
           any
           repugnancie
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           because
           though
           as
           qualities
           they
           fight
           ,
           yet
           as
           objects
           they
           agree
           
             in
             communi
             conceptu
             visibilis
          
           :
           so
           joy
           and
           mourning
           though
           contrary
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           immediate
           impressions
           upon
           the
           sense
           ,
           doe
           not
           onely
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           principle
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           end
           the
           salvation
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           may
           also
           be
           subordinated
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           as
           a
           darke
           and
           muddie
           color
           is
           a
           fit
           ground
           to
           lay
           gold
           upon
           ;
           so
           a
           tender
           and
           mourning
           heart
           is
           the
           best
           preparation
           unto
           spirituall
           joy
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Savior
           compareth
           
             Spirituall
             sorrow
             unto
             the
             paines
             of
             a
             woman
             in
             travell
          
           ;
           other
           paines
           growing
           out
           of
           sicknesse
           and
           distempers
           ,
           have
           none
           but
           bitter
           ingredients
           ,
           and
           anguish
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           paine
           groweth
           out
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           unto
           joy
           :
           so
           though
           godly
           sorrow
           have
           some
           paine
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           that
           paine
           hath
           ever
           joy
           both
           for
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.21
           .
           and
           though
           for
           the
           present
           it
           may
           haply
           intercept
           the
           exercise
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           strengthen
           the
           habit
           and
           ground
           of
           joy
           :
           as
           those
           flowers
           in
           the
           spring
           rise
           highest
           and
           with
           greatest
           beautie
           ,
           which
           in
           winter
           shrinke
           lowest
           into
           the
           earth
           .
           
             I
             trembled
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             rest
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             Hab.
          
           3.16
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           onely
           Discover
           ,
           but
           
             heale
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           joy
           to
           the
           joy
           of
           a
           saved
           and
           cured
           man.
           The
           lame
           man
           when
           he
           was
           restored
           by
           Peter
           ,
           expressed
           the
           abundant
           exultation
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             by
             leaping
             ,
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           3.8
           .
           for
           this
           cause
           therefore
           amongst
           others
           the
           Spirit
           is
           called
           
             the
             oile
             of
             gladnesse
          
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           healing
           vertue
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           maketh
           glad
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             anointed
             me
             to
             preach
             good
             tydings
             to
             the
             meeke
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             binde
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           61.6
           .
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             I
             will
             binde
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             will
             strengthen
             that
             which
             was
             sick
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           34.16
           .
           Now
           this
           healing
           vertue
           of
           
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             shall
             arise
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
             ,
             Mal.
          
           4.2
           .
           where
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           commeth
           ,
           and
           preacheth
           unto
           men
           ,
           Eph.
           2.17
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.19
           .
           is
           called
           the
           
             wing
             of
             the
             Sunne
          
           ,
           because
           he
           proceedeth
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           to
           supply
           his
           absence
           ,
           as
           the
           beame
           doth
           the
           Suns
           ;
           and
           this
           Spirit
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             the
             strengthner
             of
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.16
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           onely
           heale
           ,
           but
           renew
           ,
           and
           
             revive
             againe
          
           :
           when
           an
           eye
           is
           smitten
           with
           a
           sword
           there
           is
           a
           double
           mischiefe
           ,
           a
           wound
           made
           ,
           and
           a
           faculty
           perished
           :
           and
           here
           though
           a
           Chirurgian
           can
           heale
           the
           wound
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           never
           restore
           the
           faculty
           ,
           because
           totall
           privations
           admit
           no
           regresse
           or
           recovery
           :
           but
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           onely
           heale
           ,
           and
           repaire
           ,
           but
           renew
           ,
           and
           reedifie
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           As
           he
           healeth
           that
           which
           was
           torne
           ,
           and
           bindeth
           up
           that
           which
           was
           smitten
           ,
           so
           he
           reviveth
           and
           raiseth
           up
           that
           which
           was
           dead
           before
           ,
           Hos.
           6.1
           ,
           2.
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           cals
           
             the
             Renovation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.5
           .
           whereby
           old
           things
           are
           not
           mended
           and
           put
           together
           againe
           ,
           (
           
             for
             our
             fall
             made
             us
             all
             over
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             little
             worth
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.12
           .
           Prov.
           10.20
           .
           )
           but
           are
           done
           quite
           away
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           made
           new
           againe
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.17
           .
           The
           heart
           ,
           minde
           ,
           affections
           ,
           judgment
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           members
           ,
           changed
           from
           stone
           to
           flesh
           ,
           from
           earthly
           to
           heavenly
           ,
           from
           the
           image
           of
           Adam
           to
           the
           image
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           11.19
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.49
           .
           Now
           this
           renovation
           must
           needs
           be
           matter
           of
           great
           joy
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Lord
           comforteth
           his
           afflicted
           people
           ,
           Esai
           .
           54.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           renew
           and
           set
           the
           frame
           of
           the
           heart
           right
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           it
           to
           its
           owne
           care
           and
           hazards
           againe
           ;
           but
           being
           thus
           restored
           ,
           
             he
             abideth
             with
             it
          
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           
             support
             it
          
           against
           all
           Tempests
           and
           batteries
           .
           And
           this
           further
           multiplieth
           the
           joy
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           it
           is
           
             established
             in
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           so
           
           that
           no
           weapon
           which
           is
           formed
           against
           it
           can
           prosper
           ,
           Esai
           .
           54.14.17
           .
           
           Victory
           is
           ever
           the
           ground
           of
           joy
           .
           Esai
           .
           9.3
           .
           And
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           a
           victorious
           Spirit
           .
           His
           judgment
           in
           the
           heart
           is
           sent
           forth
           unto
           victory
           ,
           Matth.
           12.20
           .
           
             and
             before
             him
             mountaines
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             plaine
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             shall
             be
             pulled
             downe
             ,
             till
             he
             bring
             forth
             the
             head
             stone
             with
             shoutings
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           4.6
           ,
           7.
           
           To
           Stephen
           he
           was
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Victory
          
           against
           the
           disputers
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Act.
           6.10
           .
           To
           the
           Apostles
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             liberty
          
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           Act.
           16.25
           ,
           26.
           
           To
           all
           the
           faithfull
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             joy
          
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           persecutions
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           onely
           preserve
           the
           heart
           which
           he
           hath
           renewed
           ,
           but
           maketh
           it
           
             fruitfull
             and
             abundant
          
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Gal.
           5.22
           .
           Rom.
           7.4
           .
           And
           a
           fruitfulnesse
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           Esai
           .
           54.1
           .
           b
           Therefore
           
             they
             which
             are
             borne
             of
             God
             cannot
             commit
             sinne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             workers
             or
             artificers
             or
             finishers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
          
           because
           they
           have
           the
           
             seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             his
             Spirit
             in
             them
          
           ,
           which
           fitteth
           them
           (
           as
           seed
           doth
           the
           wombe
           or
           the
           earth
           )
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           unto
           God.
           Partly
           ,
           by
           d
           
             teaching
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           e
           casting
           it
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           mould
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           fashioning
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           apprehensions
           ,
           affections
           ,
           judgements
           in
           the
           soule
           as
           are
           answerable
           to
           the
           will
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           but
           set
           his
           seale
           ,
           and
           say
           Amen
           to
           the
           written
           Law
           :
           partly
           by
           moving
           ,
           animating
           ,
           applying
           ,
           and
           most
           sweetly
           leading
           the
           heart
           unto
           the
           Obedience
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           is
           thus
           written
           therein
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           thus
           fitteth
           ,
           he
           sealeth
           up
           unto
           a
           finall
           and
           full
           redemption
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           adoption
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           hansell
           and
           earnest
           of
           their
           
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           thereby
           begetteth
           a
           lively
           hope
           ,
           an
           earnest
           expectation
           ,
           
           a
           confident
           attendance
           upon
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           an
           unspeakable
           peace
           and
           security
           thereupon
           ;
           by
           which
           fruits
           of
           faith
           and
           hope
           there
           is
           a
           glorious
           joy
           shed
           abroad
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           ful
           ,
           and
           so
           intimately
           mingled
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           possible
           for
           man
           to
           annihilate
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           away
           the
           other
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           evidence
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           of
           the
           thing
           hoped
           ,
           must
           needs
           the
           joy
           there
           from
           resulting
           receive
           its
           sweetnesse
           and
           stability
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             mission
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             such
             abundance
             after
             Christs
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           wee
           should
           learne
           with
           what
           affections
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           of
           salvation
           ,
           for
           the
           teaching
           whereof
           this
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           shed
           abroad
           abundantly
           on
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           heavenly
           conversations
           to
           expresse
           the
           power
           which
           our
           hearts
           have
           felt
           therin
           ,
           to
           walke
           as
           children
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           as
           becommeth
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           adorne
           our
           high
           profession
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           ▪
           Consider
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           thus
           quickned
           will
           have
           an
           operation
           ,
           either
           to
           convince
           unto
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           to
           seale
           unto
           condemnation
           ;
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           either
           to
           melt
           ,
           or
           to
           harden
           ;
           as
           the
           raine
           ,
           either
           to
           ripen
           corne
           ,
           or
           weeds
           ;
           as
           the
           Scepter
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           either
           to
           rule
           subjects
           ,
           or
           to
           subdue
           enemies
           ;
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           a
           Goldsmith
           ,
           either
           to
           purge
           gold
           ,
           or
           devoure
           drosse
           ;
           as
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           ,
           either
           to
           heale
           places
           ,
           or
           to
           turne
           them
           into
           salt
           pits
           ,
           Ezek.
           47.11
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           revealed
           shall
           be
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           judgment
           who
           despise
           it
           .
           The
           contempt
           of
           a
           great
           salvation
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Ministery
           shall
           bring
           a
           sorer
           condemnation
           ,
           Heb.
           2.2.4
           .
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Savior
           )
           
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sinne
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           15.22
           .
           Sins
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           are
           no
           sins
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           against
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             The
             earth
             
             which
             drinketh
             in
             the
             raine
             that
             fals
             often
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             beareth
             nothing
             but
             thornes
             and
             briars
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ,
             and
             nigh
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           even
           here
           God
           will
           not
           alwayes
           suffer
           his
           Spirit
           to
           strive
           with
           flesh
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             Day
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           
             our
             day
          
           ,
           a
           day
           wherein
           he
           entreateth
           and
           beseecheth
           us
           to
           be
           reconciled
           :
           but
           if
           we
           therein
           judge
           our selves
           unworthy
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           goe
           obstinately
           on
           till
           there
           be
           no
           remedy
           ,
           he
           can
           easily
           draw
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           over
           to
           the
           infatuation
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           cleansed
           any
           more
           till
           he
           have
           caused
           his
           fury
           to
           rest
           upon
           us
           ,
           Ezek.
           24.13
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           likewise
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           wherupon
           the
           
             comforts
             of
             the
             Church
          
           are
           founded
           ;
           namely
           ,
           upon
           Christ
           as
           the
           first
           comforter
           ,
           by
           working
           our
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           as
           
             another
             comforter
          
           ,
           testifying
           and
           applying
           the
           same
           unto
           our
           soules
           .
           And
           the
           continuall
           supply
           and
           assistance
           of
           this
           Spirit
           is
           the
           onely
           comfort
           the
           Church
           hath
           against
           the
           dominion
           and
           growth
           of
           sinne
           .
           For
           though
           the
           motions
           of
           lust
           which
           are
           in
           our
           members
           ,
           are
           so
           close
           ,
           so
           working
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           vigor
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           see
           no
           power
           nor
           probabilities
           of
           prevailing
           against
           them
           ;
           yet
           we
           know
           Christ
           hath
           a
           greater
           fulnesse
           of
           Spirit
           than
           we
           can
           have
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           the
           new
           covenant
           ,
           
             that
             God
             will
             put
             his
             Spirit
             into
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             save
             us
             from
             all
             our
             uncleanesses
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           36.27
           ,
           29.
           for
           though
           we
           be
           full
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           have
           but
           a
           seed
           ,
           a
           sparkle
           of
           the
           Spirit
           put
           into
           us
           ,
           and
           upheld
           and
           fed
           by
           further
           ,
           though
           small
           supplies
           ,
           yet
           that
           little
           is
           stronger
           than
           legions
           of
           lust
           ;
           as
           a
           little
           salt
           or
           leven
           seasoneth
           a
           great
           lump
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           drops
           of
           Spirits
           strengthen
           a
           whole
           glasse
           full
           of
           water
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Spirit
           is
           called
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             judgment
             and
             of
             burning
             ,
          
           because
           as
           one
           Iudge
           is
           able
           to
           condemne
           a
           thousand
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           fire
           to
           consume
           abundance
           of
           drosse
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           and
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           though
           received
           
           and
           supplied
           but
           in
           measure
           ,
           though
           but
           a
           smoaking
           and
           suppressed
           fire
           ,
           shall
           yet
           breake
           forth
           in
           victory
           and
           judgment
           against
           all
           that
           resist
           it
           .
           In
           us
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           feeds
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           which
           resists
           and
           quencheth
           it
           .
           But
           this
           is
           the
           wonderfull
           vertue
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           it
           nourisheth
           it selfe
           .
           Therefore
           sometimes
           the
           Spirit
           is
           called
           
             fire
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           4.4
           .
           Matth.
           3.11
           .
           and
           sometimes
           
             Oyle
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.9
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           2.27
           .
           to
           note
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           nutriment
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           that
           grace
           which
           we
           have
           received
           already
           ,
           is
           preserved
           and
           excited
           by
           new
           supplies
           of
           the
           same
           grace
           .
           Which
           supplies
           we
           are
           sure
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           all
           that
           aske
           them
           ,
           
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             prayer
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.16
           .
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           and
           
             his
             Fathers
             promise
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.7
           .
           Act.
           1.4
           .
           and
           by
           the
           
             vertue
             of
             that
             Office
          
           which
           he
           still
           beares
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           the
           head
           ,
           or
           vitall
           principle
           of
           all
           holinesse
           and
           grace
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           all
           these
           are
           permanent
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           vertue
           of
           them
           abideth
           ,
           their
           effects
           are
           never
           totally
           interrupted
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             this
             sitting
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
          
           noteth
           his
           
             intercession
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           each
           member
           thereof
           .
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
          
           ?
           saith
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.34
           .
           But
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           I
           shall
           speake
           more
           fitly
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           in
           this
           first
           verse
           ,
           the
           continuance
           and
           
             Victories
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             untill
             I
             make
             thy
             foes
             thy
             footstoole
             :
          
           Wherin
           every
           word
           is
           full
           of
           weight
           .
           For
           though
           ordinarily
           subdivisions
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           crumbling
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           be
           rather
           a
           loosing
           than
           an
           expounding
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           such
           parts
           of
           it
           as
           were
           of
           purpose
           intended
           for
           models
           and
           summaries
           of
           fundamentall
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           this
           Psalme
           is
           one
           of
           the
           fullest
           and
           briefest
           in
           the
           whole
           
           Scriptures
           ,
           )
           as
           in
           little
           maps
           of
           large
           countries
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           word
           wherupon
           some
           point
           of
           weighty
           consequence
           may
           not
           depend
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           considerable
           the
           
             terme
             of
             duration
          
           or
           
             measure
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ;
             Vntill
             .
          
           The
           Author
           of
           subduing
           Christs
           enemies
           under
           him
           ;
           
             I
             ,
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           manner
           thereof
           ,
           ponam
           ,
           and
           
             ponam
             scabellum
          
           ;
           Put
           thy
           foes
           as
           a
           stoole
           under
           thy
           feete
           .
           Victory
           is
           a
           relative
           word
           ,
           and
           presupposeth
           enemies
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           expressed
           in
           the
           text
           .
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           that
           particular
           because
           I
           have
           handled
           it
           more
           largely
           upon
           another
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           their
           enmitie
           is
           here
           not
           described
           ,
           but
           onely
           presupposed
           .
           It
           shews
           it selfe
           against
           Christ
           in
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           his
           Mediation
           .
           There
           is
           enmity
           against
           him
           as
           a
           
             Prophet
             .
             Enmity
          
           against
           his
           
             Truth
             .
             In
             opinion
          
           ,
           by
           adulterating
           it
           with
           humane
           mixtures
           and
           superinducements
           ,
           teaching
           for
           Doctrines
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           :
           
             In
             affection
          
           ,
           by
           wishing
           many
           divine
           truths
           were
           razed
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           being
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           those
           pleasures
           which
           they
           love
           rather
           than
           God.
           
             In
             conversation
          
           ,
           by
           keeping
           downe
           the
           truth
           in
           unrighteousnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           things
           which
           they
           know
           ,
           as
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           corrupting
           themselves
           .
           Enmity
           against
           his
           Teaching
           ,
           by
           quenching
           the
           motions
           ,
           and
           resisting
           the
           evidence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           refusing
           to
           heare
           his
           voyce
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           against
           themselves
           .
           There
           is
           Enmitie
           against
           him
           as
           
             a
             Priest
          
           ,
           by
           undervaluing
           his
           Person
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           Merits
           .
           And
           as
           a
           
             King
             ;
             Enmity
          
           to
           his
           Worship
           ,
           by
           profanesse
           neglecting
           it
           ,
           by
           idolatry
           communicating
           it
           ,
           by
           superstition
           corrupting
           it
           .
           Enmity
           to
           his
           wayes
           and
           service
           ,
           by
           ungrounded
           prejudices
           ,
           mis-judging
           them
           as
           grievous
           ,
           unprofitable
           ,
           or
           unequall
           wayes
           ;
           and
           by
           wilfull
           disobedience
           forsaking
           them
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           our
           owne
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           point
           which
           men
           should
           labour
           to
           trie
           themselves
           in
           ,
           for
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           are
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           where
           his
           kingdome
           
           is
           set
           up
           .
           v.
           2.
           
           Esay
           8.14
           .
           And
           indeed
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           subtil
           wil
           Satan
           and
           a
           sinfull
           heart
           be
           to
           deceive
           it selfe
           therein
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           truth
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           professe
           and
           falsly
           beleeve
           
             that
             they
             love
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           be
           as
           reall
           enemies
           unto
           his
           Person
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           that
           accused
           ,
           and
           the
           Heathen
           that
           crucified
           him
           :
           
             Hee
             was
             set
             up
             for
             a
             signe
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             ,
             for
             a
             rocke
             of
             offence
             ,
             and
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             builders
             themselves
             would
             reject
             .
          
           False
           brethren
           amongst
           the
           Philippians
           there
           were
           ,
           who
           professed
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           their
           sensuall
           walking
           and
           worldly
           mindednesse
           ,
           declared
           themselves
           to
           bee
           enemies
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           3.18
           ,
           19.
           
           To
           honour
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           departed
           with
           beautifull
           sepulchres
           ,
           is
           in
           it selfe
           a
           testimoniall
           of
           sincere
           love
           and
           inward
           estimation
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           graces
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           recorded
           it
           for
           the
           perpetuall
           honour
           of
           
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             and
             Nicodemus
             ,
             that
             they
             embalmed
             the
             body
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             in
             a
             new
             sepulcher
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           19
           .
           38-41
           .
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           pronounceth
           
             a
             woe
             against
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             because
             they
             built
             the
             tombe●
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             garnished
             the
             sepulchres
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             Matth.
          
           23.29
           .
           The
           fault
           was
           not
           in
           the
           fact
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           incongruitie
           of
           their
           other
           practices
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           damned
           protection
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           plausible
           pretext
           of
           honour
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           gaine
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           approbation
           to
           their
           attempts
           against
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           yet
           ordinarily
           esteemed
           Christ
           (
           whom
           they
           persecuted
           )
           a
           Prophet
           sent
           from
           God.
           They
           professe
           ,
           If
           we
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           
             wee
             would
             not
             have
             done
             as
             they
             did
             :
          
           But
           our
           Saviour
           reproves
           this
           hypocriticall
           perswasion
           ,
           by
           shewing
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           strange
           thing
           with
           them
           to
           persecute
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           a
           nationall
           and
           hereditary
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           
           no
           reason
           to
           boast
           of
           their
           descent
           (
           as
           their
           manner
           was
           ,
           Luke
           3.8
           .
           Ioh.
           8.39
           .
           )
           or
           to
           thinke
           that
           Gods
           mercies
           were
           entail'd
           unto
           them
           ,
           since
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           posteritie
           of
           those
           that
           had
           killed
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           fulfill
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           their
           Fathers
           had
           beene
           long
           and
           leasurely
           a
           doing
           ,
           they
           now
           did
           altogether
           in
           one
           blow
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           the
           same
           Christ
           whom
           they
           persecuted
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           their
           fathers
           in
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           seemed
           to
           honour
           and
           revive
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           holy
           martyrs
           ,
           yet
           upon
           them
           should
           light
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           the
           righteous
           bloud
           which
           had
           ever
           beene
           shed
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           their
           malice
           was
           directed
           against
           that
           fulnesse
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           the
           Prophets
           had
           but
           a
           measure
           :
           If
           by
           severall
           enemies
           a
           man
           be
           severally
           mangled
           ,
           one
           cuts
           off
           a
           foot
           ,
           another
           an
           hand
           ,
           another
           an
           arme
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           come
           one
           who
           cuts
           off
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           yet
           bestows
           some
           honourable
           ceremonies
           upon
           those
           members
           which
           the
           rest
           had
           abused
           ,
           he
           shall
           justly
           suffer
           as
           if
           he
           had
           slaine
           a
           whole
           man
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           his
           malice
           did
           eminently
           containe
           in
           it
           the
           degrees
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           pretended
           honour
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           compensating
           the
           injury
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           adde
           thereunto
           an
           aggravation
           of
           base
           hypocrisie
           .
           Thus
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           thought
           they
           did
           honour
           and
           admire
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           did
           yet
           harbour
           in
           their
           brests
           that
           very
           root
           of
           fury
           ,
           and
           had
           that
           selfe-same
           constitution
           of
           soule
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           their
           fore-fathers
           who
           shed
           their
           bloud
           :
           so
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           men
           may
           say
           and
           thinke
           that
           they
           love
           Christ
           ,
           and
           court
           him
           with
           much
           out-side
           and
           emptie
           service
           ,
           may
           boast
           that
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           those
           unthankfull
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           partaked
           with
           them
           in
           so
           execrable
           a
           murther
           ,
           and
           yet
           interpretatively
           and
           at
           second
           hand
           shew
           the
           very
           same
           root
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           rancorous
           constitution
           of
           heart
           against
           him
           in
           his
           Spirit
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           
           those
           men
           when
           they
           cried
           ,
           
             Away
             with
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           grounds
           there
           are
           of
           this
           grand
           misperswasion
           of
           the
           heart
           in
           its
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           upon
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           
             generall
             acceptation
          
           and
           
             continuance
             which
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           receiveth
           amongst
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           who
           in
           Christian
           Common-wealths
           doe
           both
           by
           their
           owne
           voluntary
           and
           professed
           subjection
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           vigour
           of
           their
           publike
           lawes
           establish
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           all
           other
           sciences
           there
           cannot
           be
           
             transitus
             à
             genere
             in
             genus
          
           ,
           the
           principles
           of
           one
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           beget
           the
           conclusions
           of
           another
           :
           so
           here
           especially
           ,
           if
           a
           spirituall
           assent
           and
           affection
           be
           grounded
           upon
           no
           other
           than
           humane
           inducements
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           undoubtedly
           spurious
           and
           illegitimate
           .
           That
           reason
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           used
           to
           disswade
           men
           from
           beleeving
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             Have
             any
             of
             the
             rulers
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             beleeved
             on
             him
             ?
             Ioh.
          
           7.48
           .
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           arguments
           which
           many
           men
           have
           now
           why
           they
           doe
           beleeve
           him
           ,
           because
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           whose
           examples
           and
           lawes
           they
           observe
           more
           upon
           trust
           than
           triall
           ,
           doe
           lead
           them
           thereunto
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           finde
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           men
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           whole
           twelve
           Tribes
           was
           one
           ,
           did
           all
           consent
           in
           an
           unity
           of
           religion
           ;
           upon
           the
           distraction
           of
           the
           kingdome
           under
           Ieroboam
           ,
           were
           presently
           likewise
           divided
           in
           their
           observance
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           before
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           were
           after
           as
           superstitious
           for
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           :
           the
           Prophet
           giveth
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             They
             willingly
             walked
             after
             the
             commandement
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           of
           
             Ieroboam
             ,
             Hos.
          
           5.11
           .
           no
           sooner
           did
           the
           Prince
           interpose
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           were
           willing
           to
           pin
           their
           opinions
           and
           practices
           upon
           his
           word
           :
           
             If
             Omri
             make
             statutes
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             confirme
             idolatrous
             counsels
             by
             his
             owne
             practices
          
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           shewes
           how
           forward
           the
           people
           are
           to
           walke
           in
           
           them
           ,
           Mich.
           6.16
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             Those
             who
             with
             gladnesse
          
           (
           and
           that
           is
           ever
           a
           symptome
           of
           love
           )
           
             received
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             yet
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             they
             were
             offended
             and
             fell
             away
             ,
             Matth.
          
           13.21
           .
           To
           note
           unto
           us
           that
           when
           Christ
           is
           forsaken
           because
           of
           persecution
           ,
           the
           imaginary
           love
           which
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           before
           was
           certainly
           supported
           by
           no
           other
           ground
           than
           that
           was
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           persecution
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           countenance
           and
           protection
           of
           publike
           power
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           men
           professe
           faith
           and
           love
           to
           Christ
           meerely
           
             upon
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Education
             .
          
           The
           maine
           reason
           into
           which
           their
           religion
           is
           resolv'd
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           evidence
           of
           excellencie
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           customes
           and
           traditions
           of
           their
           fore-fathers
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           build
           a
           divine
           faith
           upon
           an
           humane
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           man
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           :
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           contrary
           religions
           can
           never
           be
           originally
           grounded
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           a
           true
           and
           adequate
           principle
           of
           faith
           or
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           sutable
           to
           the
           conclusions
           of
           Mahumetisme
           or
           idolatry
           :
           now
           then
           when
           a
           
             professed
             Christian
          
           can
           give
           no
           other
           account
           of
           
             his
             love
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           than
           a
           Turke
           of
           his
           
             love
             to
             Mahumet
          
           ;
           when
           that
           which
           moveth
           an
           Idolater
           to
           hate
           Christ
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           one
           of
           us
           hath
           to
           say
           why
           he
           beleeveth
           in
           him
           ,
           certainly
           that
           love
           and
           faith
           is
           but
           an
           empty
           presumption
           ,
           which
           dishonoureth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           deludeth
           our
           own
           soules
           .
           There
           is
           a
           naturall
           instinct
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           to
           reverence
           and
           vindicate
           the
           traditions
           of
           their
           progenitours
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           view
           to
           detest
           any
           novell
           opinions
           which
           seeme
           to
           thwart
           the
           received
           doctrine
           wherein
           they
           had
           beene
           bred
           :
           and
           this
           affection
           is
           ever
           so
           much
           the
           stronger
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           tradition
           received
           is
           about
           the
           nobler
           and
           more
           necessary
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           discovereth
           it selfe
           with
           most
           violence
           and
           impatiency
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherin
           the
           eternall
           welfare
           
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           made
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           contention
           .
           We
           finde
           with
           what
           hea●e
           of
           zeale
           the
           Iewes
           contended
           for
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           and
           with
           how
           equall
           and
           confident
           emulation
           the
           Samaritans
           ventured
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           precedencie
           of
           their
           Temple
           on
           mount
           Gerazim
           ;
           and
           took
           an
           oath
           to
           produce
           proofs
           for
           the
           authority
           therof
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           will-worship
           was
           the
           tradition
           of
           their
           Fathers
           .
           For
           our
           Savior
           assures
           us
           
             that
             they
             worshipped
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
          
           
           and
           onely
           tooke
           things
           upon
           trust
           from
           their
           predecessors
           .
           The
           Satyrist
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           merry
           with
           describing
           the
           combate
           of
           two
           neighbor
           townes
           amongst
           the
           Egyptians
           in
           the
           opposite
           defence
           of
           those
           ridiculous
           idoles
           ,
           
           the
           severall
           worship
           of
           which
           they
           had
           been
           differently
           bred
           up
           unto
           :
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           a
           
             prophane
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             zealous
             Mahumetan
          
           should
           joyne
           in
           the
           like
           contention
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           subject
           it selfe
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           defended
           ,
           were
           a
           sacred
           and
           pretious
           truth
           ,
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           selfe
           same
           reasons
           might
           be
           the
           sole
           motive
           of
           the
           Christian
           to
           vindicate
           the
           honor
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           to
           maintaine
           the
           worship
           of
           Mahomet
           .
           I
           meane
           a
           blinde
           and
           pertinacions
           adhering
           to
           that
           Religion
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           bred
           ,
           a
           naturall
           inclination
           to
           favor
           domesticall
           opinions
           ,
           a
           high
           estimation
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           from
           whom
           by
           succession
           they
           have
           thus
           been
           instructed
           ,
           without
           any
           Spirituall
           conviction
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           experience
           of
           the
           good
           which
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           resolve
           their
           love
           unto
           him
           into
           .
           And
           this
           we
           finde
           was
           ever
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Iewes
           obstinacy
           against
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           they
           answered
           all
           their
           arguments
           ,
           with
           the
           practice
           and
           traditions
           they
           had
           received
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           Ier.
           9.14.11.10.44.17
           .
           Act.
           7.51
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           
             heart
             may
             be
             misperswaded
             of
             its
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           judging
           that
           an
           affection
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           nothing
           but
           a
           selfe
           love
           and
           a
           desire
           o●
           advancing
           private
           ends
           .
           The
           rule
           whereby
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           
           will
           measure
           the
           love
           or
           hatred
           of
           men
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           their
           love
           or
           hatred
           of
           his
           brethren
           and
           members
           here
           ,
           
           Mat.
           25.40
           ,
           45
           ▪
           for
           in
           all
           their
           afflictions
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           afflicted
           .
           
             Peter
             lovest
             thou
             me
             ?
             feed
             my
             sheepe
          
           ;
           make
           proofe
           of
           thy
           love
           to
           me
           by
           thy
           service
           and
           compassion
           to
           my
           people
           .
           And
           how
           many
           are
           there
           every-where
           to
           be
           found
           whose
           love
           unto
           themselves
           hath
           devoured
           all
           brotherly
           love
           ?
           who
           take
           no
           pitty
           either
           upon
           the
           soules
           ,
           or
           temporall
           necessities
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           yet
           pretend
           a
           fellowship
           in
           Christs
           owne
           body
           ?
           who
           spend
           more
           upon
           their
           owne
           pride
           and
           luxury
           ,
           upon
           their
           backs
           and
           bellies
           ,
           
           their
           pleasures
           and
           excesses
           ,
           yea
           bury
           more
           of
           their
           substance
           in
           the
           mawes
           of
           hawkes
           and
           dogs
           ,
           than
           they
           can
           ever
           perswade
           themselves
           to
           put
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           poore
           Saints
           ?
           surely
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           how-ever
           such
           men
           here
           professe
           to
           love
           Christ
           ,
           and
           would
           spit
           in
           the
           face
           of
           him
           who
           with
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           should
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           Christians
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           that
           such
           men
           did
           as
           formally
           and
           ●●properly
           denie
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           with
           Peter
           they
           had
           publikely
           sworne
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             the
             man.
          
           The
           Apostle
           plainly
           intimates
           thus
           much
           ,
           when
           he
           sheweth
           that
           the
           experiment
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ministration
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Saints
           was
           an
           inducement
           unto
           the
           Churches
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           their
           professed
           subjection
           to
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           9.13
           .
           Againe
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           present
           with
           us
           in
           his
           poore
           members
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           light
           and
           evidence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           shining
           forth
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           holy
           men
           ;
           If
           then
           we
           are
           as
           impatient
           of
           the
           edge
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           when
           it
           divides
           betweene
           the
           bone
           and
           the
           marrow
           ,
           when
           it
           discerneth
           and
           discovereth
           our
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           bosome
           sinnes
           ,
           our
           ambitions
           ,
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           hypocriticall
           intents
           :
           if
           the
           lives
           and
           Communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           be
           in
           like
           manner
           an
           eye-sore
           unto
           us
           in
           shaming
           and
           reproving
           our
           formall
           and
           fruitlesse
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           ,
           as
           Christs
           was
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           
           certainly
           the
           same
           affections
           of
           hatred
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           disestimation
           which
           we
           shew
           unto
           them
           ,
           we
           would
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           bitternesse
           have
           expressed
           unto
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           lived
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           that
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           in
           us
           envieth
           ,
           was
           above
           measure
           more
           abundantly
           in
           him
           than
           in
           the
           holiest
           of
           his
           members
           .
           
             If
             you
             were
             of
             the
             world
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Savior
           )
           
             the
             world
             would
             love
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             have
             called
             you
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           I
           have
           given
           to
           you
           a
           Spirit
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             therefore
             the
             world
             hateth
             you
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           when
           men
           hate
           another
           meerly
           for
           that
           distinction
           which
           differenceth
           him
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           much
           more
           hate
           him
           from
           whom
           the
           difference
           it selfe
           originally
           proceedeth
           .
           We
           see
           then
           that
           they
           who
           openly
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           may
           yet
           inwardly
           hate
           him
           ,
           because
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           profession
           is
           not
           any
           experimentall
           goodnesse
           which
           they
           have
           tasted
           in
           him
           (
           for
           by
           nature
           men
           have
           no
           relish
           of
           Christ
           at
           all
           )
           but
           onely
           selfe-love
           and
           private
           ends
           ,
           a
           wherby
           Christ
           is
           subordinated
           to
           their
           owne
           commodities
           .
           Men
           are
           herin
           just
           like
           the
           b
           Samaritans
           ,
           of
           whom
           Iosephus
           reports
           that
           when
           Antiochus
           persecuted
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           then
           utterly
           disavowed
           any
           consanguinity
           with
           them
           ,
           denied
           their
           Temple
           on
           
             mount
             Gerosim
          
           to
           be
           dedicated
           to
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           declared
           their
           linage
           from
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           :
           but
           when
           before
           that
           ,
           Alexander
           had
           shewed
           favour
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           remitted
           the
           tribute
           of
           every
           seventh
           yeare
           ,
           they
           then
           claim'd
           kindred
           with
           that
           people
           ,
           and
           counterfeited
           a
           
           descent
           from
           the
           tribes
           of
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasse
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           enjoy
           the
           c
           priviledges
           of
           those
           people
           whom
           otherwise
           they
           mortally
           hated
           .
           And
           so
           we
           finde
           that
           in
           the
           Vastation
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           Rome
           by
           the
           Gothes
           and
           Barbarians
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           but
           one
           onely
           refuge
           allowed
           the
           Romanes
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           namely
           to
           fly
           unto
           the
           
             Christians
             Churches
          
           ,
           those
           very
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           profession
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           returned
           to
           their
           malice
           againe
           ,
           were
           yet
           then
           as
           hasty
           to
           fly
           unto
           his
           Temples
           ,
           and
           to
           assume
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           after
           ungratefully
           malitious
           in
           reproaching
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           if
           that
           had
           been
           the
           provocation
           of
           those
           calamities
           .
           And
           may
           we
           not
           still
           observe
           amongst
           Christians
           at
           this
           day
           many
           men
           who
           contrary
           to
           the
           evidence
           of
           their
           judgment
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           conforme
           themselves
           unto
           the
           vanities
           ,
           courses
           ,
           &
           companies
           of
           this
           evill
           world
           ,
           and
           like
           cowards
           are
           affraid
           to
           adventure
           on
           a
           rigorous
           and
           universall
           subjection
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           dare
           not
           keepe
           themselves
           close
           to
           those
           narrow
           rules
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           to
           
             abstaine
             from
             jesting
             which
             is
             not
             seemly
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             appearances
             of
             evill
             ,
             to
             reprove
             the
             unfruitfull
             workes
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             to
             speake
             unto
             Edification
             that
             their
             words
             may
             minister
             grace
             unto
             the
             hearers
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             give
             place
             unto
             wrath
             ,
             to
             recompence
             evill
             with
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             circumspect
             and
             exact
             in
             their
             walking
             before
             God
             ,
          
           and
           all
           this
           meerly
           out
           of
           suspicion
           of
           some
           disrespect
           and
           disadvantages
           which
           may
           hereupon
           meete
           them
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           some
           remoraes
           ,
           and
           stoppage
           in
           the
           order
           of
           those
           projects
           which
           they
           have
           contrived
           for
           their
           private
           ends
           ?
           Now
           if
           such
           purposes
           as
           these
           doe
           sta●tle
           men
           from
           a
           punctuall
           and
           rigorous
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           most
           holy
           wayes
           (
           notwithstanding
           
             our
             vow
             in
             Baptisme
          
           doe
           as
           strictly
           binde
           us
           therunto
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           externall
           title
           of
           Christianity
           )
           suppose
           we
           that
           the
           same
           or
           greater
           
           disadvantages
           should
           now
           (
           as
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           )
           attend
           at
           the
           naked
           and
           outward
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ;
           would
           not
           such
           men
           as
           these
           fall
           into
           downright
           apostacy
           ,
           
             and
             deny
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ?
          
           certainly
           
             our
             Savior
          
           hath
           so
           resolv'd
           that
           case
           in
           the
           very
           best
           sort
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           noted
           in
           the
           stony
           ground
           ;
           when
           times
           of
           persecution
           happen
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           the
           triall
           who
           it
           was
           whom
           in
           their
           profession
           they
           loved
           ,
           Christ
           or
           themselves
           ,
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           secure
           enjoyment
           of
           secular
           contentments
           ,
           
             they
             will
             then
             certainly
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             be
             offended
             ,
             Matt.
          
           13.21
           .
           so
           profound
           and
           unsearchable
           is
           the
           deceitfull
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           very
           reason
           for
           which
           men
           contend
           for
           the
           outward
           face
           and
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           because
           they
           love
           their
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           which
           without
           such
           a
           profession
           they
           cannot
           peaceably
           enjoy
           ,
           they
           are
           deterred
           from
           a
           close
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           universall
           obedience
           to
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           because
           thereby
           likewise
           those
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           are
           kept
           within
           such
           rules
           of
           moderation
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           boundlesse
           and
           unsatisfiable
           lust
           will
           not
           admit
           .
           This
           is
           a
           certaine
           rule
           in
           love
           ,
           that
           the
           motions
           and
           desires
           thereof
           are
           strong
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           the
           soule
           loves
           ,
           it
           therin
           strives
           for
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           ;
           and
           this
           rule
           holds
           most
           true
           in
           religion
           ,
           because
           when
           the
           so●●e
           loves
           that
           ,
           it
           loves
           it
           under
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           consequence
           sets
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           industrious
           desires
           of
           the
           soule
           upon
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           namely
           that
           love
           of
           him
           which
           is
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           constraineth
           us
           to
           live
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           aspire
           after
           him
           
             who
             died
             for
             us
             and
             rose
             againe
             .
          
           Love
           is
           as
           strong
           as
           death
           ,
           it
           will
           take
           no
           deniall
           .
           It
           is
           the
           wing
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           fixeth
           all
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           all
           the
           desires
           unto
           an
           intimate
           unitie
           with
           the
           thing
           it
           loves
           ,
           stirreth
           up
           a
           zeale
           to
           remove
           all
           obstacles
           
           which
           stand
           betweene
           it
           ,
           worketh
           a
           languor
           or
           failing
           of
           nature
           in
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           
           a
           liquefaction
           and
           softnesse
           of
           nature
           to
           receive
           the
           impressions
           of
           it
           ,
           an
           egresse
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           an
           hast
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           meet
           and
           entertaine
           it
           .
           Whence
           those
           expressions
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Comfort
             me
             with
             apples
             ,
             stay
             me
             with
             flagons
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             love
             ,
             my
             soule
             breaketh
             for
             the
             longing
             which
             it
             hath
             unto
             thy
             judgments
             at
             all
             times
             .
             The
             desire
             of
             our
             soule
             is
             to
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             .
             My
             soule
             thirsteth
             for
             God
             ,
             yea
             for
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             when
             shall
             I
             come
             and
             appeare
             before
             God
             ?
             We
             that
             have
             the
             first
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             groane
             within
             our selves
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             ,
             even
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             Bodies
             .
             O
             that
             my
             wayes
             were
             directed
             that
             I
             might
             keepe
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             have
             I
             sought
             thee
             ,
             I
             have
             stuck
             unto
             thy
             testimonies
             ,
             I
             will
             delight
             my selfe
             in
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             thy
             statutes
             have
             been
             my
             songs
          
           ;
           my
           
             soule
             fainteth
             for
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           that
           a
           true
           love
           of
           Christ
           doth
           excite
           strong
           desires
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           aspiring
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           walke
           in
           all
           well-pleasing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           all
           things
           conformable
           unto
           him
           .
           What
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           Spirituall
           hope
           ,
           we
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           love
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           fundamentall
           affection
           ,
           and
           root
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           
             He
             that
             hath
             it
             indeed
             in
             him
             ,
             purgeth
             himselfe
             even
             as
             Christ
             is
             pure
             .
          
           The
           Love
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           and
           lusts
           of
           the
           world
           may
           indeed
           consist
           with
           the
           formall
           profession
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           with
           the
           truth
           or
           power
           of
           a
           true
           love
           to
           Christ
           or
           his
           government
           .
           For
           love
           is
           ever
           the
           principle
           and
           measure
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           such
           likewise
           wil
           they
           be
           too
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           something
           like
           love
           there
           may
           be
           in
           
             naturall
             men
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           historicall
           assurance
           and
           perswasion
           of
           his
           being
           now
           in
           glory
           ,
           attended
           by
           mightie
           Angels
           ,
           filled
           with
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           grace
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           other
           excellent
           
           attributes
           ,
           which
           can
           attract
           love
           even
           from
           an
           enemie
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           and
           still
           doth
           procure
           such
           good
           things
           for
           mankinde
           ,
           in
           their
           deliverance
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           of
           which
           ,
           might
           they
           but
           have
           an
           exemption
           from
           his
           spirituall
           government
           ,
           and
           a
           dispensation
           to
           live
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           lusts
           stil
           ,
           no
           man
           should
           be
           more
           greedily
           desirous
           .
           As
           Sampson
           met
           the
           Lion
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           alive
           ,
           but
           after
           he
           was
           slaine
           ,
           he
           went
           unto
           him
           as
           to
           a
           table
           ;
           there
           was
           onely
           terrour
           while
           he
           lived
           ,
           but
           honey
           when
           hee
           was
           dead
           :
           so
           doubtlesse
           many
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           bodily
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           power
           and
           penetration
           of
           his
           heavenly
           preaching
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           smote
           sinners
           unto
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           
             spake
             with
             such
             authoritie
             as
             never
             man
             spake
             ,
          
           would
           have
           beene
           unsufferably
           irkesome
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           terrour
           (
           as
           it
           was
           unto
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           )
           can
           yet
           ,
           now
           that
           he
           is
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           those
           who
           are
           his
           witnesses
           torment
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           pretend
           much
           admiration
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           remembrance
           of
           that
           death
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           full
           of
           hony
           for
           all
           that
           come
           unto
           him
           ;
           
           for
           as
           particular
           dependencies
           and
           expectations
           may
           make
           a
           man
           flatter
           and
           adore
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           some
           living
           Potentate
           ,
           whose
           very
           image
           notwithstanding
           the
           same
           man
           doth
           professedly
           abominate
           in
           other
           tyrants
           of
           the
           world
           who
           are
           dead
           ,
           or
           upon
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           same
           ends
           :
           so
           the
           selfe-same
           reason
           may
           make
           men
           in
           hypocriticall
           expressions
           flatter
           &
           fawne
           upon
           Christ
           himselfe
           who
           is
           absent
           ,
           and
           yet
           hate
           with
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           the
           very
           image
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           his
           people
           .
           The
           very
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           blasphemed
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           contrived
           his
           death
           ,
           could
           yet
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           gainers
           thereby
           ;
           for
           see
           they
           confesse
           ,
           
             It
             is
             expedient
             for
             us
             that
             one
             die
             for
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           false
           love
           to
           Christ
           may
           be
           grounded
           upon
           a
           
           
             false
             conceit
             of
             love
             to
             his
             ordinances
             :
          
           For
           as
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           who
           loves
           the
           Word
           and
           worship
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           his
           ,
           doth
           love
           him
           too
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           :
           so
           it
           is
           certaine
           likewise
           that
           that
           love
           which
           is
           sometimes
           pretended
           unto
           them
           ,
           may
           indeed
           in
           them
           fix
           upon
           nothing
           but
           accidentall
           and
           by-respects
           .
           
             This
             people
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             come
             ,
             and
             sit
             before
             thee
             as
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             heare
             thy
             words
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             them
             :
             for
             with
             their
             mouth
             they
             shew
             much
             love
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             goeth
             after
             their
             covetousnesse
             .
          
           Here
           is
           love
           in
           pretence
           ,
           but
           falshood
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           what
           then
           was
           it
           which
           in
           the
           Prophet
           they
           did
           thus
           love
           ?
           That
           presently
           followes
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             unto
             them
             as
             a
             very
             lovely
             song
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             pleasant
             voice
             ,
             and
             can
             play
             well
             on
             an
             instrument
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           33.31
           ,
           32.
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           my
           will
           which
           in
           thy
           ministery
           they
           at
           all
           regard
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           circumstantiall
           ornaments
           of
           gracefull
           action
           and
           elocution
           which
           they
           attend
           with
           just
           alike
           proportion
           of
           sensuall
           delight
           ,
           as
           an
           eare
           doth
           the
           harmony
           of
           a
           well
           tuned
           instrument
           :
           for
           as
           a
           man
           may
           be
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           picture
           of
           his
           enemie
           ,
           if
           drawne
           by
           a
           skilfull
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           therein
           love
           nothing
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           cunning
           of
           the
           workman
           who
           drew
           the
           peece
           :
           So
           a
           man
           who
           hates
           the
           life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           being
           diametrically
           contrary
           to
           that
           spirit
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           rules
           in
           him
           ;
           may
           yet
           be
           so
           wonderfully
           taken
           with
           that
           dexteritie
           of
           wit
           ,
           or
           delicacie
           of
           expression
           ,
           or
           variety
           of
           learning
           ,
           or
           sweetnesse
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           action
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           other
           perfection
           of
           nature
           or
           industry
           in
           the
           dispencers
           of
           that
           Word
           are
           most
           sutable
           to
           his
           naturall
           affections
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           from
           thence
           easily
           cheat
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           and
           ground
           a
           misperswasion
           of
           his
           love
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           which
           yet
           indeed
           admireth
           nothing
           but
           the
           perfections
           of
           a
           man.
           Nay
           suppose
           he
           meete
           not
           with
           such
           lenocinia
           to
           entice
           his
           affection
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           pacification
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           notorious
           
           neglect
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           would
           haply
           be
           disquieted
           ,
           or
           the
           credit
           of
           bearing
           conformity
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           orders
           ,
           and
           the
           established
           service
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           the
           like
           sinister
           respect
           may
           hold
           a
           man
           to
           such
           an
           externall
           faire
           correspondence
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           deceitfull
           heart
           may
           easily
           be
           misconstrued
           a
           love
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           externally
           glory
           in
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Gods
           oracles
           ,
           hee
           may
           distinctly
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           may
           therin
           heare
           many
           things
           gladly
           ,
           and
           escape
           many
           pollutions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           here
           hence
           conclude
           no
           cleerer
           evidence
           of
           his
           love
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           than
           the
           unbeleeving
           Iews
           ,
           or
           Herod
           ,
           or
           Ahab
           ,
           or
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           foolish
           Virgins
           and
           apostates
           (
           all
           which
           have
           attained
           to
           some
           of
           these
           degrees
           )
           could
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           cleering
           then
           of
           this
           great
           case
           
             touching
             the
             evidence
             of
             a
             mans
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
          
           wee
           must
           first
           know
           that
           this
           is
           not
           a
           flower
           of
           our
           owne
           garden
           ,
           
           for
           every
           man
           by
           nature
           is
           an
           enemie
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           of
           the
           Iews
           minde
           ,
           
             wee
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             raigne
             over
             us
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           because
           
             the
             image
             of
             the
             old
             Adam
             which
             we
             beare
             ,
          
           is
           extremely
           contrary
           
             to
             the
             heavenly
             image
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             unto
             which
             wee
             are
             not
             borne
             ,
             but
             must
             bee
             renewed
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           our
           love
           is
           according
           to
           our
           likenesse
           ,
           he
           who
           hath
           not
           the
           nature
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           can
           never
           love
           him
           or
           move
           towards
           him
           .
           For
           love
           is
           like
           fire
           ,
           
             congregat
             homogenea
          
           ,
           it
           carrieth
           things
           of
           a
           nature
           to
           one
           another
           .
           Our
           love
           then
           unto
           Christ
           must
           bee
           of
           a
           spirituall
           generation
           :
           and
           it
           is
           grounded
           upon
           two
           causes
           ;
           First
           ,
           upon
           the
           Proportion
           which
           is
           in
           him
           unto
           all
           our
           desires
           or
           capacities
           ,
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           that
           unsearchable
           and
           bottomlesse
           goodnesse
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           the
           
             fairest
             often
             thousand
          
           ,
           even
           
             altogether
             lovely
          
           .
           For
           that
           heart
           which
           hath
           a
           spirituall
           view
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           will
           bee
           able
           by
           faith
           to
           observe
           more
           dimensions
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           in
           him
           
           than
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           creature
           is
           able
           to
           measure
           .
           In
           all
           worldly
           things
           though
           of
           never
           so
           curious
           and
           delicate
           an
           extraction
           ,
           yet
           still
           even
           those
           hearts
           which
           swimme
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           glut
           upon
           them
           ,
           can
           easily
           discover
           more
           dregs
           than
           Spirits
           ;
           nothing
           was
           ever
           so
           exactly
           fitted
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           not
           some
           defect
           ,
           or
           excesse
           ,
           something
           which
           the
           heart
           could
           wish
           were
           away
           ,
           or
           something
           which
           it
           could
           desire
           were
           tempered
           with
           it
           .
           But
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           kingdome
           there
           is
           nothing
           unlovely
           .
           For
           as
           in
           man
           the
           all
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           full
           of
           corruption
           ,
           so
           in
           Christ
           the
           all
           that
           hee
           is
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           perfection
           .
           His
           fulnesse
           is
           the
           center
           and
           treasure
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           love
           which
           is
           therupon
           grounded
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           soule
           as
           an
           universall
           habit
           and
           principle
           ,
           to
           facilitate
           every
           service
           whereby
           we
           move
           unto
           this
           center
           ,
           for
           love
           is
           the
           weight
           or
           spring
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           
           which
           sets
           every
           facultie
           on
           worke
           ,
           neither
           are
           any
           of
           those
           commandments
           grievous
           which
           are
           obeyed
           in
           Love.
           And
           therfore
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law.
          
           True
           love
           unto
           Christ
           keepes
           the
           whole
           heart
           together
           ,
           and
           carries
           it
           all
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           it
           universall
           ,
           uniforme
           ,
           and
           constant
           in
           all
           its
           affections
           unto
           God
           (
           for
           unstedfastnesse
           of
           life
           proceeds
           from
           a
           divided
           or
           double
           heart
           ,
           Iam.
           1.8
           .
           )
           As
           in
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           common
           circumvolution
           which
           
             ex
             aequo
          
           carrieth
           the
           whole
           frame
           daily
           unto
           one
           point
           from
           east
           to
           west
           though
           each
           severall
           spheare
           hath
           a
           severall
           crosse
           way
           of
           its
           owne
           ,
           wherin
           some
           move
           with
           a
           swifter
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           a
           slower
           motion
           :
           So
           though
           severall
           Saints
           may
           have
           their
           severall
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           those
           likewise
           in
           some
           stronger
           than
           in
           others
           ,
           yet
           being
           all
           animated
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           all
           agree
           in
           a
           steddy
           and
           uniforme
           motion
           unto
           Christ.
           If
           a
           stone
           were
           placed
           under
           the
           concave
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           fire
           ,
           and
           aire
           ,
           and
           water
           between
           ,
           yet
           through
           them
           all
           it
           would
           hasten
           to
           its
           owne
           place
           ;
           so
           bee
           the
           obstacles
           never
           so
           
           many
           ,
           or
           the
           conditions
           never
           so
           various
           through
           which
           a
           man
           must
           passe
           ,
           through
           evill
           report
           and
           good
           report
           ,
           through
           terrors
           and
           temptations
           ,
           through
           a
           sea
           and
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           through
           firy
           Serpents
           and
           sons
           of
           Anak
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           heart
           love
           Christ
           indeed
           ,
           and
           conclude
           that
           heaven
           is
           its
           home
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           bee
           able
           totally
           to
           discourage
           it
           from
           hastning
           thither
           ,
           whither
           Christ
           the
           forerunner
           is
           gone
           before
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           the
           true
           Love
           of
           Christ
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           that
           Proprietie
           which
           the
           soule
           hath
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           of
           that
           mutuall
           inhabitation
           and
           possession
           which
           is
           between
           them
           .
           So
           that
           our
           love
           unto
           him
           in
           this
           regard
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           selfe
           love
           (
           and
           therefore
           very
           strong
           )
           because
           Christ
           and
           a
           Christian
           are
           but
           one
           .
           And
           the
           more
           perswasion
           the
           soule
           hath
           of
           this
           unity
           ,
           the
           more
           must
           it
           needs
           love
           Christ.
           For
           
             wee
             love
             him
             because
             hee
             loved
             us
             first
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           4.16.19
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           from
           the
           womans
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           more
           abundant
           love
           in
           the
           remission
           of
           her
           many
           and
           great
           sinnes
           ,
           concludeth
           the
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           her
           love
           to
           him
           .
           But
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             little
             is
             forgiven
             the
             same
             loveth
             little
             ,
             Luke
          
           7.47
           .
        
         
           Now
           
             True
             Love
          
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           thus
           grounded
           will
           undoubtedly
           manifest
           it selfe
           ,
           first
           in
           an
           
             universall
             extent
          
           unto
           any
           thing
           wherin
           Christ
           is
           present
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           case
           will
           abundantly
           love
           and
           cherish
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
          
           Entertaine
           with
           dearest
           embraces
           ,
           as
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ,
           the
           motions
           ,
           and
           dictates
           ,
           and
           secret
           illapses
           of
           him
           into
           the
           soule
           ;
           will
           bee
           carefull
           to
           heare
           his
           voice
           alwayes
           behinde
           him
           ,
           prompting
           and
           directing
           him
           in
           the
           way
           he
           should
           walke
           ,
           will
           endevour
           with
           all
           readinesse
           and
           pliablenesse
           of
           heart
           to
           receive
           the
           impression
           of
           his
           seale
           ,
           and
           the
           testimonie
           which
           hee
           giveth
           in
           the
           inner
           man
           unto
           all
           Gods
           promises
           ;
           will
           feare
           and
           suspect
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           frowardnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           nature
           ,
           which
           daily
           endevoureth
           
           to
           quench
           ,
           grieve
           ,
           resist
           ,
           rebel
           against
           this
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           fling
           off
           from
           his
           conduct
           againe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           case
           will
           abundantly
           love
           the
           
             Ordinances
             of
             God
          
           (
           in
           which
           by
           his
           Spirit
           hee
           is
           still
           walking
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Churches
           )
           for
           the
           Law
           is
           written
           in
           it
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           a
           suteablenesse
           and
           coincidencie
           betweene
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           such
           a
           man.
           He
           will
           receive
           the
           word
           in
           the
           puritie
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           way
           to
           those
           humane
           inventions
           which
           adulterate
           it
           ,
           to
           that
           spirituall
           treason
           of
           wit
           and
           fancie
           ,
           or
           of
           heresie
           and
           contradiction
           ,
           which
           would
           stampe
           the
           private
           image
           and
           superscription
           of
           a
           man
           upon
           Gods
           owne
           coine
           ,
           and
           torture
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           confesse
           that
           which
           was
           never
           in
           them
           .
           Hee
           will
           receive
           the
           word
           in
           the
           
             power
             ,
             majestie
             ,
             and
             authority
          
           thereof
           ,
           suffering
           it
           like
           thunder
           to
           discover
           the
           forrest
           ,
           and
           to
           drive
           out
           all
           those
           secret
           corruptions
           which
           shelterd
           themselves
           in
           the
           corners
           ,
           or
           deceit
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           He
           will
           delight
           to
           have
           his
           imaginations
           humbled
           ,
           and
           his
           fleshly
           reasonings
           non
           plus'd
           ,
           &
           al
           his
           thoughts
           subdued
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ.
           Hee
           will
           receive
           the
           word
           as
           a
           
             wholsome
             potion
          
           ,
           to
           that
           very
           end
           that
           it
           may
           search
           his
           secret
           places
           ,
           and
           purge
           out
           those
           tough
           and
           incorporated
           lusts
           which
           hitherto
           hee
           had
           not
           prevailed
           against
           .
           Hee
           will
           take
           heed
           of
           hardning
           his
           heart
           that
           hee
           may
           not
           heare
           ,
           of
           rejecting
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           thrusting
           away
           the
           word
           from
           him
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           a
           resolved
           will
           of
           his
           owne
           against
           the
           call
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           of
           most
           dangerous
           down-fals
           to
           the
           soule
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           will
           receive
           the
           word
           in
           
             the
             spiritualnesse
             thereof
          
           ,
           subscribing
           to
           the
           closest
           precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           suffering
           it
           to
           clense
           his
           heart
           unto
           the
           bottome
           ,
           hee
           will
           let
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           command
           preponderate
           and
           over-rule
           all
           respects
           of
           feare
           ,
           love
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           credit
           ,
           compliancy
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           charme
           to
           disobedience
           ;
           hee
           will
           bee
           contented
           to
           bee
           led
           in
           the
           narrowest
           way
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           secretest
           
           corruption
           reveal'd
           and
           remov'd
           ,
           to
           expose
           his
           conscience
           with
           patience
           under
           the
           saving
           ,
           though
           severest
           blowes
           of
           this
           spirituall
           sword
           .
           In
           one
           word
           hee
           will
           deny
           the
           pride
           of
           his
           owne
           wit
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           bee
           the
           evident
           truth
           of
           God
           which
           is
           taught
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           come
           naked
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           dressings
           ,
           or
           contributions
           of
           humane
           fancie
           ,
           hee
           will
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           author
           and
           the
           instrument
           ,
           betweene
           the
           treasure
           and
           the
           vessell
           in
           which
           it
           comes
           ,
           and
           from
           any
           hand
           receive
           it
           with
           such
           awefull
           submission
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           becommeth
           Gods
           owne
           word
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           soule
           in
           this
           case
           will
           most
           dearly
           love
           
             every
             member
             of
          
           Christ.
           For
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           doe
           infallibly
           accompany
           one
           another
           .
           For
           though
           there
           bee
           a
           farre
           higher
           proportion
           of
           love
           due
           unto
           Christ
           than
           unto
           men
           ,
           yet
           our
           love
           to
           our
           brethren
           is
           
             quoad
             nos
          
           and
           
             à
             posteriori
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           evidences
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           love
           to
           Christ.
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             whom
             hee
             hath
             seen
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             love
             God
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seene
             ?
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           1
           Ioh.
           4.20
           .
           hee
           that
           hath
           not
           love
           enough
           in
           him
           for
           a
           man
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           can
           hee
           love
           God
           whose
           goodnesse
           being
           above
           our
           knowledge
           requireth
           a
           transcendency
           in
           our
           love
           ?
           This
           then
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           ;
           He
           that
           loveth
           not
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           loveth
           not
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           who
           groweth
           in
           his
           love
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           groweth
           likewise
           in
           his
           love
           to
           Christ.
           For
           as
           there
           is
           the
           same
           proportion
           of
           one
           to
           five
           as
           there
           is
           of
           twenty
           to
           an
           hundred
           ,
           though
           the
           numbers
           be
           farre
           lesse
           :
           as
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           shadow
           upon
           the
           diall
           ,
           answereth
           exactly
           to
           that
           proportion
           of
           motion
           and
           distance
           which
           the
           Sunne
           hath
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           though
           the
           Sunne
           goeth
           many
           millions
           of
           miles
           when
           the
           shadow
           it
           may
           bee
           moveth
           not
           the
           breadth
           of
           a
           hand
           :
           so
           though
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           far
           more
           abundant
           love
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           yet
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           progresse
           in
           brotherly
           love
           is
           punctually
           answerable
           
           to
           the
           growth
           of
           our
           love
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           true
           grounded
           
             love
             unto
             Christ
          
           will
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           the
           
             right
             manner
          
           or
           conditions
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           are
           principally
           these
           three
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           an
           
             incorrupt
             and
             sincere
             love
             .
             Grace
             bee
             upon
             all
             those
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             incorruption
             or
             sincerity
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Eph.
           6.24
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           on
           those
           who
           love
           not
           in
           word
           or
           outward
           profession
           and
           stipulation
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           permanent
           constitution
           of
           the
           inner
           man
           ;
           which
           moveth
           them
           to
           love
           him
           alwayes
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           hate
           every
           false
           way
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           whole
           heart
           ,
           the
           studie
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           prayer
           and
           all
           the
           activity
           of
           our
           Spirits
           against
           every
           corruption
           in
           us
           which
           standeth
           at
           enmity
           with
           him
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           
             principall
             and
             superlative
             love
          
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           soule
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           ten
           thousand
           times
           more
           beautie
           and
           amiablenesse
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           honours
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           ,
           satisfactions
           which
           the
           world
           can
           afford
           ;
           that
           in
           comparison
           or
           competition
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           dearest
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           parents
           of
           our
           body
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           our
           bosome
           ,
           the
           bloud
           in
           our
           veines
           ,
           the
           heart
           in
           our
           brest
           ,
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           laid
           downe
           and
           lost
           as
           sacrifices
           ,
           but
           hated
           as
           snares
           when
           they
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           an
           
             unshared
             and
             uncommunicable
             love
          
           ,
           without
           any
           corrivals
           ;
           for
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           unto
           us
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           so
           he
           requireth
           to
           have
           all
           our
           affections
           fixed
           upon
           him
           :
           As
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Sunne
           drowneth
           all
           those
           innumerable
           Starres
           which
           did
           shine
           in
           the
           firmament
           before
           ;
           so
           must
           the
           beauty
           of
           this
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           blot
           out
           ,
           or
           else
           gather
           together
           unto
           it selfe
           all
           those
           scattered
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           cast
           away
           upon
           meaner
           objects
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           true
           love
           unto
           Christ
           will
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           the
           naturall
           and
           genuine
           effects
           of
           so
           strong
           and
           spirituall
           a
           grace
           :
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           I
           before
           named
           ,
           unto
           which
           
           we
           may
           adde
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             An
             universall
             ,
             cheerefull
             ,
             and
             constant
             obedience
          
           to
           his
           holy
           Commandements
           :
           
             If
             a
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keepe
             my
             Commandements
             ;
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             ,
             Iob.
          
           14.24
           .
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           love
           ,
           a
           love
           which
           descends
           ,
           and
           a
           love
           which
           ascends
           ,
           
             a
             love
             of
             Bounty
          
           and
           beneficence
           ,
           
             and
             a
             love
             of
             Dutie
          
           and
           service
           :
           so
           then
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           doth
           then
           only
           in
           truth
           love
           his
           childe
           ,
           when
           with
           all
           care
           he
           provideth
           for
           his
           present
           education
           and
           future
           subsistence
           ;
           so
           a
           childe
           doth
           then
           truly
           love
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           with
           all
           reverence
           and
           submission
           of
           heart
           he
           studieth
           to
           please
           and
           to
           doe
           him
           service
           :
           And
           this
           love
           if
           it
           be
           free
           and
           ingenuous
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           not
           only
           pure
           and
           equall
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           also
           profitable
           unto
           him
           the
           commandement
           is
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           carefully
           will
           it
           endevour
           the
           observation
           thereof
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           knowes
           that
           as
           God
           himselfe
           
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             ,
          
           
           so
           his
           Law
           (
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           ray
           and
           glimpse
           of
           his
           owne
           holinesse
           )
           is
           likewise
           good
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           doth
           good
           unto
           those
           which
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           it
           is
           hereby
           enflamed
           to
           a
           more
           sweet
           and
           serious
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           the
           keeping
           whereof
           ,
           there
           is
           for
           the
           present
           so
           much
           sweetnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           future
           so
           great
           a
           reward
           :
           
             Thy
             Word
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             is
             very
             pure
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             servant
             loveth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             A
             free
             ,
             willing
             ,
             and
             cheerefull
             suffering
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Gospell
             .
             Vnto
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             it
             is
             given
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             beleeve
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             Phil.
          
           1.29
           .
           
           We
           see
           how
           far
           a
           humane
           love
           either
           of
           their
           countrey
           ,
           or
           of
           vain-glory
           hath
           transported
           some
           heathen
           men
           to
           the
           devoting
           and
           casting
           away
           their
           owne
           lives
           :
           How
           much
           more
           should
           a
           spirituall
           love
           of
           Christ
           put
           courage
           into
           us
           
             to
             beare
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             all
             things
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.7
           .
           )
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           
           our
           stripes
           ,
           and
           our
           burdens
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           were
           heavier
           than
           all
           the
           world
           could
           lay
           on
           ?
           And
           this
           was
           the
           inducement
           of
           that
           holy
           martyr
           a
           Polycarp
           ,
           to
           die
           for
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           perswasions
           of
           the
           persecutors
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           apostacie
           would
           faine
           have
           cast
           the
           more
           dishonour
           upon
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           by
           sparing
           him
           ,
           have
           the
           more
           cunningly
           persecuted
           that
           ;
           
             This
             eightie
             six
             yeares
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             have
             served
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             in
             all
             that
             time
             hath
             done
             me
             any
             hurt
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             be
             so
             ungratefull
             as
             not
             to
             trust
             him
             in
             death
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             long
             a
             life
             hath
             never
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           b
           
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.38
           ,
           39.
           
           Nothing
           able
           to
           turne
           away
           his
           love
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           should
           be
           able
           to
           quench
           our
           loue
           to
           him
           .
           
             Many
             waters
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           usuall
           c
           expression
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           many
           afflictions
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           
             cannot
             quench
             love
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             flouds
             drowne
             it
             ,
             Cant.
          
           8.7
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             A
             zeale
             and
             jealous
             contention
             for
             the
             glory
             ,
             truth
             ,
             worship
             and
             wayes
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           wicked
           men
           pretend
           much
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           they
           indeed
           serve
           onely
           their
           owne
           turnes
           ;
           as
           Ivie
           ,
           which
           claspes
           an
           Oake
           very
           close
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           sucke
           out
           sap
           for
           its
           owne
           leaves
           and
           berries
           ;
           but
           a
           true
           love
           is
           full
           of
           care
           to
           advance
           the
           glory
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           promote
           his
           truth
           and
           worship
           ,
           feares
           lest
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           should
           by
           any
           meanes
           corrupt
           his
           truth
           ,
           or
           violate
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           professeth
           ,
           the
           feare
           which
           his
           love
           wrought
           in
           him
           towards
           them
           ;
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             you
             ,
             lest
             I
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             you
             labour
             in
             vaine
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4
           .
           11-16
           .
           So
           we
           finde
           what
           contention
           ,
           and
           disputation
           ,
           and
           strife
           of
           spirit
           the
           Apostles
           and
           others
           in
           their
           ministery
           used
           ,
           when
           Christ
           and
           his
           holy
           Gospell
           was
           any
           
           way
           either
           injured
           by
           false
           brethren
           ,
           or
           kept
           out
           by
           the
           idolatry
           of
           the
           places
           to
           which
           they
           came
           ,
           Act.
           15.2
           .
           Act.
           17.16
           .
           Act.
           18.25
           .
           &
           19.8
           .
           Gal.
           2.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Iude
             v.
             2.
          
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             A
             longing
             after
             his
             presence
             ,
             a
             love
             of
             his
             appearing
             ,
          
           a
           desire
           to
           be
           with
           him
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           a
           seeking
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           grieving
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           for
           any
           while
           he
           departs
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           a
           waiting
           for
           his
           salvation
           ,
           a
           delight
           in
           his
           Communion
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           spirituall
           refreshments
           ,
           a
           communing
           with
           him
           in
           his
           secret
           chamber
           ,
           in
           his
           houses
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           galleries
           of
           love
           .
           By
           which
           lovely
           expressions
           the
           Wise-man
           hath
           described
           the
           fellowship
           which
           the
           Church
           desireth
           to
           have
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           abiding
           and
           supping
           of
           Christ
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           feasting
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           manifestations
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           graces
           unto
           it
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           42.3
           .
           &
           105.4
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.2
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           Phil.
           1.23
           .
           Cant.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Cant.
           5
           .
           6-8
           .
           Gen.
           49.18
           .
           Psal.
           119.131
           .
           Cant.
           1.4
           .
           &
           2.4
           .
           Cant.
           7.5
           .
           Ion.
           14
           .
           21-23
           .
           Revel
           .
           3.20
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           spoken
           something
           of
           the
           true
           and
           false
           Love
           which
           is
           in
           the
           world
           towards
           him
           :
           we
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           particulars
           mentioned
           before
           .
           And
           the
           first
           is
           the
           
             terme
             of
             Duration
          
           ,
           or
           measure
           of
           time
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           Vntill
           .
           It
           hath
           a
           
             double
             relation
          
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           unto
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Enemies
           .
           As
           it
           looks
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           denotes
           both
           the
           Continuance
           and
           the
           Limitation
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           The
           continuance
           of
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           there
           fixed
           and
           intransient
           .
           He
           is
           a
           King
           without
           successours
           ,
           as
           being
           subject
           to
           no
           mortality
           ,
           nor
           defect
           which
           might
           be
           by
           them
           supplied
           .
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           I
           observed
           )
           is
           either
           Naturall
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           or
           Dispensatory
           ,
           and
           by
           Donation
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           this
           likewise
           the
           Scripture
           affirmes
           that
           it
           is
           Eternall
           .
           It
           is
           a
           kingdome
           set
           up
           by
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           but
           
             stand
             for
             ever
             ,
             Dan.
          
           2.44
           .
           I
           have
           
           set
           my
           King
           upon
           my
           holy
           hill
           of
           Sion
           ,
           that
           notes
           the
           unction
           and
           donation
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           2.6
           .
           and
           in
           mount
           Sion
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           ,
           hee
           shall
           reigne
           from
           henceforth
           even
           for
           ever
           ,
           Mic.
           4.7
           .
           Though
           hee
           be
           a
           childe
           borne
           ,
           and
           a
           sonne
           given
           ,
           yet
           
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             government
             and
             peace
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             end
          
           ;
           upon
           the
           throne
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           it
           with
           judgement
           and
           justice
           ,
           from
           henceforth
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           Esay
           9.6
           ,
           7.
           unto
           the
           Sonne
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             throne
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.8
           .
           And
           here
           wee
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           substance
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           
             forme
             or
             manner
             of
             administring
          
           and
           dispencing
           it
           .
           In
           the
           former
           respect
           it
           is
           
             absolutely
             eternall
          
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           bee
           a
           head
           and
           rewarder
           of
           his
           members
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           Father
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           peace
           unto
           them
           for
           ever
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           respect
           it
           shall
           be
           
             Eternall
             according
             to
             some
             acception
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           shall
           remaine
           untill
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           new
           way
           of
           spirituall
           and
           essentiall
           government
           prescribed
           unto
           it
           ,
           no
           other
           Vicar
           ,
           Successour
           ,
           Monarch
           ,
           or
           Vsurper
           upon
           his
           office
           by
           God
           allowed
           ,
           but
           he
           onely
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           ordinances
           shall
           order
           and
           over-rule
           the
           consciences
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           subdue
           their
           enemies
           :
           yet
           he
           shall
           so
           reigne
           till
           then
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           shall
           then
           cease
           to
           rule
           in
           
             such
             manner
          
           as
           now
           hee
           doth
           ,
           when
           the
           end
           comes
           
             hee
             shall
             deliver
             up
             the
             kingdome
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             subdued
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             also
             himselfe
             shall
             be
             subject
             unto
             him
             that
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15
           .
           24-28
           .
           He
           shall
           so
           returne
           it
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           conferre
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           appropriate
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           judiciary
           dispensation
           and
           execution
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           that
           as
           touching
           the
           present
           administration
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             The
             Father
             judgeth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             hath
             committed
             all
             judgement
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             authority
             
             to
             execute
             it
             unto
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4.22
           ,
           27.
           
           Now
           Christ
           governeth
           his
           Church
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           effusion
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           measure
           and
           degrees
           upon
           his
           members
           ;
           by
           his
           mightie
           ,
           though
           secret
           ,
           power
           he
           fighteth
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           doe
           till
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           when
           death
           ,
           the
           last
           enemie
           shal
           be
           overcome
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           these
           respects
           his
           kingdome
           shall
           cease
           ,
           for
           he
           shall
           no
           more
           exercise
           the
           offices
           of
           a
           Mediator
           in
           compassionating
           ,
           defending
           ,
           interceding
           for
           his
           Church
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           shall
           still
           sit
           and
           reigne
           for
           ever
           as
           God
           ,
           coequall
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           shall
           ever
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           his
           body
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           though
           Christs
           kingdome
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             manner
             of
             dispensation
          
           ,
           and
           present
           execution
           thereof
           ,
           it
           be
           limited
           by
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           yet
           in
           it selfe
           it
           is
           a
           kingdom
           which
           hath
           neither
           within
           the
           seeds
           of
           mortality
           ,
           nor
           without
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           concussion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           substance
           is
           immortall
           ,
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           commission
           and
           power
           which
           Christ
           had
           as
           Mediator
           to
           administer
           it
           alone
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           be
           at
           last
           voluntarily
           resigned
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           a
           part
           of
           that
           great
           Church
           become
           subject
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           bee
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           
             Constancy
             of
             Christs
             government
          
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           which
           is
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           are
           amongst
           others
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Decree
             and
             promise
             of
             God
          
           sealed
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           an
           adamantine
           and
           unbended
           purpose
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Lord
           would
           never
           repent
           of
           nor
           reverse
           .
           All
           Gods
           Counsels
           are
           immutable
           (
           though
           he
           may
           alter
           his
           workes
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           never
           change
           his
           will
           ,
           )
           but
           when
           he
           sealeth
           his
           Decree
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           that
           makes
           their
           immutability
           past
           question
           or
           suspition
           .
           In
           that
           case
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           God
           to
           change
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           God
           to
           lye
           ,
           or
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           Hebr.
           6.18
           .
           Now
           upon
           
           such
           a
           Decree
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           established
           .
           
             Once
             have
             I
             sworne
             by
             my
             Holinesse
             that
             I
             will
             not
             lye
             unto
             David
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Psal.
           89.35
           .
           Once
           ,
           that
           notes
           the
           constancie
           and
           fixednesse
           of
           Gods
           promise
           ;
           
             By
             my
             Holinesse
          
           ,
           that
           notes
           the
           inviolablenesse
           of
           his
           promise
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Let
           me
           no
           longer
           be
           esteemed
           an
           Holy
           God
           than
           I
           keepe
           immutably
           that
           Covenant
           which
           I
           have
           sworne
           unto
           David
           in
           my
           truth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             free
             gift
             of
             God
          
           unto
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           he
           committed
           all
           power
           and
           judgement
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           Power
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Stability
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           on
           either
           side
           supported
           with
           wisedome
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           :
           And
           therefore
           from
           his
           power
           hee
           argues
           for
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             mee
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             Goe
             yee
             therefore
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             all
             nations
             ;
             and
             loe
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alwayes
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Matth.
          
           28
           .
           18-20
           .
           And
           the
           argument
           is
           very
           strong
           and
           emphaticall
           ,
           for
           though
           kingdomes
           of
           great
           power
           have
           beene
           and
           may
           be
           subdued
           ,
           yet
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           much
           power
           hath
           still
           remained
           in
           the
           adverse
           side
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           beene
           too
           vast
           for
           any
           smaller
           people
           to
           root
           out
           ,
           yet
           having
           not
           either
           wisdome
           enough
           to
           actuate
           so
           huge
           a
           frame
           ,
           or
           righteousnesse
           to
           prevent
           or
           purge
           out
           those
           vitious
           humours
           of
           emulation
           ,
           
           sedition
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           violence
           and
           impietie
           ,
           which
           like
           strong
           diseases
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           are
           in
           states
           the
           preparations
           and
           seminaries
           of
           mortalitie
           ,
           they
           have
           sunke
           under
           their
           owne
           weight
           ,
           and
           beene
           inwardly
           corrupted
           by
           their
           owne
           vices
           .
           But
           now
           first
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           is
           universall
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           him
           
             all
             power
          
           and
           no
           weaknesse
           ,
           no
           power
           without
           him
           or
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           from
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           an
           emptinesse
           in
           his
           enemies
           ,
           the
           argument
           of
           continuance
           in
           his
           kingdome
           doth
           infallibly
           follow
           ;
           for
           
           what
           man
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           furnished
           with
           all
           sufficiencie
           ,
           would
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           mutilated
           and
           dismembred
           ,
           as
           Christ
           should
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           should
           prevaile
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           fulnesse
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           supported
           with
           wisdome
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           miscarry
           for
           any
           inward
           defect
           ,
           for
           the
           wisdome
           is
           proportionable
           to
           the
           power
           ;
           this
           ,
           
             All
             power
          
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           
             All
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
          
           ;
           Power
           able
           by
           weaknesse
           to
           confound
           the
           things
           which
           are
           mighty
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           able
           by
           foolishnesse
           to
           bring
           to
           nought
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           prudent
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           are
           upheld
           by
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           very
           soule
           and
           sinewes
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           thrones
           of
           Princes
           are
           established
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           
             Thy
             throne
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             a
             scepter
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             the
             scepter
             of
             thy
             kingdome
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           1.8
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           quality
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           is
           to
           be
           a
           
             Growing
             kingdome
          
           ,
           though
           the
           originals
           thereof
           be
           but
           like
           a
           graine
           of
           mustard-seed
           ,
           or
           like
           Eliahs
           cloud
           to
           a
           humane
           view
           despicable
           ,
           and
           almost
           below
           the
           probabilities
           of
           subsistence
           ,
           the
           object
           rather
           of
           derision
           than
           of
           terrour
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           at
           last
           it
           groweth
           into
           a
           widenesse
           ,
           which
           maketh
           it
           as
           catholike
           as
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           David
           speakes
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           applies
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Rom.
           10.18
           .
           to
           note
           that
           the
           Circle
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           universall
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           kingdome
           as
           groweth
           into
           other
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           eats
           them
           out
           .
           The
           little
           stone
           in
           Nebuchadnezzars
           vision
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           so
           Ierusalem
           is
           called
           a
           stone
           ,
           Zech.
           12.3
           .
           )
           brake
           in
           peeces
           the
           great
           Monarchies
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           grew
           up
           into
           a
           great
           mountaine
           which
           filled
           the
           world
           ,
           Dan.
           2.34
           ,
           35.
           for
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           must
           become
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           Revel
           .
           11.15
           .
           Therefore
           
           the
           Prophets
           expresse
           Christ
           and
           his
           kingdome
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Branch
           ,
           which
           groweth
           up
           for
           a
           standard
           and
           ensigne
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Esay
           11.1.10
           .
           Zech.
           3.8
           .
           A
           branch
           which
           growes
           ,
           but
           never
           withers
           .
           It
           hath
           no
           principles
           of
           death
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           for
           a
           while
           subject
           to
           the
           assaults
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           forren
           violence
           ,
           yet
           that
           serves
           onely
           to
           trie
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           weaken
           or
           overturne
           it
           :
           The
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           all
           the
           powers
           ,
           policies
           ,
           and
           lawes
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           shall
           never
           prevaile
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           he
           hath
           bruized
           ,
           and
           judged
           ,
           and
           trodden
           downe
           Satan
           under
           our
           feet
           .
           He
           hath
           overcome
           the
           world
           ;
           he
           hath
           subdued
           iniquitie
           ,
           hee
           hath
           turned
           persecutions
           into
           seminaries
           and
           resurrections
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           hath
           turned
           afflictions
           into
           matters
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           rejoycing
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           all
           the
           violence
           which
           the
           Church
           can
           suffer
           ,
           it
           doth
           more
           than
           conquer
           ,
           because
           it
           conquers
           not
           by
           repelling
           but
           by
           suffering
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           shewes
           the
           sacrilege
           and
           sawcinesse
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           point
           doth
           with
           a
           double
           impiety
           therefore
           pervert
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           derogate
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           kingdome
           :
           And
           those
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           the
           infallibility
           ,
           authority
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           which
           Christ
           hath
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           of
           the
           stability
           ,
           constancie
           ,
           and
           universalitie
           of
           his
           Church
           upon
           earth
           ,
           doth
           arrogate
           onely
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           See
           at
           Rome
           .
           As
           the
           Donatists
           in
           S.
           Augustines
           time
           from
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           
           Tell
           me
           ,
           O
           thou
           whom
           my
           soule
           loveth
           ,
           where
           thou
           feedest
           ,
           where
           thou
           makest
           thy
           flocke
           to
           rest
           
             in
             Meridie
          
           ,
           excluded
           all
           the
           world
           from
           being
           a
           Church
           ,
           save
           onely
           a
           corner
           of
           Africa
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           the
           nest
           of
           those
           hornets
           :
           So
           because
           Christ
           sayes
           ,
           his
           Church
           is
           
             built
             upon
             a
             rocke
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             it
          
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Romanists
           from
           hence
           conclude
           all
           these
           priviledges
           to
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           exclude
           
           all
           the
           famous
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           from
           having
           any
           communion
           with
           Christ
           the
           Head.
           
           That
           scornefull
           expostulation
           which
           Harding
           makes
           with
           that
           renowned
           and
           incomparable
           Bishop
           (
           under
           whose
           hand
           hee
           was
           no
           more
           able
           to
           subsist
           ,
           than
           a
           whelpe
           under
           the
           paw
           of
           a
           Lion
           )
           shall
           wee
           now
           change
           the
           song
           of
           Micheas
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Out
           of
           Sion
           shall
           come
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Ierusalem
           ;
           and
           sing
           a
           new
           song
           ,
           out
           of
           Wittenberg
           is
           come
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Zurich
           and
           Geneva
           ?
           may
           most
           truely
           and
           pertinently
           be
           retorted
           upon
           himselfe
           and
           his
           faction
           ,
           who
           boldly
           curse
           and
           a
           exclude
           all
           those
           Christian
           Churches
           from
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           salvation
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           receive
           lawes
           from
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           esteeme
           the
           Cathedrall
           determinations
           of
           that
           Bishop
           (
           though
           haply
           in
           himselfe
           an
           impure
           ,
           diabolicall
           and
           intolerable
           beast
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           owne
           confessions
           many
           of
           them
           have
           beene
           )
           to
           be
           notwithstanding
           the
           infallible
           Edicts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           undoubtedly
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           S.
           Peter
           or
           Saint
           Paul
           had
           spoken
           it
           ;
           an
           arrogancie
           than
           which
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           more
           expresse
           and
           characteristicall
           note
           to
           discerne
           Antichrist
           by
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           Christs
           regal
           power
           doth
           alwaies
           shew
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           upholding
           his
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           revealing
           unto
           it
           out
           of
           his
           sacred
           Word
           such
           necessary
           truths
           as
           are
           absolutely
           requisite
           unto
           its
           being
           and
           salvation
           ;
           but
           to
           binde
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           to
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           See
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           like
           the
           Pope
           he
           were
           infallible
           only
           in
           S.
           Peters
           chaire
           )
           is
           the
           meere
           figment
           of
           pride
           and
           ambition
           without
           any
           ground
           at
           all
           ,
           raised
           out
           of
           a
           heape
           and
           aggregation
           of
           monstrous
           presumptions
           of
           humane
           and
           some
           most
           disputable
           ,
           b
           others
           most
           false
           conceits
           ,
           of
           which
           though
           there
           be
           not
           the
           least
           vestigia
           in
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           must
           they
           be
           all
           first
           wrested
           in
           for
           indubitate
           principles
           ,
           and
           laid
           for
           sure
           foundations
           before
           the
           first
           stone
           of
           Papall
           authoritie
           
           can
           bee
           raised
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           externall
           and
           visible
           regiment
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           c
           Monarchicall
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           predominant
           mistresse
           Church
           set
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           which
           in
           all
           points
           they
           must
           have
           recourse
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           decisions
           they
           must
           conforme
           without
           any
           hesitancie
           ,
           or
           suspition
           at
           all
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           that
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           gathered
           by
           many
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           Eph.
           4.11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           for
           as
           if
           severall
           needles
           bee
           touched
           by
           so
           many
           severall
           Loadstones
           (
           all
           which
           have
           the
           selfe-same
           specificall
           vertue
           in
           them
           )
           they
           doe
           all
           as
           exactly
           bend
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           point
           of
           heaven
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           thereunto
           qualified
           by
           but
           one
           :
           so
           in
           as
           much
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           come
           all
           instructed
           with
           one
           and
           the
           same
           spirituall
           truth
           and
           power
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           are
           any
           where
           by
           these
           multitudes
           of
           Preachers
           taught
           what
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           Iesus
           ,
           doe
           all
           by
           the
           secret
           sway
           and
           conduct
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           (
           whose
           peculiar
           office
           it
           is
           to
           guide
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           necessary
           and
           saving
           truth
           )
           with
           an
           admirable
           consent
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           unitie
           of
           judgement
           incline
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           acknowledging
           no
           monarch
           over
           their
           consciences
           but
           CHRIST
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ministeriall
           application
           of
           his
           regall
           power
           in
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           severall
           Bishops
           and
           Pastours
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           severall
           particular
           compasses
           are
           endowed
           with
           as
           plenary
           and
           ample
           ministeriall
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Consistorie
           within
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Peter
           was
           Prince
           and
           Monarch
           ,
           Rocke
           and
           Head
           in
           this
           Vniversall
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           alone
           was
           
             custos
             clavium
          
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           promise
           and
           commission
           granted
           unto
           him
           .
           Thou
           art
           Peter
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Rocke
           will
           I
           build
           my
           Church
           ,
           
           feed
           my
           sheep
           ,
           feed
           my
           Lambs
           ,
           unto
           thee
           will
           I
           give
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           :
           In
           which
           respect
           Baronius
           calleth
           
           him
           *
           
             Lapidem
             primarium
          
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           stone
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           though
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           bee
           the
           Author
           and
           moderator
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           yet
           the
           Princedome
           and
           Monarchie
           hee
           hath
           confer'd
           upon
           Peter
           a
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           no
           man
           can
           lay
           any
           other
           foundation
           than
           that
           which
           is
           layd
           ,
           namely
           Christ
           ,
           so
           no
           man
           can
           lay
           any
           other
           than
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           layd
           ,
           namely
           Peter
           .
           And
           it
           is
           wonderfull
           to
           consider
           what
           twigs
           and
           rushes
           they
           catch
           at
           to
           hold
           up
           this
           their
           monarchy
           .
           b
           Because
           Peter
           did
           preach
           first
           ,
           therfore
           he
           is
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           By
           which
           reasō
           his
           monarchie
           is
           long
           since
           expir'd
           ,
           for
           his
           pretended
           successors
           scarce
           preach
           at
           all
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           that
           may
           bee
           drawen
           to
           any
           argument
           ,
           it
           proves
           onely
           that
           hee
           was
           
             Lapis
             primus
          
           ,
           the
           first
           in
           order
           and
           in
           forwardnesse
           to
           preach
           Christ
           (
           as
           it
           became
           him
           who
           had
           three
           times
           denied
           him
           )
           but
           not
           
             Lapis
             primarius
          
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           in
           dignity
           ,
           and
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           rest●
           and
           why
           should
           it
           not
           bee
           as
           good
           an
           argument
           to
           say
           that
           Iames
           had
           the
           dignity
           of
           precedence
           before
           Peter
           ,
           because
           Paul
           first
           names
           Iames
           ,
           and
           then
           Cephas
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           place
           where
           hee
           particularly
           singles
           them
           out
           as
           pillars
           and
           principall
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           Peter
           hath
           jurisdiction
           over
           Iames
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           Synods
           and
           assemblies
           hee
           was
           the
           chiefe
           speaker
           ?
           c
           Because
           Peter
           cured
           the
           lame
           man
           that
           sate
           at
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           therfore
           hee
           is
           universall
           monarch
           .
           By
           which
           reason
           likewise
           Paul
           who
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           manner
           cured
           a
           creeple
           at
           Lystra
           ,
           should
           fall
           into
           competitiō
           with
           Peter
           for
           his
           share
           in
           the
           monarchie
           .
           But
           the
           people
           there
           were
           not
           so
           acute
           disputants
           as
           these
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           saw
           what
           Paul
           had
           done
           ,
           yet
           they
           concluded
           the
           dignity
           and
           precedence
           for
           Barnabas
           ,
           they
           called
           him
           Iupiter
           and
           
             Paul
             Mercury
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           because
           Peter
           d
           pronounced
           sentence
           upon
           Ananias
           ,
           therfore
           hee
           is
           monarch
           of
           the
           universall
           Church
           :
           and
           why
           Paul
           should
           not
           here
           likewise
           come
           in
           for
           his
           share
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           for
           hee
           
           also
           passed
           judgment
           upon
           Elimas
           the
           sorcerer
           (
           and
           we
           no
           where
           finde
           that
           hee
           derived
           his
           authority
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           commission
           from
           Peter
           to
           doe
           so
           .
           )
           And
           surely
           if
           by
           the
           same
           Apostolicall
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           both
           immediatly
           received
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           )
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           did
           adjudge
           Elimas
           to
           blindnesse
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           adjudged
           Ananias
           to
           death
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           any
           logick
           from
           a
           parity
           of
           actions
           can
           conclude
           a
           disparity
           of
           persons
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           say
           that
           it
           is
           more
           monarchicall
           to
           adjudge
           one
           to
           death
           ,
           than
           another
           to
           blindnesse
           .
           Againe
           ,
           because
           Peter
           healed
           the
           sick
           by
           his
           shaddow
           ,
           
           therefore
           Peter
           is
           monarch
           of
           the
           universall
           Church
           :
           and
           even
           in
           this
           point
           Paul
           likewise
           may
           hold
           on
           his
           competition
           ,
           for
           why
           is
           not
           the
           argument
           as
           good
           that
           Paul
           is
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Church
           because
           the
           handkerchiefs
           and
           aprons
           which
           came
           from
           his
           body
           did
           cure
           diseases
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           Divels
           ,
           as
           that
           Peter
           is
           therefore
           monarch
           because
           by
           the
           overshaddowing
           of
           his
           body
           the
           sick
           were
           healed
           ?
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           there
           is
           no
           more
           substance
           in
           this
           argument
           for
           Peters
           principality
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           for
           their
           supposed
           miraculous
           vertue
           of
           images
           and
           relicks
           of
           Saints
           ,
           because
           the
           shaddow
           (
           which
           was
           the
           image
           of
           Peter
           )
           did
           heale
           the
           sick
           ,
           for
           that
           also
           is
           the
           Cardinals
           great
           argument
           .
           Againe
           ,
           because
           Peter
           was
           sent
           to
           Samaria
           to
           confirme
           them
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           to
           lay
           hands
           on
           them
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           the
           sorcerer
           ,
           therfore
           hee
           is
           primate
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           hath
           monarchicall
           jurisdiction
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Pope
           is
           by
           this
           time
           something
           more
           monarchicall
           than
           Peter
           ,
           for
           he
           would
           thinke
           skorne
           to
           bee
           sent
           as
           an
           Ambassador
           of
           the
           Churches
           from
           Rome
           to
           the
           Indians
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           his
           Gospell
           hath
           been
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           preached
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           they
           would
           bee
           something
           more
           confirmed
           than
           they
           are
           by
           the
           soveraigne
           vertue
           of
           his
           prayers
           and
           presence
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           what
           argument
           is
           it
           of
           monarchie
           
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           others
           in
           a
           message
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           not
           without
           an
           associate
           ,
           who
           joyned
           with
           him
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
           and
           if
           the
           confuting
           ,
           or
           cursing
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           were
           an
           argument
           of
           primacy
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           
             S.
             Pauls
          
           cursing
           of
           Elimas
           ,
           and
           Hymeneus
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           and
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           of
           Cerinthus
           be
           arguments
           of
           their
           primacie
           likewise
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           
           because
           Paul
           went
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           see
           Peter
           ,
           therefore
           Peter
           was
           monarch
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           And
           why
           should
           not
           by
           this
           argument
           Elizabeth
           bee
           concluded
           a
           greater
           woman
           than
           the
           virgin
           Marie
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           lady
           of
           all
           woman
           ,
           because
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           went
           up
           into
           the
           hill
           countrie
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           house
           of
           Zacharias
           and
           saluted
           Elizabeth
           ?
           but
           wee
           finde
           no
           argument
           but
           of
           equality
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           hee
           went
           to
           see
           him
           as
           a
           brother
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           doe
           homage
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           receive
           authority
           from
           him
           as
           a
           monarch
           ,
           else
           why
           went
           he
           not
           up
           immediately
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           staied
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           commission
           hee
           had
           received
           from
           Christ
           alone
           ?
           and
           how
           came
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           to
           bee
           so
           free
           ,
           or
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           to
           bee
           so
           much
           more
           humble
           than
           any
           of
           his
           pretended
           successors
           as
           the
           one
           to
           give
           with
           boldnesse
           ,
           the
           other
           with
           silence
           and
           meeknesse
           to
           receive
           so
           sore
           a
           reproofe
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           the
           brethren
           as
           many
           yeares
           after
           that
           did
           passe
           betweene
           them
           .
           Certainly
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           in
           so
           long
           time
           could
           not
           but
           learne
           to
           know
           his
           distance
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           to
           speake
           to
           his
           monarch
           and
           primate
           .
           By
           these
           particulars
           wee
           see
           upon
           what
           sandy
           foundation
           this
           vast
           and
           formidable
           Babel
           of
           Papall
           usurpation
           and
           power
           over
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           is
           erected
           (
           which
           yet
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           the
           sole
           principle
           of
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           their
           faith
           ,
           worship
           and
           obedience
           dependeth
           .
           )
           But
           wee
           say
           that
           as
           Peter
           was
           a
           foundation
           ,
           so
           were
           all
           the
           other
           Apostles
           likewise
           ,
           Eph.
           2.20
           .
           Revel
           .
           21.14
           .
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           foundations
           of
           
           the
           Church
           by
           any
           dignity
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           Christ
           the
           chiefe
           corner
           stone
           was
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           Apostolicall
           office
           ,
           which
           was
           
             universall
             jurisdiction
          
           in
           governing
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             universall
             commission
          
           in
           instructing
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           of
           infallibility
           in
           revealing
           Gods
           will
           unto
           them
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Peter
           had
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           to
           remit
           or
           retaine
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           likewise
           had
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.23
           .
           That
           Christs
           charge
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             feed
             my
             sheepe
             ,
             feed
             my
             lambes
             ,
          
           is
           no
           other
           in
           substance
           than
           his
           commission
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           
             goe
             teach
             all
             nations
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           particular
           directing
           of
           it
           unto
           Peter
           ,
           and
           praying
           for
           him
           ,
           was
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           particular
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           comfort
           and
           confirmation
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           a
           weake
           member
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           dignity
           ,
           or
           deputation
           of
           Christs
           owne
           regall
           power
           to
           him
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           For
           all
           the
           offices
           of
           Christ
           are
           intransient
           and
           uncommunicable
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           that
           administration
           and
           execution
           of
           them
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           no
           mortall
           man
           or
           immortall
           Angell
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           bee
           granted
           them
           for
           the
           raising
           their
           authority
           .
           But
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           grant
           them
           too
           that
           Peter
           ,
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           was
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           proofe
           wherof
           they
           have
           no
           Testimonie
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           onely
           humane
           tradition
           ,
           
             Cui
             impossibile
             non
             est
             subesse
             falsum
             .
          
           So
           that
           in
           this
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           maine
           principles
           they
           build
           upon
           ,
           their
           faith
           cannot
           bee
           resolved
           into
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           is
           no
           divine
           faith
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           appoint
           that
           Church
           to
           bee
           the
           monarchicall
           and
           fundamentall
           see
           to
           all
           other
           Churches
           ;
           for
           hee
           was
           Bishop
           as
           well
           of
           Antioch
           as
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           .
           And
           I
           wonder
           why
           some
           of
           his
           personall
           vertue
           should
           not
           cleave
           to
           his
           chaire
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           
           but
           all
           passe
           over
           with
           him
           to
           another
           place
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           transmit
           all
           his
           prerogatives
           to
           his
           successors
           in
           that
           chaire
           .
           By
           which
           assertion
           they
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           they
           all
           (
           though
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           sorcerers
           ,
           others
           murtherers
           ,
           others
           blasphemous
           atheists
           )
           were
           inheriters
           of
           
             S.
             Peters
          
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           from
           thence
           our
           Savior
           inferres
           ,
           feed
           my
           sheep
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           none
           feed
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           love
           his
           person
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           that
           long
           succession
           from
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           untill
           now
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           legall
           ,
           and
           uninterrupted
           .
           Or
           else
           the
           Church
           must
           sometimes
           have
           been
           a
           monster
           without
           a
           head
           .
           Wee
           grant
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           argue
           from
           succession
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           while
           it
           was
           yet
           pure
           ,
           
           and
           while
           they
           could
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           little
           space
           of
           time
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           with
           evidence
           resolve
           their
           Doctrine
           through
           every
           medium
           into
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           .
           But
           even
           in
           their
           personall
           succession
           who
           knoweth
           not
           what
           Simonies
           and
           Sorceries
           have
           raised
           divers
           of
           them
           unto
           that
           degree
           ?
           and
           who
           is
           able
           to
           resolve
           ,
           that
           every
           Episcopall
           ordination
           of
           every
           Bishop
           there
           hath
           been
           valid
           ,
           since
           therunto
           is
           requisite
           both
           the
           intention
           and
           Orders
           of
           that
           Bishop
           that
           ordained
           him
           .
           These
           and
           a
           world
           of
           the
           like
           uncertainties
           must
           the
           faith
           of
           these
           men
           depend
           upon
           ,
           who
           dare
           arrogate
           to
           themselves
           the
           prerogatives
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Catholike
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           I
           have
           been
           too
           long
           upon
           this
           argument
           .
        
         
           Againe
           this
           point
           of
           the
           stabilitie
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           strong
           confidence
           &
           comfort
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           violence
           of
           any
           outward
           enemies
           wherwith
           sometimes
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           bee
           swallowed
           upon
           .
           Though
           they
           associate
           themselves
           ,
           and
           gird
           to
           the
           battle
           ,
           though
           they
           take
           counsell
           ,
           and
           make
           decrees
           against
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           and
           against
           his
           spouse
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           all
           come
           to
           nought
           ,
           and
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           all
           the
           smoake
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           extinguish
           ,
           
           nor
           all
           the
           power
           of
           hell
           to
           overturne
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           Immanuel
           ,
           God
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           Esai
           .
           8.9
           ,
           10.
           
           That
           anointing
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           received
           shall
           deliver
           it
           at
           last
           from
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           Esai
           .
           10.27
           .
           Though
           it
           seeme
           for
           the
           time
           in
           as
           desperate
           a
           condition
           as
           a
           dry
           stick
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           body
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           indeed
           a
           sepulture
           ,
           but
           a
           semination
           .
           Though
           it
           seeme
           to
           bee
           cast
           away
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           yet
           in
           due
           time
           it
           will
           come
           up
           and
           flourish
           againe
           ,
           Zechariah
           3.2
           .
           Ezekiel
           37.11
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           assurance
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           have
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           can
           save
           and
           deliver
           a
           
             second
             time
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           11.11
           .
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           
             same
             God
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           and
           therfore
           such
           a
           God
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           found
           him
           heretofore
           ,
           such
           a
           God
           it
           shall
           finde
           him
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           the
           returnes
           and
           manifestations
           of
           his
           mercy
           .
           Which
           discovers
           the
           folly
           ,
           and
           foretels
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           they
           conceive
           mischiefe
           ,
           but
           they
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           vanity
           ,
           Iob
           15.35
           .
           They
           conceive
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           stubble
           ,
           Esai
           .
           33.11
           .
           They
           imagine
           nothing
           but
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           their
           malice
           is
           but
           like
           the
           fighting
           of
           briars
           and
           thornes
           with
           the
           fire
           ,
           Esai
           .
           27.4
           .
           Nahum
           1.10
           .
           like
           the
           dashing
           of
           waves
           against
           a
           rock
           ,
           like
           a
           mad
           mans
           shooting
           arrowes
           against
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           returne
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           ;
           like
           the
           puffing
           of
           the
           fanne
           against
           the
           corne
           ,
           which
           driveth
           away
           nothing
           but
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           like
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           winde
           against
           the
           saile
           ,
           or
           the
           foming
           and
           raging
           of
           the
           water
           against
           a
           mill
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           artificers
           are
           all
           ordered
           unto
           usefull
           and
           excellent
           ends
           .
           And
           surely
           when
           the
           Lord
           shall
           have
           accomplished
           his
           worke
           on
           mount
           Sion
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           by
           the
           adversary
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           fanne
           have
           purged
           away
           the
           iniquity
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           his
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           will
           then
           returne
           in
           peace
           and
           beauty
           unto
           his
           people
           againe
           .
           Looke
           on
           the
           preparation
           of
           some
           large
           building
           ,
           in
           one
           
           place
           you
           shall
           see
           heapes
           of
           lime
           ,
           and
           morter
           ,
           in
           another
           piles
           of
           timber
           ,
           every
           where
           rude
           ,
           and
           indigested
           materials
           ,
           and
           a
           tumultuary
           noise
           of
           axes
           and
           hammers
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           the
           artificer
           sets
           every
           thing
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           raiseth
           up
           a
           beautifull
           structure
           :
           such
           is
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           afflictions
           and
           vastations
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           the
           enemie
           intend
           to
           ruine
           it
           ,
           yet
           God
           intends
           onely
           to
           repaire
           it
           .
           Thus
           farre
           as
           Donec
           respects
           Christs
           Kingdome
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           
             it
             respecteth
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           it
           notes
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             The
             present
             inconsummatenesse
             of
             the
             victories
             ,
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           
             intranquillity
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
          
           here
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           All
           his
           enemies
           are
           not
           yet
           under
           his
           feete
           ,
           Satan
           is
           not
           yet
           shut
           up
           ;
           the
           rage
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           persecutions
           and
           policies
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           the
           present
           immunity
           of
           desperate
           sinners
           ,
           are
           evidences
           that
           Christ
           hath
           yet
           much
           worke
           to
           doe
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           that
           
             all
             things
             are
             put
             under
             his
             feete
             ?
             Eph.
          
           1.22
           .
           It
           is
           true
           
             quoad
             judiciariam
             potestatem
          
           ,
           but
           not
           
             quoad
             exercitium
             potestatis
          
           .
           Hee
           shall
           not
           receive
           any
           new
           power
           to
           subdue
           his
           enemies
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           not
           already
           ;
           but
           yet
           hee
           can
           execute
           that
           power
           when
           and
           how
           hee
           will.
           And
           hee
           is
           pleased
           to
           suffer
           his
           enemies
           in
           this
           respite
           of
           their
           reprivall
           to
           rage
           ,
           and
           revile
           ,
           and
           persecute
           him
           in
           his
           members
           .
           Every
           wicked
           man
           is
           
             condemned
             already
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           
             abiding
             upon
             him
             ,
             Iob.
          
           3.18.36
           .
           Onely
           Christ
           doth
           suspend
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           for
           many
           weighty
           reasons
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           patience
           and
           long
           suffering
           towards
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           for
           hee
           ever
           comes
           first
           with
           an
           offer
           of
           peace
           ,
           before
           hee
           drawes
           the
           sword
           ,
           Rom.
           2.4
           .
           Rom.
           9.22
           .
           Deut.
           20
           .
           10-13
           .
           Luk.
           10.5
           ,
           11.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           the
           power
           of
           his
           protection
           and
           providence
           over
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           were
           not
           on
           the
           Churches
           side
           when
           man
           riseth
           up
           against
           it
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           rebuke
           the
           proud
           waves
           ,
           and
           set
           
           them
           their
           bounds
           how
           farre
           they
           should
           goe
           ,
           there
           could
           bee
           no
           more
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           withstand
           them
           ,
           than
           in
           a
           levell
           *
           of
           sand
           to
           resist
           an
           inundation
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           Psal.
           124.1.5
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           reserve
           wicked
           men
           unto
           the
           great
           day
           of
           his
           appearing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           power
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           wherin
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           bee
           the
           spectators
           and
           witnesses
           of
           his
           just
           and
           victorious
           proceedings
           against
           them
           ,
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           his
           mighty
           power
           in
           destroying
           the
           wicked
           all
           together
           .
           They
           who
           here
           carried
           themselves
           with
           that
           insolence
           as
           if
           every
           particular
           man
           meant
           to
           have
           plucked
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           throne
           ,
           shall
           there
           
             all
             together
          
           bee
           brought
           forth
           before
           him
           .
           That
           as
           the
           righteous
           are
           reserved
           to
           have
           their
           full
           salvation
           together
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           4.17
           .
           so
           the
           wicked
           may
           bee
           bound
           up
           in
           bundles
           ,
           and
           destroied
           
             together
             ,
             Psal.
          
           37.38
           .
           Esai
           .
           1.28
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           ,
           and
           to
           ripen
           the
           sinnes
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           puts
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           men
           into
           an
           Epha
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           filled
           up
           their
           measure
           ,
           he
           then
           sealeth
           them
           up
           unto
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           righteous
           judgements
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           wicked
           men
           
             Vessels
             fitted
             for
             destruction
          
           ,
           for
           they
           first
           fill
           themselves
           with
           sin
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           filleth
           them
           up
           with
           wrath
           and
           shame
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Elect
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           many
           sheepe
           which
           are
           not
           yet
           within
           his
           fold
           ,
           and
           they
           many
           of
           them
           the
           posterity
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.16
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           owne
           sufferings
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           follow
           him
           unto
           his
           kingdome
           through
           the
           same
           way
           of
           afflictions
           as
           he
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           Col.
           1.24
           .
           Revel
           .
           6.11
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           drive
           the
           faithfull
           with
           the
           Prophet
           Habakuk
           into
           their
           watch-tower
           ,
           and
           with
           David
           into
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           thereto
           waite
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           judgements
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           end
           of
           the
           righteous
           man
           is
           peace
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           pride
           and
           prosperity
           of
           
           the
           wicked
           is
           but
           as
           the
           fat
           of
           Lambes
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           beauty
           of
           grasse
           ;
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           them
           in
           slippery
           places
           ,
           and
           will
           cast
           them
           downe
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           Hab.
           2.1
           ,
           3.
           
           Psal.
           37.2.10.20
           .
           Psal.
           73.18
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           weane
           the
           faithfull
           from
           earthly
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           kindle
           in
           them
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Saints
           under
           the
           altar
           ,
           
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             judge
             and
             avenge
             our
             bloud
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             Revel
             .
          
           6.10
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           donec
           notes
           the
           Patience
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           enemies
           ,
           so
           it
           notes
           likewise
           that
           there
           are
           
             fixed
             bounds
             and
             limits
             unto
             that
             patience
             ,
          
           beyond
           which
           he
           will
           no
           longer
           forbeare
           them
           .
           There
           is
           an
           
             appointed
             day
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             with
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.31
           .
           There
           is
           
             a
             yeere
             of
             vengeance
          
           ,
           and
           of
           recompences
           for
           the
           controversies
           of
           Sion
           ,
           Esai
           .
           34.8
           .
           The
           wilde
           asse
           that
           sucketh
           up
           the
           winde
           at
           her
           pleasure
           may
           be
           found
           in
           her
           
             moneth
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.24
           .
           The
           Lord
           seeth
           that
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           is
           comming
           .
           It
           is
           an
           appointed
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           tarry
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           waite
           for
           it
           ,
           It
           will
           surely
           come
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           tarry
           ,
           Psal.
           37.13
           .
           Hab.
           2.3
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           men
           goe
           on
           with
           all
           the
           fiercenesse
           and
           excesse
           of
           riot
           they
           will
           ,
           let
           them
           walke
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           they
           are
           in
           a
           chaine
           ,
           they
           have
           but
           a
           compasse
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           bring
           them
           to
           judgement
           at
           the
           last
           .
           When
           the
           day
           of
           a
           Drunkard
           and
           riotous
           person
           is
           come
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           taken
           so
           many
           hellish
           swallowes
           ,
           and
           hath
           filled
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           lusts
           ,
           his
           marrow
           must
           then
           lie
           downe
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           though
           the
           cup
           were
           at
           his
           mouth
           ,
           yet
           from
           thence
           it
           shall
           be
           snatch'd
           away
           ,
           and
           for
           everlasting
           hee
           shall
           never
           taste
           a
           drop
           of
           sweetnesse
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           least
           desire
           of
           his
           wicked
           heart
           satisfied
           any
           more
           .
           A
           wicked
           mans
           sinnes
           will
           not
           follow
           him
           to
           hell
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           memory
           of
           them
           to
           bee
           an
           everlasting
           scourge
           ,
           and
           flame
           upon
           his
           conscience
           .
           O
           then
           take
           heed
           of
           ripening
           sinne
           ,
           by
           custome
           ,
           by
           security
           ,
           by
           insensibility
           ,
           
           by
           impudence
           and
           stoutnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           by
           making
           it
           a
           mocke
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           boasting
           ,
           by
           stopping
           the
           eare
           against
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Charmer
           ,
           and
           turning
           the
           backe
           upon
           the
           invitations
           unto
           mercy
           ,
           by
           resisting
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           committing
           sinne
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           :
           for
           as
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           sunne
           doth
           wither
           the
           fruit
           which
           falls
           off
           ,
           and
           ripen
           that
           which
           hangs
           on
           the
           tree
           ;
           so
           the
           Word
           doth
           weaken
           those
           lusts
           which
           a
           man
           is
           desirous
           to
           shake
           off
           ,
           and
           doth
           ripen
           those
           which
           the
           heart
           holds
           fast
           and
           will
           not
           part
           with
           .
           When
           was
           Israel
           overthrowne
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           mocked
           the
           Messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           despised
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           misused
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           rejected
           the
           remedy
           of
           their
           sinne
           ?
           and
           when
           was
           Juda
           destroyed
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           hardened
           themselves
           against
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           day
           of
           their
           peace
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           what
           haste
           doe
           men
           make
           to
           promote
           their
           owne
           damnation
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           quickly
           to
           hell
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           breake
           through
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           through
           all
           his
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           thither
           the
           sooner
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           gate
           would
           bee
           shut
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           place
           of
           some
           great
           preferment
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           to
           doe
           with
           a
           blinde
           God
           which
           could
           not
           see
           ,
           or
           with
           an
           impotent
           God
           which
           could
           not
           revenge
           their
           impieties
           .
           Well
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Wise
           mans
           speech
           will
           prove
           true
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           
             Know
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             bring
             thee
             unto
             judgement
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           donec
           notes
           the
           infallible
           accomplishment
           of
           Christs
           victories
           and
           triumph
           over
           his
           enemies
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           day
           is
           come
           wherein
           he
           will
           bee
           patient
           towards
           them
           no
           longer
           .
           The
           Prophet
           giveth
           three
           excellent
           reasons
           hereof
           in
           one
           verse
           ,
           Esai
           .
           33.22
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           our
           Judge
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           our
           Lawgiver
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           our
           King
           ,
           hee
           will
           save
           us
           .
           Hee
           is
           our
           Judge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           certainely
           when
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           is
           come
           hee
           will
           plead
           our
           cause
           against
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           will
           condemne
           
           them
           ,
           Mich.
           7.9
           .
           But
           a
           Judge
           cannot
           doe
           what
           pleaseth
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           is
           bound
           to
           his
           rule
           ,
           and
           proceedeth
           according
           to
           establish'd
           lawes
           .
           Therefore
           he
           is
           our
           Lawgiver
           likewise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           may
           himselfe
           appoint
           Lawes
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Law
           doe
           both
           consent
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           offendors
           ,
           yet
           then
           still
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           liberty
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           hee
           may
           pardon
           those
           whom
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Judge
           have
           condemned
           .
           But
           Christ
           ,
           who
           shall
           judge
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           ,
           is
           himselfe
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           revengeth
           ,
           
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           nor
           above
           him
           to
           pardon
           .
           So
           at
           that
           day
           there
           shall
           bee
           a
           full
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           enemies
           shall
           moue
           the
           wing
           ,
           or
           open
           the
           mouth
           ,
           or
           peepe
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           formerly
           proposed
           in
           this
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Author
          
           of
           subduing
           Christs
           enemies
           under
           his
           feet
           [
           
             I
             the
             Lord.
          
           ]
           Wicked
           men
           will
           never
           submit
           themselves
           to
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           stand
           out
           in
           opposition
           against
           him
           in
           his
           Word
           and
           wayes
           .
           When
           Gods
           hand
           is
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           threatnings
           against
           sin
           ,
           men
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           Esai
           .
           26.11
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             spirit
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             strive
             with
             men
             ,
          
           to
           note
           that
           men
           would
           of
           themselves
           alwayes
           strive
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           never
           yeeld
           nor
           submit
           to
           Christ.
           Though
           the
           patience
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           should
           lead
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           forewarne
           them
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           they
           after
           their
           hardnesse
           and
           impenitent
           heart
           do
           hereby
           treasure
           up
           against
           themselves
           the
           more
           wrath
           ,
           
           and
           because
           judgement
           is
           not
           speedily
           executed
           ,
           
           their
           heart
           is
           wholly
           set
           in
           them
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           .
           
             Let
             favour
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             be
             shewed
             unto
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             learne
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             the
             land
             of
             uprightnesse
             will
             he
             deale
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             behold
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Certainely
           if
           a
           wicked
           
           man
           could
           bee
           rescued
           out
           of
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           brought
           backe
           into
           the
           possibilities
           of
           mercie
           againe
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           in
           a
           second
           life
           flie
           out
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           had
           time
           take
           his
           fill
           of
           lusts
           againe
           .
           We
           see
           Clay
           will
           but
           grow
           harder
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           metall
           which
           melted
           in
           the
           Fornace
           ,
           being
           taken
           thence
           will
           returne
           to
           its
           wonted
           solidity
           .
           When
           Pharaoh
           saw
           that
           the
           raine
           ,
           and
           the
           haile
           ,
           and
           the
           thunders
           were
           ceased
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           the
           time
           of
           them
           he
           was
           like
           melted
           metall
           ,
           
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           and
           his
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           and
           make
           strong
           promises
           that
           Israel
           should
           goe
           )
           yet
           then
           he
           sinned
           more
           ,
           and
           hardened
           his
           heart
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           let
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           goe
           .
           Doe
           wee
           not
           see
           men
           sometimes
           cast
           on
           a
           bed
           of
           sickenesse
           ,
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           brinke
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           smell
           of
           that
           sulphurie
           lake
           ,
           when
           by
           Gods
           wonderfull
           patience
           they
           are
           snatch'd
           like
           a
           brand
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           have
           recover'd
           a
           little
           strength
           to
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           againe
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           now
           set
           themselves
           to
           make
           good
           those
           hypocriticall
           resolutions
           of
           amendement
           of
           life
           ,
           wherewith
           in
           their
           extremity
           they
           flattered
           God
           ,
           and
           deceived
           themselves
           ,
           suddenly
           breake
           forth
           into
           more
           filthinesse
           than
           before
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           meant
           now
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           backe
           that
           time
           which
           sickenesse
           tooke
           from
           them
           by
           an
           extremity
           of
           sinning
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           hell
           to
           doe
           it
           more
           service
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           then
           be
           spared
           ?
           All
           the
           favours
           and
           methods
           which
           God
           useth
           are
           not
           enough
           to
           bring
           wicked
           men
           home
           unto
           him
           of
           their
           owne
           wils
           .
           
             Though
             I
             redeemed
             them
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             yet
             have
             they
             spoken
             lyes
             against
             me
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             cryed
             unto
             me
             with
             their
             heart
             ,
             when
             they
             howled
             upon
             their
             beds
             .
             The
             people
             turneth
             not
             unto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             doe
             they
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           So
           many
           judgements
           did
           the
           Lord
           send
           upon
           Israel
           in
           the
           necke
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Prophet
           is
           ,
           
             Yet
             have
             you
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           
           the
           Lord.
           Damme
           up
           the
           passage
           of
           a
           river
           ,
           and
           use
           all
           the
           Art
           that
           may
           be
           to
           over-rule
           it
           ,
           yet
           you
           can
           never
           carry
           it
           backward
           in
           its
           owne
           channell
           ;
           you
           may
           cut
           it
           out
           into
           other
           courses
           and
           diverticles
           ,
           but
           no
           Art
           can
           drive
           it
           unto
           a
           contrary
           motion
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           retire
           into
           its
           owne
           fountaine
           :
           So
           though
           wicked
           men
           may
           haply
           by
           divers
           reasons
           which
           their
           lusts
           will
           admit
           ,
           be
           so
           farre
           wrought
           upon
           as
           to
           change
           their
           courses
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           change
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           turne
           them
           quite
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           way
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Christ.
           There
           is
           but
           a
           bivium
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           way
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           gives
           us
           our
           option
           ,
           
             I
             have
             set
             before
             you
             this
             day
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             blessing
             and
             cursing
             ,
          
           and
           
             hee
             that
             beleeveth
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             hee
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             .
          
           To
           the
           former
           he
           invites
           ,
           beseecheth
           ,
           enticeth
           us
           with
           promises
           ,
           with
           oathes
           ,
           with
           engagements
           ,
           with
           prevention
           of
           any
           just
           objection
           which
           might
           be
           made
           ;
           
             We
             beseech
             you
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             Christs
             stead
             that
             you
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             God.
          
           From
           the
           other
           he
           deterres
           us
           by
           forewarning
           us
           of
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           period
           which
           death
           will
           put
           to
           our
           lusts
           with
           our
           lives
           .
           And
           as
           Tertullian
           once
           spake
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           may
           I
           of
           his
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           .
           O
           blessed
           men
           whom
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           is
           pleased
           to
           sollicite
           and
           entice
           unto
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           ,
           O
           miserable
           men
           they
           who
           will
           not
           beleeve
           nor
           accept
           of
           Gods
           owne
           entreaties
           :
           And
           yet
           thus
           miserable
           are
           we
           all
           by
           nature
           .
           There
           is
           in
           men
           so
           much
           atheisme
           ,
           infidelity
           and
           distrust
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           so
           close
           an
           adherencie
           of
           lust
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           chooseth
           to
           runne
           the
           hazzard
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           to
           hell
           entire
           ,
           than
           to
           goe
           halt
           and
           maimed
           unto
           heaven
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           a
           liar
           ,
           to
           blesse
           themselves
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           he
           curseth
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           him
           by
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           tooke
           no
           notice
           of
           their
           wayes
           .
           
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           without
           just
           cause
           that
           God
           so
           often
           threatneth
           to
           remember
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           wicked
           
           
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           against
           them
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           spoken
           .
           
           Wee
           see
           then
           that
           men
           will
           never
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           prevent
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           by
           a
           
             voluntary
             subjection
          
           .
           It
           remaines
           therefore
           that
           God
           take
           the
           worke
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           perforce
           under
           Christs
           feete
           .
           They
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           his
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           beleeve
           his
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           subject
           to
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           escape
           ,
           or
           power
           of
           opposition
           ,
           for
           God
           himselfe
           shall
           do
           it
           immediatly
           by
           his
           owne
           mighty
           power
           .
           Hee
           will
           interpose
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           in
           the
           just
           confusion
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             shew
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             power
             knowne
             in
             the
             vessels
             fitted
             for
             destruction
             ,
             Rom.
          
           9.22
           .
           Two
           meanes
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           shall
           be
           used
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           
             The
             presence
          
           or
           countenance
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.9
           .
           The
           very
           terrour
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           dreadfull
           Majesty
           of
           his
           presence
           shall
           slay
           the
           wicked
           .
           The
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           rich
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           chiefe
           captaines
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           men
           ,
           those
           who
           all
           their
           life
           time
           were
           themselves
           terrible
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           acquainted
           with
           terrours
           ,
           shall
           then
           begge
           of
           the
           mountaines
           and
           rockes
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           and
           to
           hide
           them
           from
           the
           Face
           of
           him
           that
           sitteth
           upon
           the
           throne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           Revel
           .
           6.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Esai
           .
           2.10
           .
           whence
           that
           usuall
           expression
           of
           Gods
           resolution
           to
           destroy
           a
           people
           ,
           
             I
             will
             set
             my
             face
             against
             them
             .
          
           O
           then
           how
           sore
           shall
           the
           condemnation
           of
           wicked
           men
           bee
           ,
           when
           therein
           the
           Lord
           purposeth
           to
           declare
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           glorious
           strength
           of
           his
           owne
           almighty
           arme
           .
           Here
           when
           the
           Lord
           punisheth
           a
           people
           ,
           he
           onely
           sheweth
           how
           much
           strength
           and
           edge
           he
           can
           put
           into
           the
           Creatures
           to
           execute
           his
           displeasure
           .
           But
           the
           extreme
           terrour
           of
           the
           last
           
           day
           shall
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           fall
           immediatly
           
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Vengeance
             belongeth
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             ▪
             I
             will
             recompence
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.30
           ,
           31.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           this
           expostulation
           against
           Idolaters
           ,
           
             Doe
             we
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jelousie
             ?
             Are
             we
             stronger
             than
             he
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.22
           .
           Dare
           we
           meete
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           fury
           ,
           doe
           we
           provoke
           him
           to
           powre
           out
           
             All
             his
             wrath
             ?
             Psal.
          
           78.38
           .
           He
           will
           at
           last
           stir
           up
           all
           his
           wrath
           against
           the
           vessels
           that
           are
           fitted
           for
           it
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           will
           punish
           them
           himselfe
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Creature
           able
           to
           bring
           all
           Gods
           wrath
           unto
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           vessell
           able
           to
           hold
           all
           Gods
           displeasure
           .
           The
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           that
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           Heb.
           4.13
           .
           but
           herein
           he
           useth
           the
           ministery
           of
           weake
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Majesty
           is
           cover'd
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           have
           a
           veile
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           
             When
             thy
             hand
             is
             lifted
             up
             ,
          
           namely
           in
           the
           threatnings
           and
           predictions
           of
           wrath
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             they
             will
             not
             see
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           faith
           to
           receive
           the
           word
           as
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           therein
           before-hand
           to
           see
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           heare
           his
           rod
           ,
           Mic.
           6.9
           .
           Other
           men
           
             belye
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             not
             he
             .
          
           But
           though
           they
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           see
           when
           his
           hand
           is
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           preparations
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           see
           and
           know
           that
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           him
           in
           his
           judgements
           ,
           when
           his
           hand
           falleth
           downe
           againe
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           wrath
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           expostulateth
           with
           them
           ,
           Ezek.
           22.14
           .
           
             Can
             thine
             heart
             endure
             or
             thine
             hands
             bee
             strong
             in
             the
             dayes
             that
             I
             shall
             deale
             with
             thee
             ?
          
           The
           Prophet
           Esay
           resolves
           that
           question
           ,
           
             The
             sinners
             in
             Sion
             are
             affraid
             ,
             fearefulnesse
             hath
             surprised
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
          
           (
           namely
           a
           fearefull
           looking
           for
           of
           judgement
           ▪
           and
           fiery
           indignation
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           Heb.
           10.27
           .
           )
           
             Who
             amongst
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             who
             amongst
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
             
             Esai
             .
          
           33.14
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           another
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             stand
             before
             his
             indignation
             ?
             and
             who
             can
             abide
             in
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             anger
             .
             His
             fury
             is
             powred
             out
             like
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             rockes
             are
             throwne
             downe
             by
             him
             ,
             Nahum
          
           1.6
           .
        
         
           Confirmations
           of
           this
           point
           we
           may
           take
           from
           these
           considerations
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           quarrell
           with
           sinners
           is
           Gods
           owne
           ,
           
           the
           controversie
           his
           owne
           ,
           the
           injuries
           and
           indignities
           have
           beene
           done
           to
           himselfe
           and
           his
           owne
           sonne
           ,
           the
           challenges
           have
           beene
           sent
           unto
           himselfe
           and
           his
           owne
           Spirit
           :
           And
           therefore
           no
           marvell
           if
           hee
           take
           the
           matter
           into
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           quarrell
           so
           immediatly
           reflecting
           upon
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           provoked
           to
           revenge
           it
           by
           his
           owne
           immediate
           power
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           revenge
           is
           his
           royalty
           and
           peculiar
           prerogative
           ,
           Deut.
           32.35.41
           .
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           inferres
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.30
           ,
           31.
           
           And
           there
           are
           these
           arguments
           of
           fearefulnesse
           in
           it
           ;
           First
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           
             in
             Iudgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             Iam.
          
           2.13
           .
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           mixture
           of
           any
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           but
           all
           poison
           and
           bitternesse
           ;
           there
           shall
           not
           bee
           affoorded
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           to
           a
           lake
           of
           fire
           ,
           a
           minute
           of
           eafe
           to
           an
           eternity
           of
           torment
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           
             in
             fury
             without
             compassion
          
           :
           In
           humane
           judgements
           where
           the
           law
           of
           the
           state
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           Judge
           to
           acquit
           or
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           yet
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           will
           force
           him
           to
           cōpassionate
           &
           grieve
           for
           the
           malefactor
           whom
           he
           must
           condemne
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Judge
           so
           senselesse
           of
           anothers
           miserie
           ,
           nor
           so
           destitute
           of
           humane
           affections
           as
           to
           pronounce
           a
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           with
           laughter
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           will
           condemne
           his
           enemies
           in
           vengeance
           without
           any
           pittie
           .
           
             I
             will
             laugh
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             at
             your
             calamity
             ,
             I
             will
             mocke
             when
             your
             feare
             commeth
             ,
             Prov.
          
           1.26
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           
             in
             revenge
             and
             recompence
          
           ,
           in
           reward
           and
           proportion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           full
           and
           everlasting
           detestation
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
           the
           weight
           whereof
           shall
           peradventure
           lye
           heavier
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           other
           torments
           which
           they
           are
           to
           suffer
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           looke
           on
           themselves
           as
           scorned
           and
           abhorred
           exiles
           from
           the
           favour
           and
           presence
           of
           him
           that
           made
           them
           .
           For
           as
           the
           wicked
           did
           here
           hate
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           their
           hearts
           and
           their
           courses
           against
           him
           
             in
             suo
             aeterno
          
           in
           all
           that
           time
           which
           God
           permitted
           them
           to
           sinne
           in
           :
           so
           God
           will
           hate
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           face
           and
           fury
           against
           them
           
             in
             suo
             aeterno
          
           too
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           shall
           be
           Judge
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           inchoations
           of
           hell
           in
           wicked
           men
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           When
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           conscience
           is
           opened
           and
           that
           sin
           ,
           which
           lay
           there
           asleepe
           before
           ,
           riseth
           up
           like
           an
           enraged
           Lion
           to
           fly
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           suffers
           some
           flashes
           of
           his
           glittering
           sword
           to
           breake
           in
           like
           lightening
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           amaze
           a
           sinner
           with
           the
           pledges
           and
           first
           fruits
           of
           hell
           ,
           when
           he
           melteth
           the
           stout
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           grindeth
           them
           unto
           powder
           ,
           what
           is
           all
           this
           but
           the
           secret
           touch
           of
           Gods
           owne
           finger
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           no
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           whose
           ministerie
           the
           heart
           doth
           discerne
           ,
           in
           the
           estuations
           and
           invisible
           workings
           of
           a
           guilty
           and
           unquiet
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           torments
           of
           wicked
           angels
           whence
           can
           they
           come
           ?
           there
           is
           no
           Creature
           strong
           enough
           to
           lay
           upon
           them
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           of
           paine
           for
           their
           sinne
           against
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God.
           And
           for
           the
           disputes
           of
           Schoole-men
           touching
           corporall
           fire
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           elevating
           and
           applying
           corporall
           agents
           to
           worke
           upon
           spirituall
           substances
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           the
           intemperate
           nicities
           of
           men
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           himselfe
           a
           consuming
           fire
           .
           The
           divels
           acknowledge
           Christ
           their
           Tormentor
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           hee
           did
           nothing
           but
           rebuke
           them
           :
           there
           was
           no
           fire
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           creature
           by
           him
           applied
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Majesty
           of
           his
           owne
           word
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           person
           ,
           
           which
           wrung
           from
           them
           that
           hideous
           cry
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             time
             ?
             Matth.
          
           8.29
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           consider
           the
           heavinesse
           of
           Christs
           owne
           soule
           ,
           his
           agonie
           and
           sense
           of
           the
           curse
           due
           unto
           our
           sinne
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           
           the
           trouble
           ,
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           extreme
           anguish
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           wrought
           out
           of
           his
           sacred
           body
           that
           woefull
           and
           wonderfull
           sweat
           .
           Whence
           came
           it
           all
           ?
           wee
           reade
           never
           of
           any
           divels
           let
           loose
           to
           torment
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           ever
           tormented
           at
           his
           presence
           .
           We
           reade
           of
           no
           other
           Angels
           that
           had
           commission
           to
           afflict
           him
           ,
           we
           reade
           of
           an
           Angell
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           strengthen
           him
           ,
           Luk.
           22.43
           .
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           thinke
           that
           the
           feare
           of
           a
           bodily
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           men
           could
           inflict
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           squeezed
           out
           those
           drops
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           extorted
           those
           bitter
           and
           strong
           cries
           from
           him
           .
           There
           were
           not
           in
           his
           innocent
           soule
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           pure
           and
           sacred
           body
           any
           seeds
           or
           principles
           of
           such
           tormenting
           distempers
           ;
           his
           compassion
           towards
           the
           misery
           of
           sinners
           ,
           his
           knowledge
           of
           the
           guilt
           and
           cursednesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           was
           as
           great
           at
           other
           times
           as
           now
           :
           What
           then
           could
           it
           else
           be
           ,
           but
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           Fathers
           justice
           ,
           the
           conflict
           with
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           wrought
           such
           extremity
           of
           heavinesse
           in
           his
           soule
           ?
           And
           hee
           was
           our
           suretie
           ,
           he
           stood
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           done
           to
           the
           greene
           tree
           ,
           should
           much
           more
           have
           beene
           done
           to
           the
           dry
           ;
           If
           God
           layd
           upon
           him
           the
           strokes
           which
           were
           due
           unto
           our
           sinne
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           heavie
           shall
           his
           hand
           be
           upon
           those
           whom
           he
           throughly
           hateth
           ?
        
         
           But
           shall
           not
           the
           Angels
           then
           be
           executioners
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           upon
           wicked
           men
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           The
           Angels
           shal
           have
           their
           service
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Lord.
           First
           ,
           
             as
             Attendants
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           majestie
           and
           glory
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.7
           .
           Matth.
           24.31
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             as
             executioners
             of
             his
             will
          
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           gather
           together
           the
           Elect
           and
           the
           reprobate
           ,
           to
           binde
           
           up
           the
           wicked
           as
           sheaves
           or
           faggots
           for
           the
           fire
           .
           Matth.
           13.30.24.31
           .
           But
           yet
           still
           the
           Lord
           interposeth
           his
           owne
           power
           .
           As
           a
           Schoolemaster
           setteth
           one
           scholar
           to
           bring
           forth
           another
           unto
           punishment
           ,
           but
           then
           hee
           layeth
           on
           the
           stripes
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           is
           it
           said
           that
           the
           Father
           shal
           put
           Christs
           enemies
           under
           his
           feet
           ?
           doth
           not
           Christ
           himselfe
           do
           it
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Father
           ?
           yes
           doubtlesse
           .
           
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Sonne
             authority
             to
             execute
             Iudgement
             also
             ,
          
           and
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           ,
           to
           dash
           his
           enemies
           to
           peeces
           like
           a
           potters
           vessell
           ;
           for
           
             whatsoever
             things
             the
             father
             doth
             ,
             these
             also
             doth
             the
             sonne
             likewise
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           5.19.27
           .
           Psal.
           2.9
           .
           But
           we
           are
           to
           note
           that
           the
           subjecting
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           under
           his
           feete
           is
           
             a
             worke
             of
             divine
             power
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           attributed
           to
           Christ
           as
           an
           Officer
           ,
           yet
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             all
             divine
             operations
             .
          
           So
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           set
           forth
           his
           Sonne
           as
           a
           propitiation
           ,
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           and
           yet
           the
           Sonne
           came
           downe
           and
           manifested
           himselfe
           ,
           Phil.
           2.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Heb.
           9.26
           .
           The
           Father
           is
           said
           to
           have
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           Act.
           2.32
           Rom.
           6.4
           .
           and
           yet
           the
           Sonne
           raised
           himselfe
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           Iohn
           10.18
           .
           the
           Father
           is
           said
           to
           have
           set
           Christ
           at
           his
           owne
           right
           hand
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.20
           .
           and
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           have
           sate
           downe
           himselfe
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majestie
           on
           high
           ,
           Heb.
           1.3.10.12
           .
           The
           Father
           is
           said
           to
           give
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.16
           .
           and
           yet
           the
           Sonne
           promiseth
           to
           send
           him
           himselfe
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.7
           .
           so
           here
           ,
           though
           the
           Sonne
           have
           received
           power
           sufficient
           to
           subdue
           all
           his
           enemies
           under
           his
           feete
           (
           for
           he
           is
           able
           to
           subdue
           all
           things
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           )
           yet
           the
           Father
           to
           shew
           his
           hatred
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           victories
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           will
           likewise
           subdue
           all
           things
           unto
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           O
           then
           that
           men
           would
           be
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           perswaded
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           weight
           of
           Gods
           heavie
           hand
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           such
           a
           
           storme
           comming
           to
           hide
           themselves
           in
           the
           holes
           of
           that
           Rocke
           of
           mercy
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           but
           Atheisme
           and
           infidelity
           which
           bewitcheth
           men
           with
           desperate
           senselesnesse
           against
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           seconded
           his
           Word
           of
           Promise
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           strong
           consolation
           who
           flye
           for
           refuge
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           hope
           which
           is
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           Heb.
           6.17
           ,
           18.
           
           So
           hath
           hee
           confirmed
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           threatnings
           with
           an
           oath
           too
           .
           
             If
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             hand
             to
             heaven
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             live
             for
             ever
             —
             I
             will
             render
             vengeance
             to
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             I
             will
             reward
             them
             that
             hate
             me
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.40
           41.
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sworne
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             surely
             I
             will
             never
             forget
             any
             of
             their
             workes
             ,
             Amos
          
           8.7
           .
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             unto
             me
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             ▪
             Esai
             .
          
           45.23
           .
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           that
           secure
           and
           obdurate
           sinners
           might
           have
           the
           stronger
           reasons
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           wrath
           which
           is
           set
           before
           them
           .
           
             O
             nos
             miseros
             ,
             qui
             nec
             juranti
             Deo
             credimus
             !
          
           How
           wonderfull
           is
           the
           stupidity
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           neither
           beleeve
           the
           words
           ,
           nor
           tremble
           at
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ?
           Hee
           warneth
           us
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           we
           make
           haste
           to
           meete
           it
           the
           rather
           :
           wee
           fill
           up
           our
           measure
           ,
           and
           commit
           sinne
           
             with
             both
             hands
             greedily
          
           ,
           with
           uncleane
           and
           intemperate
           courses
           ,
           we
           bring
           immature
           deaths
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           hasten
           to
           hell
           the
           sooner
           ,
           and
           make
           triall
           whether
           God
           be
           a
           liar
           or
           no.
           For
           this
           indeed
           is
           the
           very
           direct
           issue
           of
           every
           profane
           exorbitancy
           which
           men
           rush
           into
           .
           Every
           man
           hath
           much
           Atheisme
           in
           his
           heart
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           such
           desperate
           stupidity
           doth
           wonderfully
           improve
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           men
           by
           degrees
           to
           the
           hellish
           presumption
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             doe
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             will
             he
             doe
             evill
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             shall
             evill
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             shall
             become
             winde
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             is
             not
             in
             them
             .
             The
             dayes
             are
             prolonged
             and
             the
             vision
             shall
             faile
          
           ;
           
           
             this
             man
             prophesieth
             of
             things
             afarre
             off
             ,
             of
             doomes
             day
             ,
          
           of
           things
           which
           
           shall
           be
           long
           after
           our
           time
           .
           Vnto
           these
           men
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           though
           they
           sleep
           ,
           and
           see
           nothing
           ,
           and
           mocke
           at
           the
           promise
           of
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           yet
           
             their
             damnation
             sleepeth
             not
          
           ,
           
           but
           shall
           come
           upon
           them
           soone
           enough
           ,
           even
           like
           an
           armed
           man.
           
             Be
             not
             ye
             mockers
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             lest
             your
             bands
             be
             made
             strong
             .
          
           
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           scorne
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           will
           make
           him
           binde
           them
           the
           faster
           upon
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           get
           the
           better
           of
           the
           proudest
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           Wee
           may
           mocke
           ,
           but
           
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
          
           .
           
           Hee
           that
           shooteth
           arrowes
           against
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           shall
           never
           reach
           high
           enough
           to
           violate
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           arrowes
           shall
           returne
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           .
           Contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           threatnings
           doth
           but
           tye
           our
           damnation
           the
           faster
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           condition
           the
           more
           remedilesse
           .
           
           The
           rage
           and
           wrestling
           of
           a
           beast
           with
           the
           rope
           which
           bindes
           him
           ,
           doth
           make
           the
           knot
           the
           faster
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Atheist
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           some
           time
           or
           other
           feeleth
           by
           the
           horrours
           of
           his
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           records
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           consumption
           decreed
           ,
           and
           a
           day
           of
           slaughter
           comming
           for
           the
           buls
           of
           Bashan
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           others
           I
           have
           knowne
           acknowledge
           indeede
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           yet
           goe
           desperately
           on
           in
           their
           presumptions
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           two
           other
           dangerous
           downefals
           :
           First
           ,
           they
           thus
           argue
           ,
           peradventure
           I
           belong
           to
           Gods
           Election
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           will
           fetch
           me
           in
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           mercy
           is
           above
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           hasten
           his
           worke
           till
           he
           will
           himselfe
           .
           O
           what
           a
           perversenesse
           is
           this
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           man
           to
           perturbe
           the
           Order
           of
           God
           ?
           His
           Rule
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           argue
           from
           a
           holy
           conversation
           to
           our
           Election
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           diligence
           in
           adding
           one
           grace
           unto
           another
           to
           make
           it
           sure
           unto
           our selves
           ;
           not
           to
           argue
           from
           our
           Election
           to
           our
           calling
           ,
           nor
           to
           neglect
           all
           diligence
           till
           our
           Election
           appeare
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           is
           infinitely
           wider
           than
           the
           very
           rebellions
           of
           men
           ,
           
           and
           it
           may
           be
           hee
           will
           snatch
           such
           a
           wicked
           disputer
           as
           this
           like
           a
           brand
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           .
           But
           then
           know
           withall
           ,
           that
           every
           desperate
           sin
           thou
           dost
           now
           wilfully
           run
           into
           ,
           will
           at
           last
           cost
           thee
           such
           bitter
           throwes
           such
           bloudy
           teares
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           be
           willing
           with
           the
           least
           of
           them
           to
           purchase
           the
           most
           sweete
           and
           constant
           pleasure
           which
           thy
           heart
           can
           now
           delight
           in
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           a
           bloody
           adventure
           upon
           the
           patience
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           any
           man
           upon
           expectation
           of
           Gods
           favour
           to
           steale
           time
           from
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           the
           possibilitie
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           into
           an
           occasion
           of
           sinning
           .
           The
           Ninivites
           gathered
           another
           conclusion
           from
           those
           premises
           ;
           
             Let
             man
             and
             beast
             be
             covered
             with
             sackecloth
             and
             cry
             mightily
             unto
             God
             :
             yea
             ,
             let
             them
             turne
             every
             one
             from
             their
             evill
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             violence
             which
             is
             in
             their
             hands
             :
          
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           resolution
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             tell
             if
             God
             will
             turne
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             turne
             away
             from
             his
             fierce
             anger
             that
             wee
             perish
             not
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Prophets
           teach
           us
           to
           make
           another
           use
           of
           the
           possibility
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ;
           
             Rent
             your
             hearts
             and
             not
             your
             garments
             ,
             and
             turne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             he
             is
             gratious
             and
             mercifull
             ,
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             kindenesse
             ,
             and
             repenteth
             him
             of
             the
             evill
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             if
             he
             will
             returne
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             blessing
             behinde
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             Seeke
             ye
             the
             Lord
             all
             ye
             meeke
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
           
             seeke
             righteousnesse
             ,
             seeke
             meeknesse
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ye
             shall
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             .
          
        
         
           But
           then
           secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           wanting
           desperate
           wretches
           who
           will
           thus
           hellishly
           argue
           against
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           It
           may
           be
           the
           decree
           is
           gone
           forth
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           rejected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           I
           labour
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           to
           repeale
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           ,
           since
           I
           shall
           have
           no
           heaven
           hereafter
           ,
           take
           the
           fill
           of
           mine
           owne
           wayes
           and
           lusts
           here
           ?
           Thus
           we
           finde
           the
           wicked
           Epicures
           conclude
           ,
           
             Wee
             shall
             dye
             tomorrow
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             eate
             and
             drinke
             to
             day
             .
          
           
           Nay
           ,
           but
           who
           art
           thou
           ,
           O
           
           man
           ,
           who
           disputest
           against
           God
           ?
           who
           rather
           choosest
           to
           abuse
           the
           secrets
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           thou
           maiest
           dishonour
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           bee
           ruled
           by
           his
           revealed
           will
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           obey
           him
           ?
           
             Let
             the
             potsheards
             strive
             with
             the
             potsheards
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           but
           let
           not
           the
           Clay
           dash
           it selfe
           against
           him
           that
           made
           it
           .
           Remember
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           difference
           which
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           even
           amongst
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           .
           
             It
             shall
             be
             easier
             for
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             and
             for
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
          
           than
           for
           those
           cities
           which
           have
           heard
           and
           despised
           him
           .
           Wicked
           men
           are
           treasuring
           up
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           hoording
           up
           of
           destruction
           against
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           every
           new
           oath
           or
           blasphemie
           heapes
           a
           new
           mountaine
           upon
           their
           conscience
           ;
           every
           renewed
           act
           of
           any
           uncleannesse
           plungeth
           a
           man
           deeper
           into
           hell
           ,
           giveth
           the
           divell
           more
           hold
           fast
           of
           him
           ,
           adds
           more
           fuell
           unto
           his
           Tophet
           ,
           squeezeth
           in
           more
           dregges
           and
           woefull
           ingredients
           into
           the
           cup
           of
           astonishment
           which
           he
           must
           swallow
           .
           Doubtlesse
           a
           sinner
           in
           hell
           would
           account
           himselfe
           a
           blessed
           creature
           if
           hee
           did
           not
           feele
           there
           the
           weight
           and
           worme
           of
           such
           and
           such
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           with
           much
           easinesse
           he
           might
           have
           forborne
           ,
           nay
           which
           without
           paine
           and
           labour
           hee
           could
           not
           commit
           .
           We
           see
           Dives
           in
           hell
           begg'd
           for
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           to
           coole
           his
           tongue
           in
           that
           mightie
           flame
           .
           Now
           suppose
           a
           man
           in
           a
           burning
           fornace
           ;
           what
           great
           comfort
           could
           he
           receive
           from
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           against
           a
           fornace
           of
           fire
           ?
           Certainely
           the
           abatement
           of
           so
           much
           paine
           as
           the
           abiding
           of
           one
           drop
           would
           remove
           ,
           could
           in
           no
           proportion
           amount
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           smallest
           sin
           ,
           of
           the
           least
           idle
           word
           ,
           or
           unprofitable
           thought
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           that
           extremity
           there
           shall
           not
           bee
           allowed
           a
           drop
           of
           refreshment
           against
           a
           lake
           of
           fire
           .
           O
           that
           men
           would
           therefore
           in
           time
           consider
           what
           a
           woefull
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           rowze
           up
           the
           jealousie
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ;
           that
           because
           he
           will
           doe
           thus
           and
           thus
           unto
           obdurate
           sinners
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           they
           would
           therefore
           in
           time
           humble
           themselves
           under
           his
           mightie
           hand
           ,
           and
           prepare
           to
           meete
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           judgements
           .
           For
           certainely
           no
           sooner
           doth
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Sinner
           yeeld
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           hee
           meeteth
           him
           in
           his
           returne
           and
           preventeth
           him
           with
           goodnesse
           ,
           his
           heart
           likewise
           is
           turned
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           repentings
           are
           kindled
           together
           .
           With
           much
           more
           delight
           will
           he
           put
           a
           man
           into
           the
           armes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           for●e
           him
           under
           his
           feet
           .
           
             He
             doth
             not
             afflict
             willingly
             nor
             grieve
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ;
             he
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             he
             delighteth
             in
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           observed
           was
           the
           
             Manner
             of
             this
             victory
          
           ,
           expressed
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           Ponam
           ,
           and
           
             ponam
             scabellum
          
           .
           To
           put
           ,
           and
           to
           
             put
             as
             a
             stoole
          
           under
           Christs
           feet
           .
           Now
           this
           expression
           ,
           that
           the
           conquest
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           shall
           bee
           but
           as
           the
           removing
           of
           a
           stoole
           into
           his
           place
           ,
           noteth
           unto
           us
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             the
             easinesse
             of
             Gods
             victory
          
           over
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ.
           They
           are
           before
           him
           as
           nothing
           ,
           lesse
           than
           nothing
           ,
           
           the
           drop
           of
           a
           bucket
           ,
           the
           dust
           of
           a
           ballance
           ,
           a
           very
           little
           thing
           .
           What
           thing
           is
           heavier
           than
           a
           mountaine
           ,
           what
           thing
           easier
           than
           a
           touch
           ,
           what
           lighter
           than
           chaffe
           ,
           or
           softer
           than
           wax
           ?
           and
           yet
           they
           who
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           are
           as
           strong
           and
           immoveable
           as
           mountaines
           ,
           if
           God
           but
           touch
           them
           they
           shall
           bee
           turned
           into
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           flow
           at
           his
           presence
           .
           
           If
           a
           man
           had
           a
           deadly
           pestilence
           and
           of
           infallible
           infection
           ,
           how
           easily
           might
           that
           man
           be
           avenged
           on
           his
           enemy
           with
           but
           breathing
           in
           his
           face
           ?
           Now
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           like
           a
           streame
           of
           brimstone
           to
           devoure
           the
           wicked
           .
           
           As
           easily
           as
           fire
           consumeth
           flax
           or
           stubble
           ,
           
           as
           easily
           as
           poyson
           invadeth
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           easily
           as
           a
           rod
           of
           iron
           breaketh
           in
           peeces
           a
           potters
           vessell
           ,
           as
           easily
           as
           a
           burdensome
           stone
           bruizeth
           that
           which
           it
           fals
           upon
           ;
           so
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           irresistibly
           doth
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           consume
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           to
           insist
           long
           on
           so
           certaine
           and
           obvious
           a
           truth
           .
           Farre
           easier
           wee
           know
           it
           is
           to
           destroy
           than
           to
           build
           up
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           art
           required
           in
           demolishing
           ,
           
           as
           there
           is
           in
           erecting
           of
           an
           edifice
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           are
           long
           and
           difficultly
           growing
           up
           ,
           are
           suddenly
           extinguished
           .
           Since
           therfore
           God
           had
           power
           and
           wisedome
           to
           make
           the
           creature
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           hee
           can
           most
           easily
           destroy
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Gods
           power
           is
           as
           it
           were
           set
           on
           by
           his
           jealousie
           and
           fury
           against
           sinners
           .
           Anger
           wee
           know
           is
           the
           whetstone
           of
           strength
           ,
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           other
           termes
           it
           will
           make
           a
           man
           prevaile
           .
           Nothing
           is
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           a
           fire
           which
           is
           once
           enrag'd
           .
           Now
           Gods
           displeasure
           is
           kindled
           ,
           and
           breaketh
           forth
           into
           a
           flame
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           Deut.
           29.20
           .
           like
           a
           devouring
           Lion
           ,
           or
           a
           bereaved
           Beare
           ,
           like
           the
           implacable
           rage
           of
           a
           jealous
           man
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Lords
           revenge
           breake
           forth
           upon
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
        
         
           Adde
           hereunto
           our
           disposition
           and
           preparednesse
           for
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           
           Strength
           it selfe
           may
           bee
           tired
           out
           in
           vaine
           upon
           a
           subject
           which
           is
           uncapable
           of
           any
           injury
           therefrom
           .
           But
           if
           the
           paw
           of
           a
           Beare
           meet
           with
           so
           thinne
           a
           substance
           as
           the
           kall
           of
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           how
           easily
           is
           it
           torne
           to
           pieces
           ?
           Every
           action
           is
           then
           most
           speedily
           finished
           when
           the
           subject
           on
           which
           it
           workes
           is
           thereunto
           prepared
           .
           Farre
           easier
           is
           it
           to
           make
           a
           print
           in
           wax
           than
           in
           Adamant
           ,
           to
           kindle
           a
           fire
           in
           dry
           stubble
           ,
           than
           in
           greene
           wood
           .
           Now
           wicked
           men
           have
           fitted
           themselves
           for
           wrath
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           procurers
           ,
           and
           artificers
           of
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
           They
           are
           vessels
           ,
           
           and
           God
           is
           never
           without
           treasures
           of
           wrath
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           confusion
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           is
           but
           like
           the
           drawing
           of
           water
           out
           of
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           or
           the
           filling
           of
           a
           bag
           out
           of
           a
           heape
           of
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           adde
           hereunto
           our
           destitutenesse
           of
           all
           helpe
           &
           succor
           .
           Even
           fire
           amongst
           pitch
           might
           bee
           quenched
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           could
           powre
           downe
           water
           in
           abundance
           upon
           it
           .
           
           But
           the
           wicked
           shall
           have
           no
           strength
           either
           in
           or
           about
           them
           to
           prevent
           or
           remove
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
           Here
           indeed
           they
           have
           some
           helpes
           (
           such
           as
           they
           are
           )
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           God
           in
           his
           word
           .
           Weatlh
           and
           greatnesse
           to
           bee
           the
           provisions
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           the
           countenance
           of
           the
           wicked
           world
           to
           encourage
           them
           in
           their
           wayes
           ;
           Satan
           and
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           flesh
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           arguments
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           a
           varnish
           upon
           uncleanesse
           :
           but
           when
           the
           lion
           comes
           the
           shepheard
           can
           doe
           the
           sheepe
           no
           good
           ,
           when
           the
           fire
           comes
           the
           rotten
           post
           shall
           perish
           with
           the
           varnish
           which
           cover'd
           it
           .
           Hee
           that
           was
           here
           strong
           enough
           to
           provoke
           God
           ,
           shall
           at
           last
           bee
           bound
           hand
           and
           foote
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           no
           faculty
           left
           either
           to
           resist
           him
           or
           to
           runne
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           foolish
           disposition
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           shall
           ever
           continue
           in
           that
           estate
           which
           they
           are
           once
           in
           .
           The
           proud
           and
           wicked
           man
           hath
           said
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           
           
             I
             shall
             never
             bee
             moved
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             bee
             in
             adversity
             .
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             ,
             hee
             hideth
             his
             face
             ,
             hee
             will
             never
             see
             it
             .
          
           And
           the
           Prophet
           David
           was
           overtaken
           with
           this
           grosse
           error
           ,
           
             I
             said
             in
             my
             prosperity
             I
             shall
             never
             bee
             moved
             .
          
           
           This
           was
           the
           vaine
           conceite
           of
           the
           foole
           in
           the
           gospell
           ,
           thou
           hast
           
             much
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
          
           take
           thine
           ease
           ,
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           bee
           merry
           .
           This
           ever
           hath
           been
           the
           language
           of
           secure
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             No
             evill
             shall
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             peace
             though
             I
             walke
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             mine
             heart
             .
             To
             morrow
             shall
             bee
             as
             this
             day
             and
             much
             more
             abundant
             .
          
           And
           so
           also
           in
           afflictions
           ;
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             forgotten
             to
             bee
             gratious
             and
             shut
             up
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             displeasure
             ?
             from
             day
             even
             to
             night
             wilt
             thou
             make
             an
             end
             of
             mee
             .
             I
             said
             my
             hope
             is
             left
             and
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             for
             my
             part
             .
          
           I
           shall
           never
           overcome
           such
           an
           affliction
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           breake
           through
           such
           a
           pressure
           .
           And
           both
           these
           come
           from
           want
           of
           faith
           touching
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           subdue
           all
           enemies
           under
           Christs
           feete
           .
           If
           men
           would
           but
           consider
           how
           easily
           God
           can
           breake
           downe
           
           all
           their
           cobwebs
           ,
           and
           sweepe
           away
           their
           refuge
           of
           lies
           ,
           how
           easily
           hee
           can
           spoile
           them
           of
           all
           the
           provisions
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           like
           a
           lambe
           in
           a
           large
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           more
           fearfull
           of
           him
           ▪
           and
           lesse
           dote
           upon
           things
           which
           will
           not
           profit
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           abuse
           their
           youth
           ,
           strength
           ,
           time
           ,
           abilities
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           spring
           of
           them
           all
           within
           themselves
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           their
           good
           is
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           seithe
           can
           get
           as
           well
           through
           the
           greene
           grasse
           as
           the
           dry
           stubble
           ,
           that
           consuming
           fire
           can
           as
           well
           melt
           the
           hardest
           metall
           as
           the
           softest
           wax
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           men
           in
           sore
           extremities
           make
           strong
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           vow
           much
           repentance
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           are
           off
           from
           the
           rack
           returne
           againe
           to
           their
           vomit
           ,
           and
           wallow
           in
           their
           wonted
           lusts
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           sense
           made
           them
           feele
           that
           then
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           had
           faith
           they
           might
           still
           perceive
           ,
           and
           so
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           good
           resolutions
           ,
           namely
           that
           Gods
           hand
           was
           neere
           unto
           them
           ?
           But
           what
           ,
           
             is
             not
             God
             a
             God
             afarre
             off
             as
             well
             as
             neere
             at
             hand
             ?
          
           doth
           not
           hee
           say
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
           that
           in
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             their
             sufficiency
             they
             shall
             bee
             in
             straites
             ?
          
           cannot
           hee
           blast
           the
           corne
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           in
           the
           harvest
           ,
           in
           the
           barne
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           mouth
           of
           the
           wicked
           ?
           Did
           hee
           not
           cut
           off
           Belshazzar
           in
           his
           cups
           ,
           and
           Herod
           in
           his
           robas
           ,
           and
           Babylon
           and
           Tyrus
           in
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           Haman
           in
           his
           favor
           ,
           and
           Iezabel
           in
           her
           paint
           ?
           Have
           but
           faith
           enough
           to
           say
           I
           am
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           humane
           events
           should
           bee
           strange
           unto
           mee
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           one
           consideration
           may
           keepe
           a
           man
           from
           outrage
           of
           sinning
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           I
           have
           abundance
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           yet
           am
           I
           still
           but
           a
           gilded
           potsheard
           :
           It
           may
           bee
           I
           have
           excellent
           endowments
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           them
           all
           in
           an
           earthen
           vessell
           .
           And
           shall
           the
           potsheard
           strive
           with
           the
           potter
           ,
           and
           provoke
           him
           that
           made
           it
           ?
           This
           would
           teach
           us
           to
           feare
           and
           tremble
           at
           Gods
           power
           .
           Though
           wee
           looke
           upon
           death
           and
           judgment
           as
           a-farre
           off
           ,
           yet
           God
           
           can
           make
           them
           neere
           when
           hee
           will
           ,
           for
           hee
           hath
           said
           that
           the
           damnation
           of
           wicked
           men
           is
           swift
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           
             neere
             unto
             cursing
          
           .
           
           His
           judgments
           are
           like
           lightning
           ,
           and
           have
           wings
           suddenly
           to
           overtake
           a
           sinner
           .
           Hee
           requires
           but
           a
           moneth
           ,
           nay
           but
           a
           morning
           ,
           nay
           but
           a
           moment
           to
           consume
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           bring
           desolation
           upon
           those
           who
           said
           they
           should
           ●it
           as
           a
           Lady
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           did
           never
           remember
           the
           latter
           end
           .
           
             Though
             a
             sinner
             doe
             evill
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             and
             his
             dayes
             bee
             prolonged
             ,
          
           namely
           by
           the
           patience
           and
           permission
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           his
           dayes
           are
           ,
           
             yet
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             at
             last
             onely
             with
             those
             that
             feare
             God
          
           ;
           The
           wicked
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prolong
           their
           owne
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           for
           Afflictions
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           fruit
           of
           the
           infidelity
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           a
           foolish
           charging
           and
           chiding
           of
           our
           Maker
           ,
           to
           accompt
           our selves
           swallowed
           up
           of
           any
           present
           pressure
           .
           If
           we
           did
           but
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           with
           God
           to
           subdue
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           rebuke
           our
           afflictions
           as
           it
           is
           with
           us
           to
           put
           a
           stoole
           under
           our
           feete
           ,
           wee
           would
           then
           learne
           to
           waite
           on
           him
           in
           all
           our
           distresses
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           cannot
           answere
           difficulties
           ,
           nor
           extricate
           our selves
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           doubts
           or
           fears
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           his
           thoughts
           are
           above
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           his
           wayes
           above
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           cast
           our selves
           wholly
           upon
           his
           power
           .
           
           T
           is
           an
           argument
           which
           the
           Lord
           every
           where
           useth
           to
           establish
           his
           Church
           withall
           :
           
           
             Feare
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             bee
             affraid
             ,
             but
             sanctifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             bee
             your
             feare
             .
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             bee
             affraid
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             which
             shall
             bee
             made
             as
             grasse
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             forgettest
             the
             Lord
             thy
             maker
             ,
             and
             hast
             feared
             every
             day
             because
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             oppressor
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             where
             is
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             oppressor
             ?
          
           If
           it
           bee
           marvailous
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           remnant
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           
             should
             it
             bee
             marvailous
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
             is
             there
             
             any
             thing
             too
             hard
             for
             mee
             ?
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whose
             hope
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
             Hee
             shall
             bee
             as
             a
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             waters
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             shall
             not
             bee
             carefull
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             drought
             .
             When
             the
             poore
             and
             needy
             seeke
             water
             and
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             faileth
             for
             thirst
             ,
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             heare
             them
             ,
             I
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             forsake
             them
             .
             Though
             the
             fig-tree
             shall
             not
             blossome
             ,
             neither
             shall
             fruite
             bee
             in
             the
             vines
             ,
             the
             labor
             of
             the
             olive
             shall
             faile
             ,
             and
             the
             field
             shall
             yeeld
             no
             meate
             ,
             the
             flock
             shall
             bee
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             fould
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             bee
             no
             heard
             in
             the
             stals
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             rejoice
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             .
          
           Hee
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           abundantly
           above
           all
           that
           wee
           can
           ask
           or
           thinke
           .
           God
           would
           never
           so
           frequently
           carry
           men
           to
           the
           dependance
           upon
           his
           power
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           apt
           in
           extremities
           to
           judge
           of
           God
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           suspect
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           this
           Putting
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           like
           a
           stoole
           under
           his
           feete
           noteth
           Easinesse
           ,
           so
           also
           it
           noteth
           
             Order
             or
             Beauty
             too
          
           .
           When
           Christs
           enemies
           shall
           bee
           under
           his
           foote
           ,
           then
           there
           shall
           bee
           a
           right
           Order
           in
           things
           ,
           then
           it
           shall
           indeed
           appeare
           that
           God
           is
           a
           
             God
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           day
           wherin
           that
           shall
           bee
           done
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             Time
             of
             the
             Restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Act.
          
           3.21
           .
           The
           putting
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           under
           his
           feete
           is
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           
           Iustice
           is
           the
           most
           orderly
           vertue
           ,
           that
           which
           keepeth
           beauty
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           a
           people
           ,
           as
           consisting
           it selfe
           in
           a
           symmetrie
           ,
           and
           proportion
           .
           Againe
           ,
           every
           thing
           out
           of
           its
           owne
           place
           is
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           when
           things
           are
           all
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           and
           due
           proportions
           ,
           then
           there
           results
           a
           beauty
           and
           comelinesse
           from
           them
           .
           In
           a
           great
           house
           there
           are
           many
           vessels
           ,
           some
           of
           wood
           and
           brasse
           ,
           others
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           .
           some
           for
           honorable
           ,
           others
           for
           base
           and
           sordid
           uses
           ;
           Now
           if
           all
           these
           were
           confusedly
           together
           in
           one
           roome
           a
           man
           would
           conclude
           that
           things
           were
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           plate
           is
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           the
           brasse
           and
           wood
           in
           
           another
           ,
           wee
           acknowledge
           a
           decency
           and
           cleanlinesse
           in
           such
           a
           house
           .
           Let
           a
           body
           bee
           of
           never
           so
           exact
           temperature
           and
           delicate
           complexion
           ,
           yet
           if
           any
           member
           therin
           bee
           misplaced
           ,
           the
           eye
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           eare
           ,
           or
           the
           cheeke
           of
           the
           forehead
           ,
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           beauty
           in
           such
           a
           body
           :
           So
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           till
           God
           set
           every
           one
           in
           his
           right
           place
           ,
           the
           order
           thereof
           is
           but
           imperfect
           .
           Therefore
           when
           Iudas
           was
           put
           under
           Christs
           feete
           ,
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           have
           gone
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           unto
           his
           owne
           place
           ,
           Act.
           1.25
           .
        
         
           Why
           then
           should
           any
           man
           murmure
           at
           the
           prosperity
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
           or
           conceive
           of
           Gods
           proceedings
           as
           if
           they
           were
           irregular
           and
           unequall
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           profit
           for
           those
           who
           walke
           mournfully
           ,
           but
           the
           proud
           ,
           and
           wicked
           workers
           were
           set
           up
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           revile
           the
           workman
           while
           hee
           is
           yet
           in
           the
           fitting
           of
           his
           worke
           .
           The
           pieces
           are
           not
           yet
           put
           together
           in
           their
           proper
           joints
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           marvell
           if
           the
           evennesse
           and
           beauty
           of
           Gods
           workes
           bee
           not
           so
           plainly
           discovered
           .
           For
           every
           thing
           is
           
             beautifull
             in
             its
             time
          
           ;
           what
           though
           the
           corne
           in
           the
           field
           hang
           downe
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           weeds
           seeme
           to
           flourish
           and
           overtop
           it
           ;
           stay
           but
           till
           the
           harvest
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           then
           appeare
           which
           was
           for
           the
           garner
           ,
           and
           which
           for
           the
           fire
           .
           Goe
           into
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           looke
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           the
           revelation
           of
           Gods
           righteous
           judgments
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           appeare
           
             that
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
          
           
           
             though
             the
             transgressors
             stumble
             in
             them
             ,
          
           or
           bee
           offended
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           hence
           every
           man
           may
           learne
           how
           to
           bring
           beauty
           and
           order
           into
           himselfe
           ,
           namely
           by
           subduing
           those
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           those
           lusts
           and
           evill
           affections
           which
           dwell
           within
           him
           .
           Lawes
           wee
           know
           are
           the
           ligaments
           and
           sinewes
           of
           a
           state
           ,
           the
           strings
           as
           it
           were
           which
           being
           touched
           and
           animated
           by
           skilfull
           governors
           doe
           yield
           that
           excellent
           harmonie
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           seen
           in
           well
           constituted
           common
           wealths
           ;
           the
           more
           they
           prevaile
           so
           much
           the
           more
           unitie
           is
           preserved
           and
           faction
           
           abated
           ,
           and
           community
           cherished
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           :
           Even
           so
           where
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           the
           roiall
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           and
           grace
           doe
           more
           prevaile
           over
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           excellent
           is
           the
           harmonie
           and
           complexion
           of
           such
           a
           soule
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           last
           thing
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           ,
           
           
             Scabellum
             pedibus
             tuis
             .
             A
             stoole
             under
             thy
             feete
             .
          
           Things
           are
           
             under
             Christs
             feete
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             :
          
           Either
           by
           way
           of
           subjection
           as
           Servants
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           hath
           dominion
           over
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           
             all
             things
             put
             under
             his
             feete
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           at
           his
           owne
           right
           hand
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           farre
           above
           all
           principality
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           might
           ,
           and
           dominion
           and
           every
           name
           that
           is
           named
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           world
           but
           also
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           
           
             And
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feete
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           him
           to
           bee
           the
           head
           over
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           expresseth
           in
           a
           like
           manner
           :
           Hee
           is
           gone
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           is
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Angels
             and
             authorities
             and
             powers
             being
             made
             subject
             to
             him
             :
          
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           by
           
             way
             of
             victorie
             and
             insultation
          
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           Christs
           enemies
           are
           put
           under
           his
           feete
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           most
           proper
           way
           .
           For
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           indeed
           under
           the
           head
           .
           So
           wee
           finde
           that
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           are
           
             in
             his
             hands
          
           .
           
           
             No
             man
             shall
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             .
          
           And
           the
           Lambes
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           his
           
             armes
             ,
             and
             bosome
             .
             Hee
             shall
             gather
             the
             Lambs
             with
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
          
           But
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           are
           
             under
             his
             feete
          
           to
           bee
           trampled
           upon
           ,
           till
           their
           bloud
           bee
           squeezed
           out
           ,
           and
           his
           garments
           stained
           with
           it
           .
           All
           the
           multiplied
           multitudes
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           world
           shall
           bee
           but
           as
           so
           many
           Clusters
           of
           ripe
           grapes
           to
           bee
           cast
           into
           the
           great
           winepresse
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           troden
           by
           him
           who
           went
           forth
           on
           a
           white
           horse
           conquering
           and
           to
           conquer
           ,
           till
           the
           bloud
           come
           out
           of
           the
           winepresse
           even
           unto
           the
           
           horse
           bridles
           .
           And
           this
           is
           an
           usuall
           expression
           of
           a
           totall
           victory
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           laying
           of
           an
           adversary
           even
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           crushed
           and
           trampled
           upon
           .
           This
           was
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Serpent
           that
           hee
           should
           crawle
           with
           his
           belly
           upon
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
           and
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           should
           bruize
           his
           head
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           curse
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           lick
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           tongue
           of
           her
           dogs
           should
           bee
           dipped
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           her
           enemies
           .
           Thus
           David
           put
           the
           people
           of
           Rabbah
           under
           harrowes
           ;
           and
           Iehu
           trod
           Iezabel
           under
           his
           horses
           feete
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Church
           chooseth
           that
           phrase
           to
           expresse
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           her
           calamity
           by
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           trodden
           under
           foote
           all
           my
           mighty
           men
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           mee
           ;
           hee
           hath
           called
           an
           assembly
           against
           mee
           to
           crush
           my
           yong
           men
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           trodden
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Iuda
           as
           in
           a
           wine-presse
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           putting
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           as
           a
           stoole
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           notes
           unto
           us
           in
           regard
           of
           Christ
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           Rest
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           his
           
             Triumph
             .
             To
             stand
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Phrase
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           )
           denoteth
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Sit
             ,
             Rest
          
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           posture
           more
           easie
           than
           to
           sit
           with
           a
           stoole
           under
           ones
           feet
           .
           Till
           Christs
           enemies
           then
           be
           all
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           fully
           in
           his
           Rest.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           he
           is
           in
           Rest
           ,
           he
           hath
           finished
           the
           worke
           which
           was
           given
           him
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           entred
           into
           his
           rest
           .
           Hee
           hath
           alreadie
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           led
           captivity
           captive
           ;
           yet
           in
           his
           members
           he
           still
           suffers
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           way
           of
           paine
           or
           passion
           ,
           yet
           by
           way
           of
           Sympathy
           or
           compassion
           ,
           he
           is
           
             touched
             with
             a
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.15
           .
           As
           by
           the
           things
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           
           he
           
             learned
             obedience
          
           towards
           God
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           same
           sufferings
           hee
           learned
           compassion
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           mercy
           and
           fidelity
           towards
           his
           members
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           be
           more
           tenderly
           faithfull
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           another
           ,
           than
           he
           who
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           
           knoweth
           the
           consequence
           and
           necessity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           afflicted
           in
           all
           the
           afflictions
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           that
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Saints
           fill
           up
           the
           remainders
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           behinde
           ,
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           of
           himselfe
           is
           so
           full
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           filleth
           all
           in
           all
           (
           neither
           doth
           the
           Church
           serve
           to
           supply
           his
           defects
           ,
           but
           to
           magnifie
           his
           mercy
           :
           )
           so
           the
           Churches
           sufferings
           are
           esteemed
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           although
           his
           were
           of
           themselves
           so
           full
           before
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           had
           a
           
             consummatum
             est
          
           to
           seale
           up
           both
           their
           measure
           and
           their
           merit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           sufferings
           are
           called
           his
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           addition
           ,
           or
           improvement
           unto
           those
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           honour
           and
           dignitie
           unto
           us
           ,
           they
           shew
           Christs
           compassion
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           union
           and
           conformitie
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           no
           way
           either
           any
           defect
           of
           vertue
           in
           his
           ,
           or
           any
           value
           of
           merit
           in
           ours
           ,
           or
           any
           ecclesiasticall
           treasure
           ,
           or
           redundancie
           out
           of
           a
           mixture
           of
           both
           ,
           very
           profitable
           they
           are
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           very
           base
           and
           unworthy
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           sinne
           :
           very
           profitable
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           very
           unprofitable
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           God.
           So
           then
           ,
           though
           Christ
           rest
           from
           suffering
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           his
           Saints
           ;
           though
           the
           Serpent
           cannot
           come
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           still
           bruizing
           of
           his
           heele
           .
           Here
           then
           the
           Apostles
           inference
           is
           good
           ,
           there
           remaineth
           therefore
           rest
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           glorious
           rest
           as
           must
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           when
           the
           wicked
           perish
           they
           shall
           see
           it
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           shall
           wash
           their
           feet
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           their
           adversaries
           .
           The
           revenge
           of
           God
           against
           his
           enemies
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           shall
           bring
           an
           ease
           with
           it
           :
           Ah
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ease
             me
          
           of
           mine
           adversaries
           ,
           
           
             I
             will
             avenge
             me
          
           of
           mine
           enemies
           ,
           Esay
           1.24
           .
           This
           is
           the
           comfort
           which
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           full
           when
           their
           enemies
           shall
           be
           hungry
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           appeare
           to
           their
           
           joy
           ,
           when
           their
           enemies
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           teach
           wicked
           men
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           persecuting
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           they
           therein
           are
           professed
           enemies
           to
           him
           whom
           yet
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           worship
           .
           This
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           counsels
           and
           resolutions
           which
           are
           made
           against
           the
           subjects
           or
           lawes
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           are
           but
           
             vaine
             imaginations
          
           which
           shall
           never
           be
           executed
           ;
           He
           will
           at
           last
           avenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           power
           or
           malice
           of
           hell
           ,
           make
           them
           to
           sit
           actually
           in
           heavenly
           places
           with
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           virtually
           and
           representatively
           carried
           thither
           alreadie
           .
           And
           it
           should
           comfort
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           their
           sufferings
           for
           Christs
           sake
           :
           Because
           hereby
           they
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           Conformable
           unto
           him
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           Associates
           with
           him
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           way
           to
           rest
           :
           for
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           to
           recompence
           tribulation
           to
           them
           that
           trouble
           you
           ,
           
           and
           
             to
             you
             who
             are
             troubled
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           inasmuch
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           partakers
           of
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           when
           his
           glory
           shall
           be
           revealed
           ,
           
             ye
             shall
             be
             glad
             also
             with
             exceeding
             joy
             :
          
           
           And
           this
           joy
           shall
           be
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           it
           shall
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           everlasting
           subjection
           of
           the
           enemie
           under
           Christs
           feet
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           here
           they
           persecuted
           and
           despised
           ,
           shal
           there
           with
           Christ
           be
           their
           judges
           .
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           noteth
           the
           Rest
           ,
           so
           likewise
           the
           
             Triumph
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           when
           he
           shall
           set
           his
           feet
           on
           the
           necke
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           
             triumphed
             over
             them
             in
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             Coloss.
          
           2.15
           .
           And
           there
           are
           two
           words
           which
           have
           an
           allusion
           unto
           the
           formes
           of
           triumph
           ,
           Expoliation
           and
           Publication
           ,
           or
           representation
           of
           the
           pompe
           unto
           the
           world
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           
             He
             spoiled
             principalities
             and
             powers
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           He
           tooke
           from
           them
           all
           their
           armour
           wherein
           they
           trusted
           ,
           and
           
             divided
             the
             spoiles
             ,
             Luke
          
           11.22
           .
           The
           armour
           of
           Satan
           was
           principally
           
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           the
           Law
           which
           was
           against
           us
           ,
           or
           contrary
           unto
           us
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           wee
           were
           under
           the
           full
           force
           and
           rigour
           of
           that
           ,
           so
           long
           we
           were
           under
           the
           possession
           and
           tyranny
           of
           Satan
           ;
           but
           when
           Christ
           nailed
           that
           unto
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           other
           panoply
           of
           Satan
           was
           easily
           taken
           from
           him
           :
           he
           was
           then
           spoiled
           of
           all
           his
           weapons
           and
           provisions
           of
           lust
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           the
           things
           which
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           were
           unto
           us
           crucified
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           by
           faith
           in
           him
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           overcome
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           value
           it
           aright
           ,
           
           to
           esteeme
           the
           promises
           thereof
           thinne
           and
           empty
           ,
           and
           the
           threatnings
           thereof
           vaine
           and
           false
           ;
           
           the
           treasures
           thereof
           baser
           than
           the
           very
           reproches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           the
           afflictions
           thereof
           not
           worthy
           to
           bee
           compared
           with
           the
           glory
           which
           shall
           bee
           revealed
           in
           us
           ,
           
           as
           being
           in
           their
           measure
           but
           light
           ,
           and
           but
           momentary
           in
           their
           duration
           .
           The
           power
           and
           wisdome
           of
           Satan
           was
           likewise
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           most
           notably
           befooled
           and
           disappointed
           ;
           for
           when
           hee
           thought
           that
           hee
           had
           now
           swallowed
           up
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           found
           a
           hooke
           under
           that
           bait
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           which
           neither
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           instruments
           could
           have
           suspected
           ,
           that
           Christ
           crucified
           was
           indeed
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           death
           hee
           chose
           to
           destroy
           him
           who
           had
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.24
           .
           Heb.
           2.14
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           
             shew
             ,
             or
             publike
             representation
          
           of
           this
           his
           victory
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           his
           spoiles
           openly
           unto
           the
           world
           .
           As
           the
           Crosse
           was
           his
           triumphall
           chariot
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           likewise
           
             ferculum
             pompae
          
           ,
           the
           pageant
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           table
           of
           his
           spoiles
           ,
           for
           though
           to
           a
           carnall
           eye
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           ignominy
           and
           dishonour
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           to
           those
           that
           are
           called
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           eye
           of
           faith
           given
           to
           see
           in
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           Hell
           disappointed
           ,
           Satan
           confounded
           ,
           his
           kingdome
           demolished
           ,
           the
           earthly
           members
           of
           the
           old
           man
           crucified
           ,
           affections
           and
           lusts
           abated
           ,
           and
           captivity
           alreadie
           
           led
           captive
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           triumph
           of
           any
           the
           most
           glorious
           Conquerour
           was
           ever
           honoured
           with
           the
           opening
           of
           graves
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           conversion
           of
           enemies
           ,
           the
           acclamation
           of
           mute
           and
           inanimate
           creatures
           ,
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           trembling
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           compassion
           of
           the
           rockes
           ,
           the
           amazement
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           onely
           this
           triumph
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           did
           so
           triumph
           there
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majestie
           on
           high
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           crowned
           with
           glory
           and
           honour
           ;
           and
           at
           that
           great
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           because
           hee
           will
           therein
           consummate
           his
           triumph
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           come
           with
           the
           attendance
           of
           Angels
           ,
           in
           a
           chariot
           of
           fire
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           unbeleevers
           of
           the
           world
           bound
           before
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           clamour
           ,
           applause
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           plentifull
           ground
           of
           comfort
           to
           the
           faithfull
           in
           all
           their
           conflicts
           with
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           or
           corruptions
           ,
           they
           fight
           under
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Spirit
           who
           hath
           himselfe
           already
           triumphed
           ,
           who
           accounteth
           our
           temptations
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           victories
           ours
           ;
           who
           turned
           the
           sorest
           perplexities
           which
           the
           world
           shal
           ever
           see
           ,
           into
           a
           doctrine
           of
           comfort
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Luke
           21
           .
           25-28
           .
           When
           ever
           then
           we
           are
           assaulted
           with
           any
           heavie
           temptation
           to
           discomforts
           ,
           feares
           ,
           fainting
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           sinfull
           conformities
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           tosse
           over
           our
           owne
           store
           ,
           nor
           depend
           upon
           any
           strength
           or
           principles
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           looke
           onely
           by
           faith
           unto
           the
           victories
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           great
           promise
           which
           is
           here
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           Head
           and
           Captaine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           whom
           wee
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           though
           wee
           were
           surrounded
           with
           enemies
           ,
           to
           escape
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           thorow
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Wee
           know
           the
           Cats
           
             unum
             magnum
          
           ,
           in
           the
           fable
           ,
           was
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           Foxes
           thousand
           shifts
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
           all
           the
           which
           he
           was
           caught
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Our
           enemies
           come
           against
           us
           in
           armies
           ,
           with
           infinite
           methods
           and
           stratagems
           to
           circumvent
           us
           ,
           this
           onely
           is
           our
           comfort
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             unum
             magnum
          
           ,
           one
           refuge
           which
           is
           above
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           to
           climbe
           up
           unto
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           the
           keeping
           of
           our
           soules
           unto
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           hands
           no
           man
           can
           take
           them
           .
           When
           David
           went
           forth
           against
           Goliah
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           grapple
           with
           him
           by
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           Sling
           and
           his
           stone
           at
           a
           distance
           overthrew
           him
           .
           It
           is
           not
           good
           to
           let
           Satan
           come
           too
           close
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           or
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           private
           and
           intimate
           combate
           with
           him
           (
           this
           was
           for
           our
           Captain
           onely
           to
           doe
           ,
           who
           we
           know
           entred
           into
           the
           field
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           certaine
           of
           his
           owne
           strength
           )
           but
           our
           onely
           way
           to
           prevaile
           against
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           faith
           as
           a
           sling
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           a
           stone
           ,
           he
           will
           undoubtedly
           finde
           out
           a
           place
           to
           enter
           in
           and
           to
           sinke
           the
           proudest
           enemie
           :
           we
           are
           beset
           with
           enemies
           ,
           yea
           ,
           we
           are
           enemies
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           firy
           darts
           of
           Satan
           ,
           treason
           within
           ,
           and
           warres
           without
           ,
           swarmes
           of
           Midianites
           ,
           troopes
           of
           Amalekites
           ,
           the
           Sea
           before
           us
           ,
           the
           Aegyptian
           behinde
           us
           ,
           sinne
           before
           ,
           Satan
           and
           the
           world
           behinde
           ,
           either
           I
           must
           runne
           on
           and
           bee
           drowned
           in
           sinne
           ,
           or
           I
           must
           stand
           still
           and
           be
           hewed
           in
           peeces
           with
           the
           persecutions
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           or
           I
           must
           revolt
           and
           turne
           backe
           to
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           devoured
           in
           her
           plagues
           .
           In
           these
           extremities
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           given
           us
           our
           
             unum
             magnum
             ,
             Looke
             unto
             Iesus
             ,
          
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Author
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           :
           
           It
           is
           yet
           but
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           and
           will
           not
           tarry
           ,
           he
           is
           within
           the
           view
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           hee
           is
           within
           the
           crie
           of
           our
           prayers
           ,
           hee
           
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           hee
           there
           standeth
           ,
           and
           is
           risen
           up
           already
           in
           the
           quarrell
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           Act.
           7.56
           .
           The
           nearer
           the
           Aegyptian
           is
           to
           Israel
           ,
           the
           nearer
           he
           is
           to
           ruine
           ,
           and
           the
           nearer
           Israel
           is
           to
           
           deliverance
           .
           Though
           Moses
           have
           not
           Chariots
           ,
           nor
           multitudes
           of
           weapons
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           Rod
           ,
           a
           Branch
           ,
           an
           Angell
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           which
           can
           open
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           issue
           to
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           which
           can
           turne
           the
           enemies
           rage
           into
           his
           owne
           ruine
           .
           There
           is
           no
           enemie
           so
           close
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           so
           unavoidable
           as
           our
           owne
           lusts
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           promiseth
           to
           deale
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           the
           Aegyptians
           ;
           wee
           know
           their
           tyranny
           he
           subdued
           with
           many
           plagues
           ,
           their
           first-born
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           flower
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           he
           slew
           before
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           afterwards
           joyned
           themselves
           against
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           drowned
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           so
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             He
             will
             subdue
             our
             iniquities
          
           ,
           he
           will
           purge
           them
           away
           ,
           
           the
           power
           and
           strength
           of
           them
           he
           will
           abate
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           those
           remainders
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           yet
           behinde
           ,
           and
           rebell
           against
           his
           grace
           ,
           hee
           will
           
             cast
             all
             of
             them
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           will
           remove
           them
           utterly
           away
           from
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           drowne
           them
           in
           everlasting
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           only
           blot
           them
           out
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           remember
           them
           neither
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           make
           them
           even
           not
           to
           have
           beene
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           yet
           makes
           the
           assurance
           of
           all
           this
           the
           stronger
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           all
           is
           onely
           in
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Covenant
           and
           Mercy
           .
           Now
           though
           our
           condition
           alters
           ,
           yet
           his
           mercy
           is
           still
           the
           same
           :
           If
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Covenant
           were
           in
           us
           ,
           then
           as
           we
           change
           ,
           that
           also
           would
           vary
           too
           ,
           but
           the
           root
           is
           in
           Gods
           owne
           grace
           ,
           whose
           mercy
           is
           therefore
           without
           repentance
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           
           because
           it
           is
           without
           reason
           ,
           or
           merit
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           this
           Foot-stoole
           under
           Christs
           feet
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           noteth
           unto
           us
           foure
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           
             The
             extreme
             shame
             and
             confusion
          
           which
           they
           shall
           everlastingly
           suffer
           ,
           
           the
           utter
           abasing
           and
           bringing
           downe
           of
           all
           that
           exalteth
           it selfe
           against
           Christ.
           In
           victories
           amongst
           men
           ,
           the
           part
           conquered
           goes
           many
           times
           off
           upon
           some
           honourable
           termes
           ;
           at
           the
           very
           worst
           when
           
           they
           are
           led
           captives
           ,
           yet
           they
           goe
           like
           men
           still
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           made
           a
           stoole
           for
           the
           Conquerour
           to
           insult
           over
           ,
           
           to
           licke
           the
           dust
           like
           a
           serpent
           ,
           and
           move
           out
           of
           holes
           like
           the
           wormes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           any
           further
           degree
           of
           calamity
           or
           dishonour
           left
           unto
           which
           a
           man
           may
           be
           debased
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           
             extremitie
             of
             shame
          
           .
           It
           is
           noted
           for
           the
           greatest
           indignity
           which
           Bajazet
           the
           grand
           Signior
           ever
           suffered
           ,
           when
           Tamerlane
           his
           adversary
           trampled
           upon
           his
           necke
           ;
           and
           of
           *
           Valerian
           ,
           that
           cruell
           persecutour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           trod
           under
           foot
           by
           Sapores
           the
           Persian
           King
           ,
           and
           after
           stayed
           like
           a
           beast
           .
           It
           notes
           the
           extremest
           degree
           of
           revenge
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           mixture
           of
           mercy
           or
           compassion
           in
           it
           :
           So
           that
           by
           this
           we
           see
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           kingdome
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           utter
           and
           everlasting
           shame
           :
           That
           as
           the
           faithfull
           in
           that
           great
           day
           of
           their
           redemption
           shall
           lift
           up
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           have
           boldnesse
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ;
           so
           the
           wicked
           shall
           fall
           flat
           upon
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           cleave
           unto
           the
           dust
           ;
           when
           the
           bookes
           shall
           be
           unseal'd
           and
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           produced
           ,
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           uncleannesse
           reveal'd
           on
           the
           house-top
           ,
           and
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           here
           for
           a
           little
           while
           dispute
           against
           the
           waies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cavill
           at
           his
           commands
           ,
           shall
           be
           everlastingly
           stopped
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           be
           like
           a
           deprehended
           theefe
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           )
           then
           shall
           their
           faces
           be
           as
           a
           flame
           ,
           
           full
           of
           trembling
           ,
           confusion
           and
           astonishment
           .
           The
           very
           best
           that
           are
           finde
           shame
           enough
           in
           sinne
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           who
           give
           themselves
           over
           unto
           vile
           and
           dishonourable
           affections
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hereby
           is
           noted
           the
           Burden
           which
           wicked
           men
           must
           beare
           :
           The
           foot-stoole
           beareth
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           beare
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           heavie
           and
           everlasting
           wrath
           upon
           their
           soules
           .
           Sin
           in
           the
           committing
           seemes
           very
           light
           ,
           no
           bigger
           than
           the
           cloud
           which
           the
           Prophet
           shewed
           his
           servant
           ,
           but
           at
           
           last
           it
           gathers
           into
           such
           a
           tempest
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           the
           soule
           make
           not
           haste
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           swept
           away
           ,
           and
           overwhelmed
           by
           it
           :
           weighty
           bodies
           doe
           with
           much
           difference
           affect
           the
           sense
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           places
           wherein
           they
           are
           .
           That
           vessell
           or
           peece
           of
           timber
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           drawne
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           man
           ,
           on
           the
           land
           cannot
           be
           stirred
           with
           much
           greater
           strength
           :
           So
           is
           it
           with
           sin
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           committing
           it
           ,
           nothing
           more
           easie
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           time
           of
           judging
           it
           ,
           nothing
           more
           unsupportable
           .
           A
           wilde
           Asse
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           lusting
           traverseth
           her
           wayes
           with
           much
           petulancie
           ,
           and
           snuffeth
           up
           the
           wind
           at
           her
           pleasure
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           turne
           her
           ,
           but
           
             in
             her
             moneth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           she
           is
           burdened
           with
           her
           foale
           ,
           
           shee
           then
           feeleth
           the
           event
           of
           her
           former
           lustfulnesse
           ,
           and
           will
           easily
           be
           overtaken
           :
           so
           the
           wicked
           in
           sinne
           ,
           however
           for
           the
           time
           they
           may
           beare
           it
           out
           with
           much
           mirth
           ,
           and
           cheere
           up
           their
           hearts
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           yet
           when
           sin
           is
           come
           to
           the
           birth
           ,
           and
           so
           fully
           finished
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           now
           ready
           to
           bring
           forth
           death
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           they
           shall
           then
           finde
           that
           it
           is
           but
           like
           the
           roll
           which
           the
           Prophet
           swallowed
           ,
           sweet
           to
           the
           palat
           ,
           but
           bitter
           in
           the
           belly
           ,
           like
           a
           cup
           of
           deadly
           poison
           ,
           pleasant
           in
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           torment
           in
           the
           bowels
           .
           On
           whomsoever
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           shall
           fall
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           heavie
           displeasure
           hee
           will
           grinde
           him
           to
           powder
           .
           
           That
           must
           needs
           bee
           a
           heavie
           burden
           which
           men
           would
           most
           joyfully
           exchange
           for
           the
           weight
           of
           rockes
           and
           mountaines
           to
           lye
           everlastingly
           upon
           their
           backes
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           wicked
           at
           that
           great
           day
           shall
           all
           in
           vaine
           begge
           of
           the
           mountaines
           and
           rockes
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           
           and
           to
           hide
           them
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           shall
           rather
           choose
           to
           live
           eternally
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           heaviest
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           under
           the
           fury
           of
           him
           that
           sitteth
           upon
           the
           Throne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           herein
           likewise
           is
           noted
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           just
           and
           equall
           Recompence
           unto
           ungodly
           men
           .
           The
           Lord
           
           useth
           often
           to
           fit
           punishments
           to
           the
           quality
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           sinnes
           committed
           .
           Hee
           that
           on
           the
           earth
           denied
           a
           crumb
           of
           bread
           in
           hell
           was
           denied
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           .
           Man
           who
           being
           in
           honor
           would
           needs
           affect
           to
           bee
           as
           God
           ,
           was
           thereby
           debased
           to
           become
           like
           the
           beasts
           that
           perish
           .
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           offered
           strange
           fire
           and
           perished
           by
           strange
           fire
           from
           the
           Lord.
           a
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorra
           burnt
           in
           unnaturall
           lusts
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           drowned
           in
           an
           unnaturall
           tempest
           of
           fire
           .
           b
           That
           Apostate
           in
           
             S.
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           who
           opened
           his
           mouth
           against
           Christ
           in
           blasphemie
           ,
           was
           immediatly
           smitten
           with
           dumbnesse
           that
           he
           could
           not
           open
           it
           unto
           Christ
           for
           mercy
           .
           c
           Eutropius
           the
           Eunuch
           when
           hee
           perswaded
           the
           Emperor
           to
           take
           from
           malefactors
           the
           benefit
           of
           refuge
           at
           the
           Altars
           ,
           did
           therein
           prevent
           his
           owne
           mercy
           ,
           and
           beg
           away
           the
           advantage
           of
           an
           escape
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           priviledge
           wherof
           hee
           did
           afterwards
           in
           vaine
           lay
           hold
           on
           .
           And
           thus
           will
           Christ
           deale
           with
           his
           enemies
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Here
           they
           trample
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           in
           his
           members
           .
           They
           make
           the
           Saints
           d
           bow
           downe
           for
           them
           to
           goe
           over
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           as
           the
           pavements
           on
           the
           ground
           .
           They
           tread
           under
           foote
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           put
           Christ
           to
           shame
           here
           :
           and
           there
           their
           owne
           measure
           shall
           bee
           returned
           into
           their
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           constrained
           to
           confesse
           as
           
             Adonibezek
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             requited
             mee
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           this
           they
           shall
           suffer
           from
           the
           meanest
           of
           Christs
           members
           ,
           whom
           they
           here
           insulted
           over
           .
           They
           shall
           then
           as
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           co-assessors
           with
           Christ
           ,
           judge
           the
           very
           wicked
           Angels
           ,
           and
           tread
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           .
           
             They
             shall
             take
             them
             captives
             whose
             captives
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             shall
             rule
             over
             their
             oppressors
             .
             All
             they
             that
             despised
             them
             shall
             bow
             themselves
             at
             the
             soles
             of
             their
             feete
             .
             They
             who
             gathered
             themselves
             against
             Sion
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             let
             her
             bee
             defiled
             ,
             and
             let
             our
             eye
             see
             it
             :
             shall
             themselves
             bee
             gathered
             as
             sheaves
             into
             the
             
             floore
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Sion
             shall
             arise
             and
             thresh
             them
             with
             hornes
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             with
             hooves
             of
             brasse
             .
          
           Then
           (
           saith
           the
           Church
           )
           
             shee
             that
             is
             mine
             enemies
             shall
             see
             it
             ,
             &
             shame
             shall
             cover
             her
             which
             said
             unto
             mee
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ?
             Mine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             her
             ;
             Now
             shall
             shee
             bee
             troden
             downe
             as
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             streetes
             .
          
           Even
           so
           let
           all
           thine
           enemies
           perish
           O
           Lord
           ;
           but
           let
           them
           which
           love
           thee
           bee
           as
           the
           Sunne
           when
           he
           goeth
           forth
           in
           his
           might
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           herin
           wee
           may
           note
           the
           great
           Power
           and
           wisedome
           of
           Christ
           in
           turning
           the
           malice
           and
           mischiefe
           of
           his
           enemies
           into
           his
           owne
           use
           and
           advantage
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           a
           ordering
           wicked
           men
           that
           though
           they
           intend
           nothing
           but
           extirpation
           and
           ruine
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           bee
           usefull
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           against
           their
           owne
           wills
           ,
           serviceable
           to
           those
           glorious
           ends
           ,
           in
           the
           accomplishing
           wherof
           hee
           shall
           bee
           admired
           by
           all
           those
           that
           beleeve
           .
           As
           in
           a
           great
           house
           there
           is
           necessary
           use
           of
           vessels
           of
           dishonour
           ,
           destinated
           unto
           fordid
           and
           meane
           ,
           but
           yet
           dayly
           services
           :
           so
           in
           b
           the
           great
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           wicked
           men
           are
           his
           utensils
           and
           houshold
           instruments
           ,
           as
           footstooles
           ,
           and
           staves
           ,
           and
           vessels
           wherin
           there
           is
           no
           pleasure
           ,
           though
           of
           them
           there
           may
           bee
           good
           use
           .
           The
           c
           Assyrian
           was
           the
           Rod
           of
           his
           anger
           ,
           his
           axe
           wherwith
           hee
           pruned
           ,
           and
           his
           Saw
           wherwith
           hee
           threatned
           his
           people
           .
           d
           Pharoah
           was
           a
           vessell
           fitted
           to
           shew
           the
           glory
           and
           power
           of
           his
           name
           .
           e
           It
           is
           necessary
           ,
           saith
           our
           Savior
           that
           offences
           come
           ,
           and
           there
           f
           must
           bee
           heres●es
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Because
           as
           a
           skilfull
           Physitian
           ordereth
           poysonfull
           and
           destructive
           ingredients
           unto
           usefull
           services
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           wisedome
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           wicked
           mens
           persons
           and
           purposes
           to
           his
           owne
           most
           righteous
           and
           wonderfull
           ends
           ,
           g
           secretly
           and
           mightily
           directing
           their
           wicked
           designes
           ,
           to
           the
           magnifying
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           and
           providence
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           furthering
           of
           his
           people
           in
           faith
           and
           godlinesse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 2.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               Rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Sion
               :
               Rule
               thou
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               thine
               enemies
               .
            
          
        
         
           THis
           Verse
           is
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           former
           touching
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           it
           containes
           the
           forme
           of
           its
           spirituall
           administration
           .
           Wherin
           is
           secretly
           couched
           another
           of
           the
           Offices
           of
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           his
           Propheticall
           Office.
           For
           that
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           dispensation
           and
           execution
           of
           his
           regall
           Office
           in
           the
           militant
           Church
           .
           The
           summe
           of
           this
           Administration
           consists
           in
           two
           principall
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           matters
           military
           ,
           for
           the
           subduing
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           protection
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           matters
           civill
           and
           judiciall
           for
           the
           government
           ,
           preservation
           and
           honor
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           both
           these
           are
           in
           this
           Psalme
           ,
           The
           former
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             enemies
             .
             The
             other
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             Thy
             people
             shall
             bee
             willing
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             way
             of
             compassing
             and
             effecting
             in
             the
             former
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             send
             forth
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             strength
             out
             of
             Sion
             .
          
        
         
           Every
           King
           hath
           his
           
             jura
             Regalia
          
           ,
           
           certaine
           roiall
           prerogatives
           and
           peculiar
           honors
           proper
           to
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           use
           but
           with
           subordination
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           if
           wee
           observe
           them
           wee
           shall
           finde
           many
           of
           them
           as
           exactly
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           as
           to
           any
           secular
           prince
           in
           his
           .
           First
           ,
           unto
           Kings
           doe
           belong
           
             Armamentaria
             publica
          
           ,
           the
           Magazins
           for
           military
           provision
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           and
           disposition
           of
           publike
           armes
           .
           
           Therefore
           hee
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           
             Beare
             the
             sword
          
           ,
           because
           armes
           properly
           belong
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           unto
           others
           under
           his
           allowance
           and
           protection
           .
           
           So
           to
           Christ
           alone
           doth
           belong
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           onely
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           the
           publike
           armorie
           of
           a
           Christian
           man.
           The
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           are
           mighty
           onely
           through
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           hee
           is
           himselfe
           the
           armour
           and
           panoply
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
             via
             publica
          
           is
           
             via
             regia
          
           ;
           the
           high
           way
           is
           the
           King●
           way
           ,
           wherin
           every
           man
           walketh
           freely
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Soveraigne
           .
           So
           that
           Law
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           under
           which
           wee
           are
           to
           walke
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           calleth
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           is
           by
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           called
           
             Lex
             Regia
          
           ,
           a
           roiall
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Libertie
          
           ,
           in
           which
           while
           any
           man
           continueth
           hee
           is
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           promises
           and
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           Christ.
           Againe
           ,
           
             Bona
             adespota
             seu
             incerti
             Domini
          
           ,
           Lands
           that
           are
           concealed
           and
           under
           the
           evident
           claime
           of
           no
           other
           person
           or
           Lord
           ,
           doe
           belong
           unto
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           hath
           the
           supreme
           and
           universall
           dominion
           in
           his
           countries
           .
           And
           this
           is
           most
           certainly
           true
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           if
           any
           man
           can
           once
           truly
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           the
           servant
           of
           any
           other
           Master
           ,
           no
           other
           King
           hath
           the
           rightfull
           dominion
           ,
           or
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           hee
           may
           most
           truly
           from
           thence
           inferre
           ;
           Therefore
           Lord
           I
           am
           thy
           servant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Lord
           my
           heart
           is
           thine
           .
           True
           it
           is
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           that
           other
           Lords
           besides
           thee
           have
           had
           dominion
           over
           us
           :
           but
           now
           by
           thee
           onely
           will
           wee
           make
           mention
           of
           thy
           name
           .
           
           Againe
           ,
           Vectigaliae
           ,
           and
           Census
           ,
           Tributes
           ,
           and
           Customes
           ,
           and
           Testifications
           of
           homage
           and
           fidelity
           are
           personall
           prerogatives
           belonging
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Due
             unto
             them
          
           ,
           for
           that
           Ministerie
           and
           Office
           which
           under
           God
           they
           attend
           upon
           .
           So
           in
           Christs
           Kingdome
           there
           is
           a
           worship
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           is
           
             Due
             unto
             his
             name
          
           .
           
           They
           which
           came
           unto
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           not
           
           to
           come
           empty
           handed
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           Testimonies
           of
           their
           reverence
           ,
           and
           willing
           subjection
           unto
           that
           worship
           .
           When
           Abraham
           met
           Melchisedek
           ,
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           from
           him
           hee
           received
           a
           blessing
           ,
           so
           unto
           him
           hee
           gave
           an
           expression
           of
           a
           loyall
           heart
           ,
           the
           tenth
           of
           the
           spoiles
           .
           When
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           entred
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           (
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christs
           Church
           which
           he
           should
           conquer
           unto
           himselfe
           )
           if
           any
           people
           accepted
           of
           the
           peace
           which
           they
           were
           first
           to
           proclaime
           ,
           
           they
           were
           to
           become
           tributaries
           and
           servants
           unto
           Israel
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Salomon
           (
           whose
           peaceable
           kingdome
           was
           a
           type
           of
           Christs
           after
           his
           many
           victories
           )
           that
           he
           a
           bond-service
           upon
           all
           the
           nations
           about
           Israel
           ;
           and
           b
           that
           those
           princes
           with
           whom
           he
           held
           correspondence
           brought
           unto
           him
           presents
           ,
           as
           testimonies
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           and
           wisedome
           .
           So
           c
           when
           the
           wise
           men
           ,
           (
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           after
           Christ
           exhibited
           )
           came
           to
           submit
           unto
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           they
           opened
           their
           treasure
           and
           presented
           him
           with
           gifts
           ,
           gold
           ,
           frankincense
           and
           myrrh
           .
           Againe
           ,
           
             Monetarum
             leges
             &
             valores
          
           ,
           the
           authorizing
           and
           valuations
           of
           publike
           coines
           belong
           unto
           the
           prince
           onely
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           image
           and
           inscription
           alone
           which
           maketh
           them
           currant
           .
           Even
           so
           unto
           Christ
           onely
           doth
           belong
           the
           power
           of
           stamping
           and
           creating
           as
           it
           were
           new
           ordinances
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           nothing
           is
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           should
           be
           currant
           with
           us
           which
           hath
           not
           his
           image
           or
           expresse
           authority
           upon
           it
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           falsify
           or
           corrupt
           any
           constitution
           of
           his
           without
           notable
           contempt
           against
           his
           royall
           prerogative
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Iudicium
           or
           
             potestas
             judiciaria
          
           ,
           a
           power
           of
           judging
           the
           persons
           and
           causes
           of
           men
           is
           a
           peculiar
           royalty
           ,
           the
           administration
           whereof
           is
           from
           the
           prince
           as
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           humane
           equitie
           (
           under
           God
           )
           deposited
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           inferiour
           officers
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           prince
           to
           publish
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           those
           acts
           of
           justice
           and
           peace
           ,
           which
           principally
           
           belong
           to
           his
           owne
           sacred
           breast
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           
             The
             Father
             hath
             committed
             all
             judgement
             unto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             him
             authority
             to
             execute
             judgement
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             Ius
             vitae
             &
             necis
          
           .
           A
           power
           to
           pardon
           condemned
           persons
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lawes
           sentence
           ,
           is
           a
           transcendent
           mercie
           ,
           a
           gemme
           which
           can
           shine
           only
           from
           the
           diadems
           of
           Princes
           .
           Now
           unto
           Christ
           likewise
           belongeth
           in
           his
           Church
           a
           power
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           sacred
           roialty
           of
           this
           prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           suspend
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           to
           revoke
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           annihilate
           the
           sentence
           of
           malediction
           under
           which
           every
           man
           is
           borne
           .
           There
           are
           likewise
           
             Ornamenta
             Regia
          
           ▪
           regall
           Ornaments
           ,
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           a
           Throne
           ,
           
           a
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Thus
           we
           finde
           the
           Romanes
           were
           wont
           to
           send
           to
           those
           forraine
           kings
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           in
           league
           ,
           as
           testimonies
           and
           confirmations
           of
           their
           dignity
           ,
           
           
             scipionem
             eburneum
             ,
             togam
             pictam
             ,
             sellam
             curulem
             ,
          
           an
           ivorie
           scepter
           ,
           a
           roiall
           robe
           ,
           and
           a
           chaire
           of
           state
           .
           And
           the
           like
           honours
           wee
           finde
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           belonging
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           
             crowned
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           a
           Throne
           and
           
             righteous
             scepter
          
           belonging
           to
           his
           kingdome
           .
           
           Thus
           we
           have
           seene
           in
           severall
           particulars
           how
           Christ
           hath
           his
           Royalties
           belonging
           to
           his
           kingdome
           .
           Some
           principall
           of
           them
           we
           finde
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           A
           throne
           ,
           a
           
             scepter
             ,
             ambassadours
             ,
             armies
          
           for
           the
           right
           dispensing
           of
           his
           sacred
           power
           .
           We
           will
           first
           consider
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           then
           raise
           such
           observations
           as
           shall
           offer
           themselves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Rod
             of
             Christs
             Strength
          
           ,
           or
           his
           
             Strong
             Rod
          
           ?
           It
           notes
           a
           thing
           which
           a
           man
           may
           leane
           upon
           ,
           or
           lay
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           his
           body
           on
           in
           his
           wearinesse
           .
           
           But
           being
           spoken
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           wee
           take
           it
           for
           a
           scepter
           or
           rod
           of
           majestie
           .
           I
           will
           not
           hold
           you
           with
           the
           variety
           of
           acceptions
           in
           Expositors
           .
           Some
           take
           it
           for
           the
           branch
           that
           groweth
           out
           of
           that
           roote
           of
           Iesse
           .
           
           Some
           for
           the
           wood
           of
           the
           crosse
           .
           Some
           for
           the
           
           body
           of
           Christ
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin.
           Some
           ,
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christs
           power
           ,
           
           taking
           the
           signe
           for
           the
           thing
           signified
           .
           Some
           for
           the
           power
           of
           his
           mightie
           workes
           and
           preaching
           .
           That
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           except
           by
           them
           wee
           understand
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           not
           so
           pertinent
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Prophet
           .
           The
           rest
           agree
           in
           one
           .
           But
           for
           the
           more
           distinct
           understanding
           of
           the
           words
           wee
           may
           consider
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           what
           things
           were
           
             sent
             out
             of
             Sion
          
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           there
           
             two
             things
          
           :
           First
           ,
           
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           or
           his
           holy
           Gospell
           .
           
             The
             Law
             shall
             proceed
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Mic.
          
           4.2
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           
             sent
             unto
             Sion
          
           :
           for
           at
           Hierusalem
           the
           Apostles
           were
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Act.
           1.4
           .
           and
           
             from
             thence
             was
             shed
             abroad
             into
          
           the
           world
           upon
           al
           flesh
           ,
           Act.
           2.17
           .
           and
           
             both
             these
             are
             the
             power
             or
             strength
             of
             Christ.
          
           His
           word
           ,
           a
           
             Gospell
             of
             power
          
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           Rom.
           1.16
           .
           2
           Cor.
           4.7.10.4
           .
           and
           his
           spirit
           
             a
             spirit
             of
             power
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.4
           .
           2
           Tim.
           1.7
           .
           which
           is
           therefore
           called
           the
           finger
           and
           the
           arme
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Luk.
           11.20
           .
           Matt.
           12.28
           .
           Esai
           .
           53.1
           .
           so
           by
           the
           Rod
           is
           meant
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             Gods
             sending
             this
             Rod
             of
             Christs
             strength
             ?
          
           It
           notes
           ,
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           knew
           it
           not
           before
           it
           was
           sent
           .
           The
           donation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           had
           it
           not
           before
           it
           was
           sent
           ;
           the
           
             invitations
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           we
           were
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           strangers
           from
           the
           Covenant
           of
           promise
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           sent
           .
           The
           Commission
           of
           the
           Dispensers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           patent
           from
           heaven
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           speake
           untill
           they
           be
           sent
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           sending
           it
           
             out
             of
             Sion
          
           ?
           It
           is
           put
           in
           
             Opposition
             to
             mount
             Sina
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Law
           was
           sometimes
           sent
           with
           thunders
           and
           fire
           ,
           and
           much
           terrour
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           .
           
             Ye
             are
             not
             come
          
           ,
           saith
           
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             mount
             that
             burned
             with
             fire
             ,
             nor
             unto
             blacknesse
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             tempest
             ,
             &c.
             but
             yee
             are
             come
             unto
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             Iesus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
          
           12.18.24
           .
           and
           the
           Apostle
           elsewhere
           sheweth
           us
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Allegoricall
           opposition
           betweene
           Sina
           and
           Sion
           ,
           betweene
           Sarah
           and
           Hagar
           ,
           namely
           the
           two
           covenants
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           of
           bondage
           and
           liberty
           ,
           Gal.
           4.24
           ,
           25.
           
           Sion
           was
           the
           place
           whither
           the
           tribes
           resorted
           to
           worship
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           place
           towards
           which
           that
           people
           praied
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           mercifull
           residence
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           holines
           ,
           the
           place
           upon
           which
           first
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           powred
           forth
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           the
           Gospell
           was
           first
           of
           all
           preached
           after
           Christs
           Ascension
           .
           We
           may
           take
           it
           by
           a
           Synechdoche
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Lord
           first
           revealed
           his
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Act.
           3.26
           .
           Act.
           13.46
           .
           Rom.
           2.10
           .
        
         
           
             Rule
             Thou
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             rule
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           usuall
           forme
           to
           put
           the
           Imperative
           for
           the
           future
           Indicative
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           command
           ,
           which
           hath
           relation
           unto
           any
           service
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           promise
           ,
           a
           commission
           ,
           a
           dignity
           conferred
           upon
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             enemies
             .
          
           ]
           Some
           understand
           it
           of
           changing
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           converting
           them
           as
           captives
           unto
           his
           obedience
           .
           Other
           understand
           the
           wonderfull
           effect
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           hold
           up
           his
           Church
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           round
           about
           .
           The
           Church
           ever
           was
           and
           will
           be
           pester'd
           with
           divers
           kindes
           of
           adversaries
           ,
           heretikes
           and
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           false
           brethren
           ,
           with
           profanenesse
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           groweth
           as
           a
           Lily
           amongst
           the
           thornes
           .
           Now
           this
           
             In
             medio
          
           ,
           noteth
           two
           things
           ;
           
             Dominium
             
             plenum
          
           ,
           and
           
             dominium
             securum
             ,
             A
             perfect
             and
             full
             governement
             ,
          
           without
           mutilation
           ,
           without
           impediment
           ,
           the
           Church
           being
           amongst
           the
           wicked
           as
           a
           rocke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           garrison
           in
           an
           enemies
           towne
           .
           
             Media
             dominantur
             in
             urbe
          
           ,
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           such
           a
           rule
           as
           can
           no
           way
           be
           hindered
           or
           removed
           .
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             a
             burdensome
             stone
             ,
          
           they
           who
           goe
           about
           to
           remove
           it
           out
           of
           that
           place
           where
           Christ
           will
           plant
           it
           shall
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           earth
           should
           gather
           together
           against
           it
           ,
           Zech.
           12.3
           .
           
             A
             secure
             and
             confident
             governement
          
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           ,
           
             In
             the
             midst
          
           notes
           
             confidence
             and
             security
          
           .
           When
           the
           Prophet
           asked
           the
           Shunamite
           ,
           would'st
           thou
           be
           spoken
           for
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           host
           ?
           she
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             dwell
             amongst
             mine
             owne
             people
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           safe
           and
           have
           enough
           already
           ,
           2
           King.
           4.13
           .
           When
           they
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           would
           have
           cast
           Christ
           downe
           head-long
           from
           the
           brow
           of
           a
           hill
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           
             passed
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             and
             went
             his
             way
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           much
           confidence
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           assurance
           he
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           Luk.
           4.29
           ,
           30.
           
           As
           the
           Prophet
           was
           full
           of
           security
           and
           quietnesse
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Syrian
           siege
           ,
           2
           King.
           6
           .
           14-16
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           being
           thus
           unfolded
           ,
           wee
           may
           observe
           in
           them
           
             Three
             of
             Christs
             principall
             Regalities
             ,
             Sceptrum
             ,
             Solium
             ,
          
           and
           Imperium
           .
           The
           Scepter
           ,
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           or
           governement
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           His
           Scepter
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Gospell
           animated
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           the
           blessing
           and
           authority
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           sendeth
           it
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           .
           His
           Throne
           ,
           from
           whence
           this
           his
           Scepter
           is
           extended
           ,
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           His
           victorious
           ,
           plenarie
           ,
           and
           secure
           governement
           ,
           
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Scepter
           here
           is
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ.
           Christ
           is
           a
           Shepheard
           towards
           his
           Flocke
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           Esai
           .
           40.11
           .
           
             A
             great
             Shepheard
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.20
           .
           that
           notes
           his
           
             Power
             and
             Majesty
          
           over
           them
           :
           and
           a
           
             good
             Shepheard
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.14
           .
           that
           notes
           his
           care
           and
           tendernesse
           towards
           his
           Sheepe
           .
           Kings
           in
           the
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Shepheards
           to
           lead
           and
           to
           feed
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           the
           people
           .
           So
           David
           is
           said
           to
           have
           beene
           taken
           from
           the
           sheepfolds
           ,
           
             to
             feed
             Iacob
             and
             Israel
             ,
             Psal.
          
           78.71
           .
           2
           Sam.
           5.2
           .
           and
           thus
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             Shepheard
             and
             a
             King.
             I
             will
             set
             up
             one
             Shepheard
             over
             them
             ,
          
           and
           he
           shall
           feede
           them
           ,
           
             Even
             my
             servant
             David
          
           —
           I
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           
             and
             my
             servant
             David
             a
             Prince
             among
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           34.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Prophets
           &
           Teachers
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           likewise
           called
           
             Shepherds
             ,
             Ier.
          
           23.1
           ,
           4.
           and
           so
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             Shepheard
             and
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           Ye
           were
           as
           sheepe
           going
           astray
           ,
           but
           now
           ye
           are
           returned
           
             unto
             the
             Shepheard
             and
             Bishop
             of
             your
             soules
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.25
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           finde
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Christ
           hath
           
             two
             pastorall
             staves
          
           ,
           to
           note
           his
           great
           care
           and
           double
           office
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             Shepheard
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             want
             -
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             evill
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             thy
             Rod
             and
             thy
             Staffe
             they
             comfort
             me
             ,
             Psal.
          
           23.4
           .
           
             I
             tooke
             unto
             me
             two
             staves
             ,
             the
             one
             I
             called
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             I
             called
             Bands
             ,
             and
             I
             fed
             the
             flocke
             ,
             Zech.
          
           11.7
           .
           So
           then
           the
           
             Rod
             of
             Christs
             strength
          
           or
           his
           strong
           staffe
           doth
           in
           these
           severall
           relations
           note
           unto
           us
           
             three
             things
          
           :
           As
           it
           is
           a
           
             staffe
             of
             strength
          
           ,
           so
           it
           notes
           the
           power
           of
           Christ.
           As
           it
           is
           the
           
             Scepter
             of
             a
             King
          
           ,
           so
           it
           notes
           the
           majestie
           of
           Christ.
           As
           it
           is
           
             the
             staffe
             of
             a
             Bishop
          
           or
           Prophet
           ,
           so
           it
           notes
           the
           care
           and
           superintendencie
           of
           Christ
           over
           his
           Church
           .
           So
           then
           this
           first
           particular
           of
           the
           Rod
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           affoords
           unto
           us
           three
           observations
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           is
           full
           of
           power
           and
           strength
           towards
           the
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           is
           full
           of
           Glory
           and
           Majesty
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           is
           full
           of
           care
           and
           of
           tendernesse
           towards
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Gospell
             with
             the
             spirit
             is
             full
             of
             power
             and
             strength
             .
          
           No
           man
           will
           denie
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           is
           full
           of
           power
           .
           And
           as
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           principally
           seene
           in
           his
           lawes
           ,
           edicts
           ,
           pardons
           ,
           and
           gratious
           patents
           :
           so
           is
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           wonderfully
           magnified
           towards
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           unto
           us
           is
           both
           a
           Covenant
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           a
           Law
           of
           obedience
           .
           We
           may
           observe
           how
           Christ
           is
           frequently
           pleased
           to
           honor
           his
           Gospell
           with
           his
           owne
           titles
           and
           attributes
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           him
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             quicke
             and
             powerfull
          
           —
           a
           discerner
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           intents
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Creature
           which
           is
           not
           manifest
           
             in
             his
             sight
          
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           naked
           and
           open
           
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             .
          
           That
           which
           is
           the
           word
           in
           one
           verse
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           another
           ,
           which
           hath
           given
           occasion
           to
           some
           learned
           men
           (
           without
           any
           constraining
           reason
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           to
           take
           the
           Word
           there
           for
           the
           essentiall
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           thinke
           that
           appellation
           is
           not
           given
           by
           any
           of
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           his
           beloved
           Disciple
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           We
           know
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           crucified
           amongst
           the
           Galatians
           .
           Certainely
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           died
           
             he
             died
             but
             once
             unto
             sin
             .
          
           
           S.
           Paul
           could
           not
           doe
           that
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           he
           curseth
           others
           for
           doing
           ,
           Crucifie
           againe
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           .
           So
           then
           at
           Jerusalem
           he
           was
           crucified
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           at
           Galatia
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           One
           and
           the
           same
           crucifying
           was
           as
           lively
           set
           forth
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           preaching
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           really
           acted
           upon
           Christs
           person
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           as
           really
           present
           to
           his
           Church
           now
           in
           the
           spirituall
           dispensation
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           corporally
           present
           with
           the
           Jewes
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           say
           it
           is
           that
           we
           finde
           the
           same
           attributes
           given
           to
           both
           .
           a
           
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           
           the
           Gospell
           else-where
           the
           b
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           and
           the
           c
           
             wisdome
             of
             God
          
           in
           a
           mystery
           to
           them
           that
           are
           perfect
           .
           Againe
           ,
           d
           
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           the
           e
           
             Gospell
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           or
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           .
           f
           
             Christ
             the
             prince
             of
             life
             ,
             yea
             the
          
           g
           
             Word
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           the
           h
           
             Gospell
             the
             Word
             of
             life
          
           too
           .
           i
           
             Christ
             a
             Iudge
          
           ,
           and
           the
           k
           
             Word
             of
             Christ
             a
             Iudge
          
           too
           .
           The
           word
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           the
           same
           shall
           judge
           you
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           l
           Christ
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Salvation
           unto
           men
           ,
           
             Mine
             eyes
             have
             seene
             thy
             Salvation
             :
          
           And
           the
           m
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             a
             Salvation
          
           too
           ;
           wee
           know
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           to
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           what
           we
           worship
           ,
           
             for
             salvation
             is
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           The
           force
           of
           the
           reason
           leads
           us
           to
           understand
           by
           Salvation
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           which
           were
           committed
           unto
           that
           people
           ,
           for
           out
           of
           them
           only
           it
           is
           that
           we
           know
           what
           and
           how
           to
           worship
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           unusuall
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           n
           
             If
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             was
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             every
             transgression
             and
             disobedience
             received
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             :
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             began
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           Where
           we
           finde
           Salvation
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Word
           spoken
           by
           Angels
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           ministerie
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           needes
           signifie
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           o
           
             Be
             it
             knowne
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           unbeleeving
           Iewes
           ,
           
             that
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           God
           (
           as
           appeareth
           plainely
           by
           the
           like
           paralell
           speech
           in
           p
           another
           place
           )
           
             is
             sent
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             heare
             it
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           q
           
             the
             engraffed
             Word
             is
             able
             to
             save
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             .
          
           All
           which
           and
           many
           other
           the
           like
           particulars
           note
           unto
           us
           ,
           That
           as
           Christ
           is
           the
           Power
           and
           Image
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           so
           the
           Gospell
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           of
           Christ
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           calleth
           the
           Gospel
           r
           
             the
             Face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Where
           is
           it
           that
           wee
           behold
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           but
           s
           in
           a
           glasse
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           that
           glasse
           ?
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           as
           
             S.
             Iames
          
           cals
           it
           ?
           Iam.
           1.23
           .
           Christ
           is
           not
           pleased
           any
           other
           wayes
           ordinarily
           to
           exercise
           his
           power
           ,
           or
           to
           reveale
           his
           glory
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           ordinances
           of
           his
           which
           wee
           dispense
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           walketh
           in
           his
           Church
           with
           a
           a
           
             sword
             is
             his
             mouth
          
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           b
           
             Rod
             in
             his
             mouth
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           hee
           giveth
           no
           greater
           testification
           of
           his
           strength
           than
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ;
           which
           is
           therefore
           sometimes
           called
           a
           c
           sword
           ,
           a
           d
           hammer
           ,
           a
           fire
           ,
           sometimes
           onely
           a
           e
           
             savor
             of
             life
             and
             death
          
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           mighty
           working
           thereof
           ,
           that
           can
           kill
           as
           well
           by
           a
           sent
           as
           by
           a
           wound
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           a
           breath
           as
           by
           a
           blow
           .
        
         
           To
           consider
           this
           point
           a
           little
           more
           distinctly
           .
           This
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           appeares
           in
           both
           those
           regards
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           savor
           of
           life
           unto
           life
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           a
           savor
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           .
           Towards
           his
           Church
           who
           shall
           bee
           saved
           ,
           and
           towards
           his
           enemies
           who
           shall
           perish
           .
           Many
           wayes
           is
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           a
           Rod
           of
           strength
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           in
           their
           
             Calling
             and
             conversion
          
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           unto
           God.
           Satan
           is
           a
           strong
           man
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           armed
           ,
           hath
           a
           whole
           panoply
           and
           full
           provision
           of
           militarie
           instruments
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           a
           great
           advantage
           )
           hath
           both
           the
           first
           possession
           ▪
           and
           the
           full
           love
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           before
           Christ
           attempts
           any
           thing
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           pulleth
           a
           man
           from
           under
           the
           paw
           of
           such
           a
           Lion
           ,
           and
           forceth
           him
           away
           from
           his
           owne
           palace
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           much
           stronger
           than
           hee
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           commendeth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           by
           this
           argument
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sword
           fit
           to
           overcome
           principalities
           and
           powers
           and
           rulers
           of
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           in
           heavenly
           places
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           old
           Man
           in
           our
           nature
           is
           a
           strong
           man
           too
           ,
           a
           Raigning
           King
           ,
           which
           setteth
           himselfe
           mightily
           against
           
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cherisheth
           the
           disease
           against
           the
           remedie
           .
           And
           by
           that
           likewise
           the
           Apostle
           commendeth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           mighty
           through
           God
           to
           the
           pulling
           downe
           of
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           imaginations
           or
           fleshly
           reasonings
           .
           When
           Christ
           still'd
           the
           windes
           and
           the
           Sea
           with
           but
           two
           words
           ,
           
             Peace
             ,
             bee
             still
          
           ,
           they
           were
           exceedingly
           amazed
           at
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           said
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             windes
             and
             the
             Sea
             obey
             him
             ?
          
           
           The
           conversion
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           farre
           greater
           worke
           than
           the
           stilling
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           will
           bee
           sometimes
           calme
           of
           it selfe
           when
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           winde
           ceaseth
           .
           The
           wicked
           indeed
           are
           like
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           
             like
             a
             troubled
             Sea
             when
             it
             cannot
             rest
             .
          
           The
           Sea
           wee
           know
           is
           subject
           unto
           severall
           motions
           .
           An
           inward
           boyling
           and
           unquietnesse
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           its
           ordinary
           fluxes
           and
           refluxes
           from
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           many
           casuall
           agitations
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           windes
           ,
           and
           from
           its
           owne
           waves
           ,
           one
           wave
           precipitating
           ,
           impelling
           ,
           and
           repelling
           another
           :
           So
           are
           the
           hearts
           of
           wicked
           men
           by
           the
           foaming
           ,
           estuations
           ,
           and
           excesses
           of
           naturall
           concupiscence
           ,
           by
           the
           provisions
           and
           materials
           of
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           by
           the
           courses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           solicitations
           and
           impulsions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           by
           a
           world
           of
           hourely
           casualties
           and
           provocations
           so
           tempestuous
           that
           they
           alwayes
           cast
           out
           upon
           the
           words
           and
           actions
           of
           men
           mire
           and
           dirt
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           word
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           a
           weake
           man
           Christ
           stilleth
           the
           raging
           of
           this
           Sea
           ,
           quels
           the
           lusts
           ,
           correcteth
           the
           distempe●s
           ,
           scattereth
           the
           temptations
           ,
           worketh
           a
           smoothnesse
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           Spirit
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           man.
           Surely
           when
           this
           is
           done
           the
           soule
           cannot
           but
           stand
           amazed
           at
           its
           owne
           recovery
           ,
           and
           admire
           that
           wonderfull
           and
           invisible
           power
           which
           could
           so
           suddenly
           rebuke
           such
           raging
           affections
           and
           reduce
           them
           unto
           calmenesse
           and
           beauty
           againe
           .
           
             What
             ailed
             thee
             O
             thou
             Sea
             ,
             that
             thou
             fleddest
             ,
             and
             thou
             Iordan
             that
             thou
             wert
             driven
             back
             ?
          
           
           
             yee
             mountaines
             
             that
             yee
             skipped
             like
             Rams
             ,
             and
             yee
             little
             hils
             like
             Lambes
             ?
          
           It
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           Gods
           power
           towards
           his
           people
           in
           their
           triumphall
           entrance
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           Wee
           may
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           conquest
           and
           possession
           which
           the
           word
           takes
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           What
           ailed
           a
           man
           that
           hee
           was
           driven
           back
           from
           his
           owne
           channell
           ,
           and
           made
           suddenly
           to
           forget
           his
           wonted
           course
           ?
           what
           ailed
           those
           strong
           and
           mountainous
           lusts
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           immoveably
           setled
           upon
           the
           soule
           as
           a
           hill
           upon
           his
           base
           ,
           to
           fly
           away
           at
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           man
           like
           a
           frighted
           sheepe
           ?
           what
           ailed
           those
           smaller
           corruptions
           and
           intemperancies
           ,
           which
           haply
           had
           before
           lost
           their
           names
           ,
           and
           were
           rather
           customes
           ,
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           than
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           flie
           away
           like
           lambes
           from
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ?
           A
           man
           went
           into
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           full
           tide
           and
           streame
           of
           lusts
           ,
           every
           thicket
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           every
           reasoning
           and
           imagination
           of
           his
           soule
           did
           before
           shelter
           whole
           flocks
           of
           evill
           affections
           :
           when
           hee
           came
           out
           the
           tide
           was
           driven
           back
           ,
           the
           streame
           turned
           ,
           the
           center
           of
           his
           heart
           altered
           ,
           his
           forrest
           discovered
           ,
           his
           lusts
           scattered
           and
           subdued
           .
           What
           ailes
           this
           man
           ?
           Hee
           hath
           but
           heard
           an
           houres
           discourse
           ,
           the
           same
           which
           others
           heare
           and
           their
           tide
           riseth
           the
           higher
           by
           it
           .
           Certainly
           these
           Devils
           were
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           
           these
           streames
           were
           not
           turned
           back
           but
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           When
           the
           minister
           of
           Christ
           shall
           whisper
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           whom
           no
           thunder
           could
           have
           awakened
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           immediatly
           rise
           up
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           call
           men
           to
           denie
           themselves
           ,
           to
           get
           above
           themselves
           ,
           to
           hate
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           life
           ,
           to
           sell
           all
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           to
           crucifie
           ,
           and
           be
           cruell
           to
           their
           owne
           members
           ,
           to
           pull
           out
           their
           right
           eyes
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           their
           right
           hands
           ,
           to
           part
           from
           those
           sinnes
           which
           before
           they
           esteemed
           their
           choicest
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           too
           which
           before
           they
           made
           their
           chiefest
           support
           and
           subsistence
           ;
           to
           stand
           at
           defiance
           with
           the
           allurements
           or
           discouragements
           
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           bee
           set
           up
           for
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           for
           very
           proverbs
           of
           skorne
           ,
           and
           objects
           of
           hatred
           to
           those
           of
           their
           owne
           house
           ;
           to
           receive
           persecutions
           as
           rewards
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           them
           not
           with
           patience
           onely
           but
           with
           thankfulnesse
           and
           rejoicing
           ;
           to
           bee
           all
           their
           life
           long
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           enemies
           ,
           put
           to
           tedious
           conflicts
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           and
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           to
           beleeve
           things
           which
           they
           have
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           for
           things
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           know
           ;
           and
           yet
           maugre
           all
           this
           to
           refuse
           to
           consult
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           to
           stand
           still
           more
           in
           awe
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           :
           certainly
           that
           which
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           weake
           man
           bringeth
           such
           great
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           
             Virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
             .
          
           A
           Rod
           like
           the
           Rod
           of
           Moses
           which
           can
           lead
           us
           through
           such
           seas
           as
           these
           ,
           to
           one
           whom
           wee
           have
           never
           seen
           nor
           knowen
           before
           ,
           Esai
           .
           55.5
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           
             Rod
             of
             strength
          
           in
           the
           
             justification
             of
             men
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Sceptrum
             Iustitiae
          
           ,
           a
           a
           Scepter
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           a
           b
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           c
           a
           Gospell
           of
           salvation
           ,
           d
           a
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           e
           a
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           an
           f
           opening
           of
           prisons
           and
           a
           proclaiming
           of
           liberty
           unto
           captives
           ,
           in
           these
           respects
           likewise
           it
           is
           full
           of
           power
           .
           There
           was
           a
           mighty
           power
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           typified
           in
           those
           thundrings
           and
           terrors
           with
           which
           it
           was
           administred
           upon
           mount
           Sina
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           a
           g
           Schoolmaster
           to
           scourge
           and
           drive
           us
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Psalmist
           an
           h
           
             iron
             Rod
          
           able
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           potsherds
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           we
           know
           boies
           in
           a
           Schoole
           doe
           not
           apprehend
           so
           much
           terror
           in
           the
           King
           as
           in
           their
           Master
           .
           Yet
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           Law
           it selfe
           was
           very
           i
           
             weake
             and
             unprofitable
          
           ,
           able
           to
           make
           nothing
           perfect
           .
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           onely
           to
           destruction
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           for
           edification
           .
           The
           Law
           could
           onely
           hold
           under
           him
           that
           was
           
           downe
           before
           ,
           it
           could
           never
           raise
           him
           up
           againe
           .
           Now
           the
           power
           is
           farre
           greater
           to
           raise
           than
           to
           kill
           ,
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           ,
           than
           to
           bind
           them
           .
           Herein
           is
           the
           mighty
           k
           
             strength
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             seen
             that
             it
             can
             passe
             by
             iniquities
             ,
             transgressions
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
           To
           l
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           name
           and
           authority
           is
           an
           evident
           argument
           of
           that
           plenary
           power
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           him
           both
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           And
           the
           very
           dispensing
           of
           this
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           which
           is
           committed
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           (
           how
           basely
           soever
           the
           ungratefull
           world
           may
           esteeme
           of
           them
           )
           hath
           honored
           them
           with
           a
           title
           of
           as
           great
           power
           as
           a
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           
           to
           bee
           called
           Saviors
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           custodie
           of
           the
           keyes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           ministerially
           and
           instrumentally
           under
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           
             to
             save
             the
             soules
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             cover
             the
             sinnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           Now
           then
           that
           word
           which
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           weake
           man
           is
           able
           to
           reconcile
           a
           child
           of
           wrath
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           words
           of
           one
           houre
           to
           cover
           and
           wipe
           out
           the
           sinnes
           of
           many
           yeares
           ,
           which
           were
           scattered
           as
           thick
           in
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           as
           the
           starres
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           
             virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           
             Rod
             of
             strength
             in
             the
             sanctification
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             Sceptrum
             cum
             unctione
          
           ,
           
           a
           Scepter
           which
           hath
           ever
           an
           unction
           accompanying
           it
           .
           As
           it
           is
           a
           Sanctifying
           Truth
           ,
           an
           heavenly
           teaching
           ,
           a
           forming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           a
           making
           of
           the
           heart
           as
           it
           were
           his
           Epistle
           by
           writing
           the
           Law
           therein
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           the
           power
           and
           image
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           touch
           a
           marble
           or
           adamant
           stone
           with
           a
           seale
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           off
           should
           see
           the
           print
           of
           it
           left
           behinde
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           but
           conceive
           some
           wonderfull
           and
           secret
           vertue
           to
           have
           wrought
           so
           strange
           an
           effect
           .
           Now
           our
           hearts
           are
           of
           themselves
           as
           hard
           as
           the
           nether
           milstone
           ;
           when
           then
           a
           holy
           word
           ,
           so
           meekly
           and
           gently
           laid
           on
           upon
           them
           ,
           shall
           leave
           there
           an
           impression
           of
           its
           own
           puritie
           ,
           when
           so
           small
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           graine
           of
           mustard-seed
           
           shall
           transforme
           an
           earthy
           soule
           into
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           when
           the
           eyes
           and
           hands
           ,
           and
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           being
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           his
           word
           spread
           upon
           the
           eyes
           and
           hands
           and
           mouth
           of
           a
           Childe
           shall
           revive
           the
           same
           from
           death
           ,
           when
           by
           looking
           into
           a
           glasse
           wee
           shall
           not
           onely
           have
           a
           view
           of
           our
           owne
           faces
           ,
           but
           shall
           see
           them
           changed
           into
           the
           image
           of
           another
           face
           which
           from
           thence
           shineth
           upon
           us
           ,
           how
           can
           wee
           but
           conclude
           that
           certainly
           that
           word
           by
           which
           such
           wonders
           as
           these
           are
           effected
           is
           indeed
           
             virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
             ?
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Perservation
             and
             Perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             Virga
             germinans
          
           ,
           a
           Rod
           like
           Aarons
           Rod
           ,
           which
           blossomed
           and
           the
           blossomes
           perished
           not
           ,
           but
           remained
           in
           the
           Ark
           for
           a
           Testimony
           of
           Gods
           power
           .
           For
           as
           those
           buds
           ,
           or
           the
           Manna
           in
           the
           Ark
           did
           not
           perish
           ,
           so
           neither
           doth
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           and
           
             S.
             Iude
          
           that
           
             Gods
             power
             keepeth
             the
             Saints
             from
             falling
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             presenteth
             them
             faultlesse
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glory
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           power
           of
           God
           whereby
           hee
           doth
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           calleth
           
             semen
             incorruptibile
          
           ,
           uncorruptible
           seed
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           calleth
           
             semen
             manens
          
           ,
           an
           abiding
           seed
           ?
           If
           I
           should
           see
           a
           tree
           with
           perpetuall
           fruit
           ,
           without
           any
           variation
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           seasons
           ,
           a
           tree
           like
           that
           in
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           Paradise
           which
           every
           moneth
           did
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           of
           twelve
           severall
           kindes
           ,
           I
           should
           conclude
           that
           it
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           vitall
           power
           in
           it
           :
           so
           when
           I
           finde
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           promising
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           planting
           and
           watering
           of
           his
           Laborers
           in
           the
           vineyard
           ,
           making
           good
           that
           promise
           unto
           his
           Church
           ;
           That
           every
           branch
           bringing
           forth
           fruit
           in
           him
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           bee
           as
           Aarons
           Rod
           ,
           have
           his
           fruit
           preserved
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           
             shall
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
          
           and
           shall
           have
           
             life
             more
             abundantly
          
           ▪
           
           how
           can
           I
           but
           conclude
           ,
           
           that
           that
           word
           which
           is
           the
           Instrument
           of
           so
           unperishable
           a
           condition
           ,
           is
           indeed
           
             Virga
             virtutis
          
           a
           Rod
           of
           strength
           ,
           a
           Rod
           cut
           out
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           it selfe
           ?
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           
             Rod
             of
             strength
             in
             comforting
             and
             supporting
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             Virga
             pulchritudinis
             &
             colligationis
          
           ,
           a
           Rod
           of
           Beauty
           and
           of
           Binding
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           word
           which
           doth
           binde
           that
           which
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           give
           unto
           them
           which
           mourne
           in
           Sion
           beauty
           for
           ashes
           ,
           
           and
           the
           garment
           of
           praise
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           heavinesse
           :
           as
           it
           quencheth
           all
           the
           firie
           darts
           ,
           and
           answereth
           all
           the
           bloudy
           reasonings
           of
           Satan
           against
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           staffe
           which
           giveth
           
             comfort
             ,
             and
             subsistence
             in
             the
             very
             vallie
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
          
           
           The
           
             shadow
             of
             death
          
           is
           an
           usuall
           expressiō
           in
           the
           Scripture
           for
           all
           feares
           ,
           terrors
           ,
           affrightments
           ,
           or
           any
           dreadfull
           calamities
           either
           of
           soule
           or
           body
           .
           The
           whole
           misery
           of
           our
           naturall
           condition
           is
           thereby
           signified
           ,
           Luk.
           1.79
           .
           Many
           wayes
           doth
           the
           Prophet
           David
           set
           forth
           the
           extremities
           hee
           had
           been
           driven
           unto
           ,
           my
           bones
           are
           vexed
           ,
           and
           dried
           like
           a
           potsheard
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           the
           drought
           of
           summer
           ;
           my
           couch
           swimmeth
           with
           teares
           ,
           mine
           eye
           is
           consumed
           and
           waxen
           old
           with
           griefe
           .
           I
           am
           powred
           out
           like
           water
           ,
           all
           my
           bones
           are
           out
           of
           joint
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           like
           melted
           wax
           in
           the
           mids
           of
           my
           bowels
           .
           Thine
           arrowes
           stick
           fast
           in
           mee
           ,
           thine
           hand
           presseth
           me
           sore
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           soundnesse
           in
           my
           flesh
           ,
           my
           wounds
           stinke
           and
           are
           corrupt
           ,
           I
           am
           feeble
           and
           fore
           broken
           ,
           I
           have
           roared
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disquietnesse
           of
           my
           heart
           .
           Innumerable
           evils
           compasse
           mee
           about
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           looke
           up
           .
           Fearfulnesse
           and
           trembling
           are
           come
           upon
           me
           and
           horror
           hath
           overwhelmed
           mee
           .
           My
           soule
           is
           among
           lions
           ,
           I
           lie
           amongst
           them
           that
           are
           set
           on
           fire
           .
           The
           waters
           are
           come
           in
           unto
           my
           soule
           .
           I
           sinke
           in
           deepe
           mire
           ;
           the
           flouds
           overflow
           mee
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           are
           comprehended
           in
           that
           one
           word
           ,
           
             The
             shadow
             of
             death
          
           .
           And
           in
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           onely
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           did
           support
           him
           ;
           
           
             This
             is
             my
             comfort
             
             in
             my
             affliction
             ,
          
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             for
             thy
             word
             hath
             quickned
             mee
             .
          
           When
           my
           afflictions
           had
           brought
           me
           to
           the
           very
           brinke
           and
           darknesse
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           thy
           word
           revived
           mee
           againe
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           flourish
           .
           
             Vnlesse
             thy
             Law
             had
             been
             my
             delights
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             perished
             in
             mine
             affliction
             .
          
           Now
           then
           when
           I
           see
           a
           man
           upon
           whom
           so
           many
           heavie
           pressures
           doe
           meete
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           Gods
           heavie
           displeasure
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           decaied
           body
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           skorne
           and
           temptations
           from
           Satan
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           mids
           of
           all
           this
           not
           to
           turne
           unto
           lying
           vanities
           ,
           not
           to
           consult
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           nor
           to
           rely
           on
           the
           wisedome
           or
           helpe
           of
           man
           ,
           
           but
           
             to
             leane
             onely
             on
             this
             word
             ,
          
           to
           trust
           in
           it
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           all
           his
           expectations
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           his
           onely
           Rod
           and
           staffe
           to
           comfort
           him
           in
           such
           sore
           extremities
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           but
           confesse
           that
           this
           word
           is
           indeed
           
             Virga
             virtutis
          
           ,
           a
           Rod
           of
           strength
           ?
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           
             Rod
             of
             strength
          
           in
           sanctifying
           and
           blessing
           of
           
             our
             Temporall
             things
          
           .
           As
           it
           is
           
             Baculus
             Panis
          
           ,
           A
           staffe
           of
           bread
           ;
           
             Man
             liveth
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             word
             which
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             Gods
             mouth
             ,
          
           not
           by
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           blessing
           which
           prepareth
           the
           creature
           for
           our
           use
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           his
           promises
           in
           Christ
           of
           things
           concerning
           this
           life
           as
           well
           as
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           doth
           sanctifie
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           to
           those
           wh●
           with
           thankfulnesse
           receive
           them
           .
           The
           fall
           of
           man
           b●ought
           a
           pollution
           upon
           the
           creatures
           ,
           a
           curse
           upon
           the
           stone
           and
           timber
           of
           a
           mans
           house
           ,
           a
           snare
           upon
           his
           table
           ,
           a
           poison
           and
           bitternesse
           upon
           his
           meat
           ,
           distractions
           and
           terrors
           upon
           his
           bed
           ,
           emptinesse
           and
           vexation
           upon
           all
           his
           estate
           ;
           which
           cleaves
           as
           fast
           therunto
           as
           blacknesse
           to
           the
           skinne
           of
           an
           Ethiopian
           ,
           or
           sinne
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           man.
           For
           all
           the
           creatures
           of
           God
           are
           by
           sinne
           mischievously
           converted
           into
           the
           instruments
           and
           provisions
           of
           lust
           .
           
           The
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           
           all
           the
           glorious
           lights
           of
           nature
           but
           instruments
           to
           serve
           the
           pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           vanity
           of
           a
           lustfull
           eye
           .
           All
           the
           delicacies
           which
           the
           earth
           ,
           aire
           or
           Sea
           can
           affoord
           but
           materials
           to
           feed
           the
           luxurie
           and
           intemperance
           of
           a
           lustfull
           body
           .
           All
           the
           honors
           and
           promotions
           of
           the
           world
           but
           fuell
           to
           satisfie
           the
           haughtinesse
           and
           ambition
           of
           a
           lustfull
           heart
           .
           That
           word
           then
           which
           can
           fetch
           out
           this
           leprosie
           from
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           put
           life
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           comfort
           into
           them
           againe
           must
           needs
           bee
           
             Virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           rod
           of
           strength
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Churches
           enemies
           .
           Able
           both
           to
           repell
           ,
           and
           to
           revenge
           all
           their
           injuries
           ;
           to
           disappoint
           the
           ends
           and
           machinations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           triumph
           and
           get
           above
           the
           persecutions
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           treasure
           which
           no
           malice
           nor
           fury
           of
           the
           enemy
           can
           take
           away
           ,
           a
           noblenesse
           of
           minde
           which
           no
           insultation
           of
           the
           adversary
           can
           abate
           ,
           a
           security
           of
           condition
           ,
           and
           calmenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           where
           no
           worldly
           tempests
           can
           any
           more
           extinguish
           than
           the
           darknesse
           of
           a
           cloud
           ,
           or
           the
           boisterousnesse
           of
           a
           wind
           can
           blot
           out
           the
           lustre
           ,
           or
           perturbe
           the
           order
           of
           celestiall
           bodies
           ;
           a
           heavenly
           wisdome
           able
           to
           prevaile
           against
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           every
           gain-sayer
           .
           
           The
           Word
           hath
           ever
           a
           
             Readinesse
             to
             revenge
             disobedience
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ;
           it
           hardens
           the
           faces
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           armes
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           breake
           all
           those
           who
           fall
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           towards
           wicked
           men
           ,
           sheweth
           it selfe
           in
           many
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           a
           mighty
           worke
           
             of
             Conviction
          
           .
           The
           Spirit
           was
           therefore
           sent
           into
           the
           world
           to
           convince
           it
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           one
           word
           containeth
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           whole
           strength
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           for
           all
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           bringeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           doth
           it
           by
           the
           conviction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           This
           
             Conviction
             is
             two-fold
          
           :
           A
           
             Conviction
             unto
             conversion
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           are
           wonderfully
           over-ruled
           
           ruled
           by
           that
           invincible
           evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           feele
           &
           acknowledge
           their
           wofull
           condition
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           in
           unbeleefe
           ,
           to
           take
           unto
           themselves
           the
           just
           shame
           and
           confusion
           of
           face
           which
           belongs
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           unto
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           righteous
           and
           just
           severity
           if
           hee
           should
           destroy
           them
           ,
           and
           hereupon
           to
           be
           secondly
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           perswaded
           to
           count
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           any
           deliverance
           out
           of
           that
           estate
           which
           shall
           be
           tendred
           unto
           them
           :
           To
           admire
           ,
           adore
           ,
           and
           greedily
           embrace
           any
           termes
           of
           peace
           and
           reconciliation
           which
           shall
           be
           offered
           them
           .
           To
           submit
           unto
           the
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           willing
           and
           meeke
           affection
           to
           bend
           the
           heart
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           whatsoever
           forme
           of
           judicature
           and
           spirituall
           government
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           erect
           therein
           .
           And
           this
           magnifies
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Rod
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           it
           maketh
           men
           yeeld
           upon
           any
           termes
           :
           when
           we
           see
           the
           little
           stone
           grow
           into
           a
           mightie
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           eat
           into
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           when
           wee
           see
           Emperours
           and
           Princes
           submit
           their
           necks
           and
           scepters
           to
           a
           doctrine
           at
           first
           every
           where
           spoken
           against
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           a
           few
           despicable
           pe●sons
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           doctrine
           too
           ,
           as
           is
           diametrally
           contrary
           to
           the
           naturall
           constitution
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           nothing
           but
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           hope
           of
           reward
           from
           one
           whom
           they
           never
           saw
           ,
           and
           whom
           if
           they
           had
           seene
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           found
           by
           a
           naturall
           eye
           no
           beauty
           in
           him
           for
           which
           hee
           should
           bee
           desired
           ;
           and
           this
           reward
           too
           ,
           what-ever
           it
           be
           ,
           deferred
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           interim
           no
           ground
           of
           assurance
           to
           expect
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           faith
           in
           himselfe
           that
           promiseth
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           a
           world
           of
           afflictions
           for
           his
           names
           sake
           ;
           How
           can
           we
           think
           that
           a
           world
           of
           wise
           and
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           should
           give
           eare
           most
           willingly
           unto
           such
           termes
           as
           these
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           demonstrative
           and
           constraining
           evidence
           of
           truth
           and
           goodnesse
           therein
           ,
           
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           mouths
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           objections
           of
           all
           gain
           sayers
           ?
           Of
           this
           point
           I
           have
           spoken
           more
           copiously
           upon
           another
           Scripture
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             Conviction
             unto
             condemnation
          
           of
           those
           who
           stand
           out
           against
           this
           saving
           power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           driving
           them
           from
           all
           their
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           constraining
           them
           perforce
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           truth
           which
           they
           doe
           not
           love
           .
           
           Thus
           wee
           finde
           our
           Saviour
           disputing
           with
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           till
           no
           man
           was
           able
           to
           answer
           him
           a
           word
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           did
           so
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           hee
           promised
           that
           his
           messengers
           should
           doe
           so
           too
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             mouth
             and
             wisdome
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             all
             your
             adversaries
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             gain-say
             ,
             nor
             resist
             :
          
           And
           this
           promise
           wee
           finde
           made
           good
           ;
           
           the
           enemies
           of
           Steven
           were
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           Spirit
           by
           which
           hee
           spake
           :
           
           And
           Apollos
           mightily
           convinced
           the
           Jews
           ,
           shewing
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           Jesus
           was
           Christ
           :
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           numbreth
           amongst
           the
           qualifications
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           able
           by
           sound
           doctrine
           
             to
             convince
             the
             gain-sayers
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             those
             unruly
             deceivers
             ,
          
           whose
           businesse
           it
           is
           to
           subvert
           men
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           excellent
           vertue
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           it
           
             concludeth
             or
             shutteth
             men
             in
          
           ,
           
           and
           leaveth
           not
           any
           gap
           or
           evasion
           of
           corrupted
           reason
           unanswered
           ,
           or
           unprevented
           .
           Thus
           wee
           finde
           how
           the
           Prophets
           in
           their
           ministery
           did
           still
           drive
           the
           Jewes
           from
           their
           shifts
           ,
           and
           presse
           them
           with
           Dilemma's
           ,
           the
           inconveniences
           whereof
           they
           could
           on
           no
           side
           escape
           :
           either
           there
           must
           be
           a
           fault
           in
           you
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           God
           who
           rebuketh
           you
           ;
           but
           now
           
             what
             iniquity
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             have
             your
             fathers
             found
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             gone
             far
             from
             me
             ?
          
           
           
             Have
             I
             beene
             a
             wildernesse
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             or
             a
             land
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             wherefore
             say
             my
             people
             we
             are
             lords
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             will
             come
             no
             more
             unto
             thee
             ?
             O
             my
             people
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             done
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             wherein
             have
             I
             wearied
             thee
             ?
             testifie
             against
             mee
             .
             I
             raised
             up
             of
             your
             sonnes
             for
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             young
             men
             for
             Nazarites
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             even
             thus
             ,
          
           
           
             O
             yee
             children
             of
             
             Israel
             ?
          
           Here
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           that
           figure
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Rhetoritians
           Communicatio
           ,
           a
           debating
           and
           deliberation
           with
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           an
           evidencing
           of
           a
           cause
           so
           cleerely
           ,
           as
           that
           at
           last
           a
           man
           can
           challenge
           the
           adversary
           himselfe
           to
           make
           such
           a
           determination
           ,
           
           as
           himselfe
           shall
           in
           reason
           judge
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           cause
           to
           require
           :
           
             How
             shall
             I
             pardon
             thee
             for
             this
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             I
             doe
             for
             the
             daughters
             of
             my
             people
             ?
          
           Set
           me
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           determine
           the
           controversie
           your selves
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           stand
           to
           the
           issue
           which
           your
           owne
           consciences
           shall
           make
           .
           
             O
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             men
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             judge
             I
             pray
             you
             betweene
             me
             and
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           doe
           you
           your selves
           undertake
           the
           deciding
           of
           your
           owne
           cause
           .
           When
           a
           band
           of
           armed
           men
           came
           against
           Christ
           to
           attach
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           pronouncing
           but
           of
           two
           words
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             he
          
           ,
           fell
           all
           downe
           backward
           to
           the
           earth
           ;
           we
           must
           needs
           confesse
           that
           there
           was
           some
           mightie
           power
           and
           evidence
           of
           Majesty
           in
           him
           that
           uttered
           them
           :
           what
           thinke
           wee
           can
           he
           doe
           when
           hee
           raigneth
           and
           judgeth
           the
           world
           ,
           
           who
           did
           let
           out
           so
           much
           power
           when
           he
           was
           to
           die
           and
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           world
           ?
           Now
           Christ
           raigneth
           and
           judgeth
           the
           world
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           mightily
           after
           his
           ascending
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           promiseth
           his
           Apostles
           that
           they
           should
           doe
           greater
           workes
           than
           himselfe
           had
           done
           .
           When
           I
           shall
           see
           a
           man
           armed
           with
           scorne
           against
           Christ
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           
           standing
           proudly
           upon
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           owne
           wayes
           by
           his
           owne
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           wrapping
           up
           himselfe
           in
           the
           mud
           of
           his
           owne
           carnall
           reasonings
           ,
           by
           a
           few
           postulata
           ,
           and
           deductions
           from
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
           to
           bee
           enforced
           to
           stoppe
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           to
           be
           condemned
           by
           his
           owne
           witnesse
           ,
           to
           betray
           his
           owne
           succours
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           prison
           without
           barres
           ;
           when
           I
           shall
           force
           such
           a
           man
           by
           the
           mighty
           penetration
           and
           invincible
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           to
           see
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           a
           hand
           subscribing
           to
           the
           truth
           which
           condemnes
           him
           ,
           and
           belying
           all
           those
           
           delusions
           which
           he
           had
           fram'd
           to
           deceive
           himselfe
           withall
           ;
           who
           can
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           rod
           of
           Gods
           mouth
           is
           indeed
           
             Virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             rod
             of
             strength
             ,
          
           an
           iron
           rod
           ,
           
           able
           to
           deale
           with
           all
           humane
           reasonings
           ,
           as
           a
           hammer
           with
           a
           potsherd
           ,
           which
           though
           to
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           man
           it
           may
           feele
           as
           hard
           as
           a
           rocke
           ,
           yet
           is
           too
           brittle
           to
           endure
           the
           blow
           of
           an
           iron
           rod
           ?
           Strange
           it
           is
           to
           observe
           how
           boldly
           men
           venture
           on
           sinnes
           under
           the
           names
           of
           custome
           ,
           or
           fashions
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           pretences
           of
           corrupted
           reason
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           cleere
           and
           literal
           evidence
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           (
           *
           the
           most
           immediate
           and
           grammaticall
           sense
           whereof
           ,
           is
           ever
           soundest
           ,
           where
           there
           doth
           not
           some
           apparant
           and
           unavoidable
           errour
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           mischiefe
           in
           manners
           ,
           follow
           thereupon
           .
           )
           Men
           will
           justifie
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           wicked
           for
           reward
           ,
           and
           by
           dexterity
           of
           wit
           put
           a
           better
           colour
           upon
           a
           worser
           businesse
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           observed
           of
           Protagoras
           and
           Carneades
           )
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           saith
           expressely
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speake
             in
             a
             cause
             to
             wrest
             judgement
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             keepe
             thee
             far
             from
             a
             false
             matter
             ,
          
           for
           God
           (
           whom
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           imitate
           )
           will
           not
           justifie
           the
           wicked
           .
           Men
           will
           follow
           the
           sinfull
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           strange
           apparell
           ,
           in
           prodigious
           haire
           ,
           in
           lustfull
           and
           unprofitable
           expence
           of
           that
           pretious
           moment
           of
           time
           ,
           upon
           the
           abuse
           or
           right
           improvement
           whereof
           dependeth
           the
           severall
           issues
           of
           their
           eternall
           condition
           :
           though
           the
           Lord
           say
           expresly
           ,
           
           
             Bee
             not
             conformed
             to
             this
             world
          
           ;
           they
           that
           walke
           
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             walke
             according
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             punish
             all
             such
             as
             are
             clothed
             with
             strange
             apparell
             ,
          
           who
           take
           up
           the
           fashions
           of
           idolaters
           ,
           or
           other
           nations
           ,
           or
           other
           sexes
           (
           as
           that
           place
           is
           differently
           expounded
           )
           a
           Nature
           it selfe
           teacheth
           that
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           a
           man
           to
           weare
           long
           haire
           ;
           nay
           Nature
           it selfe
           taught
           that
           honest
           Heathen
           to
           stand
           at
           defiance
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           upon
           that
           slight
           apologie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
           b
           commonnesse
           had
           taken
           away
           the
           illnesse
           ,
           &
           that
           which
           committed
           by
           one
           would
           have
           been
           a
           sin
           ,
           being
           imitated
           after
           a
           multitude
           were
           but
           a
           fashion
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           particular
           :
           The
           Apostle
           is
           peremptory
           ,
           c
           
             Neither
             fornicators
             ,
             nor
             idolaters
             ,
             nor
             effeminate
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             ,
             nor
             theeves
             ,
             nor
             drunkards
             ,
             nor
             revilers
             ,
             nor
             extortioners
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           the
           consciences
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           yet
           will
           never
           yeeld
           to
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           cannot
           choose
           but
           subsume
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             such
             are
             some
             of
             we
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           such
           we
           will
           be
           too
           .
           But
           now
           if
           we
           should
           bespeake
           these
           men
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Produce
             your
             cause
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             bring
             forth
             your
             strong
             reasons
             ,
          
           
           
             saith
             the
             King
             of
             Iacob
          
           ,
           they
           should
           finde
           at
           the
           last
           their
           reasons
           to
           be
           like
           themselves
           ,
           vanity
           and
           lighter
           than
           nothing
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           will
           at
           last
           prevaile
           ,
           and
           sweepe
           away
           all
           their
           refuge
           of
           lyes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           towards
           wicked
           men
           is
           seene
           in
           
             Affrighting
             of
             them
          
           ;
           
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           and
           a
           savour
           of
           death
           ,
           aswell
           as
           a
           spirit
           of
           life
           and
           libertie
           which
           goeth
           along
           with
           the
           Word
           .
           Guilt
           is
           an
           inseparable
           consequent
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           guilt
           :
           If
           the
           heart
           be
           once
           convinced
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           presently
           faint
           and
           tremble
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           shaking
           of
           a
           leafe
           ,
           at
           the
           wagging
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           at
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           shaketh
           mountaines
           ,
           
           and
           maketh
           the
           strong
           foundations
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           tremble
           ?
           If
           I
           should
           see
           a
           prisoner
           at
           the
           barre
           passe
           sentence
           upon
           his
           Judge
           ;
           and
           the
           Judge
           thereupon
           surpriz'd
           with
           trembling
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           subscribe
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           doome
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           stand
           amaz'd
           at
           so
           inverted
           a
           proceeding
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           Scripture
           wee
           finde
           presidents
           for
           it
           ,
           Micatah
           ,
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           pronouncing
           death
           unto
           Ahab
           ,
           a
           King
           :
           Ieremie
           ,
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           pronouncing
           captivitie
           unto
           Zedekiah
           ,
           
           a
           King
           :
           Paul
           in
           his
           chain
           preaching
           of
           judgment
           unto
           Felix
           in
           his
           robes
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           owne
           Judge
           to
           tremble
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           
           want
           of
           strength
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           because
           there
           is
           stoutnesse
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           do
           not
           tremble
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           meerly
           their
           ignorance
           of
           the
           power
           &
           evidence
           thereof
           .
           The
           Devils
           are
           stronger
           and
           more
           stubborne
           creatures
           than
           any
           man
           can
           be
           ,
           yet
           because
           of
           their
           full
           illumination
           ,
           and
           that
           invincible
           conviction
           of
           their
           consciences
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           beleeve
           and
           tremble
           at
           it
           .
           Though
           men
           were
           as
           hard
           as
           rocks
           ,
           
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           hammer
           which
           can
           breake
           them
           ;
           though
           as
           sharp
           as
           thornes
           and
           briars
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           fire
           which
           can
           devour
           and
           torment
           them
           ,
           though
           as
           strong
           as
           kingdomes
           and
           nations
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           able
           to
           root
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           them
           downe
           ,
           though
           as
           fierce
           as
           Dragons
           and
           Lions
           ,
           the
           Word
           is
           able
           to
           trample
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           chaine
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           seene
           towards
           wicked
           men
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           doth
           
             judge
             them
             .
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             wilt
             thou
             judge
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             judge
             the
             bloudy
             Citie
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             yea
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             shew
             them
             their
             abominations
             .
          
           To
           note
           that
           when
           wicked
           men
           are
           made
           to
           see
           their
           filthinesse
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           have
           therby
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           seal'd
           upon
           them
           .
           
             He
             that
             rejecteth
             mee
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           :
           And
           if
           all
           prophecie
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           there
           come
           in
           one
           that
           beleeveth
           not
           ,
           or
           one
           unlearned
           ,
           
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             all
             ,
             hee
             is
             judged
             of
             all
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           heart
           are
           made
           manifest
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Word
           doth
           in
           some
           sort
           execute
           death
           and
           judgement
           upon
           wicked
           men
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           
             smite
             the
             earth
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             lips
             would
             slay
             the
             wicked
             :
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             I
             have
             hewed
             them
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             have
             slaine
             them
             by
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           called
           fury
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
           to
           note
           that
           when
           wrath
           &
           fury
           is
           powred
           out
           upon
           a
           land
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
           If
           a
           pestilence
           devoure
           a
           city
           ,
           
           and
           a
           sword
           come
           and
           gleane
           after
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           only
           which
           flayes
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           the
           instruments
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           actuated
           and
           applied
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           their
           severall
           services
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           wise
           men
           
             see
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heare
             his
             rod.
          
           A
           rod
           is
           properly
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           to
           bee
           heard
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           a
           transposition
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           communication
           of
           properties
           betweene
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           punishments
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           towards
           wicked
           men
           there
           is
           a
           judging
           ,
           and
           tormenting
           vertue
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           
             For
             judgement
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             am
             I
             come
             into
             this
             world
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             they
             which
             see
             not
             might
             see
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             which
             see
             might
             be
             made
             blinde
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           here
           objected
           that
           Christ
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
             man
             is
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             condemne
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             bee
             saved
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           two
           events
           of
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           his
           Gospell
           .
           The
           one
           principall
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           intended
           ,
           the
           other
           
             accidentall
             and
             occasionall
          
           ,
           growing
           out
           of
           the
           ill
           disposition
           of
           the
           subject
           unto
           whom
           he
           was
           sent
           .
           The
           maine
           and
           essentiall
           businesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           to
           declare
           salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           open
           unto
           men
           a
           doore
           of
           escape
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           when
           men
           wilfully
           stand
           out
           ,
           and
           neglect
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           then
           secondarily
           doth
           Christ
           prove
           unto
           those
           men
           a
           stone
           of
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           a
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           ,
           as
           that
           potion
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           a
           cure
           by
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           may
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           indisposednesse
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           stubborne
           radication
           of
           the
           disease
           ,
           hasten
           a
           mans
           end
           sooner
           than
           the
           disease
           it selfe
           would
           have
           done
           :
           So
           that
           to
           the
           wicked
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           two-edged
           sword
           indeed
           ,
           an
           edge
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           an
           edge
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           are
           on
           every
           side
           beset
           with
           condemnation
           ,
           if
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           cannot
           save
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           broken
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           goe
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           save
           
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           contemned
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           towards
           wicked
           men
           is
           seene
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           
             ripen
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           
           and
           make
           them
           so
           much
           the
           more
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           sooner
           fill
           up
           their
           measure
           .
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             had
             no
             sinne
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             have
             no
             cloke
             for
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           A
           tree
           which
           is
           fastned
           unto
           a
           wall
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           more
           permanent
           and
           united
           ,
           will
           bring
           forth
           ripe
           fruit
           before
           the
           ordinary
           season
           ▪
           so
           a
           people
           upon
           whom
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           constantly
           shined
           ,
           
           and
           which
           doth
           often
           drinke
           in
           the
           raine
           which
           falleth
           upon
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           bring
           forth
           Summer-fruit
           ,
           sinnes
           speedily
           ripe
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           be
           so
           much
           the
           neerer
           unto
           cursing
           .
           There
           is
           but
           a
           yeare
           betweene
           such
           a
           tree
           and
           the
           fire
           :
           we
           shall
           never
           finde
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           of
           Juda
           (
           for
           which
           they
           were
           at
           any
           time
           plagued
           with
           captivitie
           )
           were
           so
           long
           in
           ripening
           as
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           upon
           whom
           there
           did
           no
           light
           shine
           .
           The
           Land
           had
           rest
           sometimes
           fortie
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           fourescore
           yeeres
           ,
           but
           we
           never
           finde
           that
           they
           were
           suffered
           to
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           face
           foure
           hundred
           yeeres
           together
           :
           We
           finde
           when
           to
           Ninive
           he
           sent
           a
           Prophet
           to
           reveale
           unto
           them
           the
           guilt
           and
           merit
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           then
           set
           them
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           should
           either
           forsake
           or
           ripen
           them
           ,
           
             Yet
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             Ninive
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           towards
           wicked
           men
           is
           seene
           even
           in
           the
           
             rage
             and
             madnesse
             which
             it
             excites
             in
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           to
           doe
           with
           a
           strong
           enemie
           when
           he
           buckleth
           on
           all
           his
           harnesse
           ,
           and
           calleth
           together
           all
           his
           strength
           for
           opposition
           .
           When
           I
           see
           a
           river
           without
           any
           sensible
           noise
           or
           motion
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           esteeme
           it
           a
           standing
           poole
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           looke
           further
           and
           there
           observe
           what
           huge
           engines
           it
           carrieth
           about
           ,
           and
           what
           weighty
           bodies
           it
           rouleth
           before
           it
           ,
           I
           then
           beleeve
           
           a
           strength
           in
           it
           which
           I
           did
           not
           see
           :
           so
           when
           I
           see
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           rouze
           up
           the
           rage
           and
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           set
           up
           against
           it
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           high
           imaginations
           ,
           even
           the
           wisedome
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           ●ell
           to
           keepe
           it
           out
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           then
           conclude
           that
           it
           is
           indeed
           
             Virga
             virtutis
             ,
             a
             Rod
             of
             strength
             .
          
           The
           most
           calme
           and
           devout
           hypocrites
           in
           the
           world
           have
           by
           the
           power
           of
           this
           word
           beene
           put
           out
           of
           their
           demure
           temper
           ,
           and
           mightily
           transported
           with
           outrage
           and
           bitternesse
           against
           the
           majesty
           thereof
           .
           One
           time
           filled
           with
           wrath
           ;
           another
           time
           filled
           with
           madnesse
           ;
           another
           time
           filled
           with
           envie
           and
           indignation
           ,
           another
           time
           filled
           with
           contradiction
           and
           blasphemie
           ;
           
           another
           time
           cut
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           like
           reprobates
           in
           hell
           ,
           gnashing
           with
           their
           teeth
           .
           Such
           a
           searching
           power
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           extreme
           contrariety
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           doe
           not
           subdue
           ,
           it
           will
           wonderfully
           swell
           them
           up
           ,
           till
           it
           distemper
           even
           the
           grave
           ,
           prudent
           men
           of
           the
           world
           with
           those
           brutish
           and
           uncomely
           affections
           of
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           and
           drive
           disputers
           from
           their
           arguments
           unto
           stonds
           .
           Sin
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           disquieted
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           be
           shut
           in
           and
           encompassed
           with
           the
           curses
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           Therefore
           as
           a
           hunted
           beast
           ,
           in
           an
           extremity
           of
           distresse
           will
           turne
           backe
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           its
           utmost
           strength
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           the
           pursuers
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           its
           life
           :
           so
           wicked
           men
           to
           save
           their
           lusts
           will
           let
           out
           all
           their
           rage
           ,
           and
           open
           all
           their
           sluces
           of
           pride
           and
           malice
           to
           withstand
           that
           holy
           truth
           which
           doth
           so
           closely
           pursue
           them
           .
           Thus
           as
           beggarly
           masters
           deale
           with
           their
           servants
           ,
           or
           bankrupts
           with
           their
           creditors
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           pay
           them
           their
           monie
           (
           which
           they
           are
           unable
           to
           doe
           )
           they
           then
           picke
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           create
           pretences
           to
           with-hold
           it
           ;
           or
           as
           froward
           men
           in
           suits
           of
           law
           ,
           when
           their
           cause
           failes
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           piece
           it
           out
           with
           rage
           and
           passion
           ;
           so
           doe
           wicked
           men
           deale
           with
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           pay
           him
           that
           service
           which
           he
           therein
           
           requireth
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           have
           neither
           will
           nor
           power
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           he
           produceth
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           entreth
           into
           controversie
           with
           them
           ,
           convincing
           them
           in
           the
           court
           of
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           out
           ,
           they
           have
           then
           no
           other
           refuge
           left
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           submit
           (
           which
           they
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           endure
           )
           or
           to
           flye
           into
           the
           face
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           withstand
           it
           with
           malice
           when
           they
           cannot
           with
           reason
           .
           Till
           men
           can
           be
           perswaded
           to
           lay
           apart
           all
           filthinesse
           and
           superfluity
           of
           naughtinesse
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           receive
           the
           engraffed
           word
           with
           meeknesse
           .
           For
           till
           then
           it
           is
           a
           binding
           word
           ,
           
           which
           sealeth
           their
           guilt
           and
           condemnation
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           word
           towards
           wicked
           men
           is
           seene
           in
           
             altering
             them
          
           :
           in
           their
           semiperswasions
           and
           semiconversions
           unto
           goodnesse
           ,
           in
           restraining
           them
           from
           those
           lusts
           which
           they
           dearely
           love
           ,
           and
           in
           forcing
           them
           to
           those
           externall
           conformities
           which
           have
           no
           inward
           principles
           to
           support
           them
           .
           The
           humiliation
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           the
           observation
           of
           Herod
           ,
           
           the
           incomplete
           perswasion
           of
           Agrippa
           ,
           the
           forc'd
           obedience
           and
           flatteries
           of
           the
           dissembling
           Iewes
           ,
           the
           essaies
           and
           offers
           of
           hypocrites
           towards
           religion
           ,
           the
           velleities
           and
           hankerings
           of
           unresolved
           wills
           after
           Christ
           ,
           are
           notable
           evidences
           of
           the
           power
           and
           majesty
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           If
           I
           should
           see
           a
           millstone
           in
           the
           ayre
           not
           falling
           constantly
           and
           swiftly
           downe
           ,
           but
           swag
           ,
           and
           waver
           ,
           and
           floate
           about
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           unresolved
           motion
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           a
           deliberation
           which
           way
           to
           goe
           ,
           one
           while
           yeelding
           to
           its
           owne
           weight
           ,
           another
           while
           lingering
           ,
           and
           by
           fits
           attempting
           to
           ascend
           ,
           how
           could
           I
           sufficiently
           wonder
           at
           that
           secret
           vertue
           ,
           and
           those
           strange
           impressions
           which
           did
           retardate
           the
           naturall
           descent
           of
           so
           weightie
           a
           body
           ?
           so
           when
           I
           see
           men
           ,
           who
           still
           retaine
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           owne
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           which
           carry
           them
           with
           as
           strong
           an
           impulsion
           to
           sinne
           and
           hell
           ,
           as
           a
           millstone
           is
           moved
           unto
           its
           Center
           ,
           hanker
           notwithstanding
           after
           goodnesse
           ,
           
           and
           when
           they
           yeeld
           unto
           their
           lusts
           ,
           doe
           it
           not
           without
           much
           hesitancy
           and
           conflict
           of
           a
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           I
           must
           needes
           acknowledge
           a
           mighty
           strength
           in
           that
           word
           which
           setteth
           bounds
           to
           the
           raging
           of
           so
           proud
           a
           sea
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           then
           the
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           who
           are
           entrusted
           with
           the
           dispensation
           of
           this
           
             Rod
             of
             strength
          
           ,
           may
           be
           instructed
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           in
           that
           ministery
           .
           Few
           men
           wil
           lose
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           power
           which
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           in
           its
           kinde
           doth
           affect
           power
           .
           Now
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           unto
           us
           the
           custody
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           manage
           it
           as
           
             a
             word
             of
             power
          
           ,
           able
           alone
           by
           it selfe
           without
           the
           contemperations
           of
           humane
           fancies
           ,
           or
           the
           superstruction
           of
           humane
           opinions
           to
           worke
           mightily
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           those
           that
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           gaine-sayers
           .
           Our
           Commission
           is
           to
           charge
           even
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           
             servants
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           
           In
           compassion
           to
           pitty
           the
           diseases
           ,
           the
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           temptations
           of
           Gods
           people
           :
           in
           ministerie
           ,
           to
           assist
           them
           with
           all
           needfull
           supplies
           of
           comfort
           ,
           or
           instruction
           ,
           or
           exhortation
           in
           righteousnesse
           ;
           in
           humility
           ,
           to
           waite
           upon
           men
           of
           lowest
           degree
           ,
           and
           to
           condescend
           unto
           men
           of
           weakest
           capacitie
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           very
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           are
           servants
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           But
           yet
           we
           are
           servants
           onely
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           soules
           ,
           not
           to
           serve
           their
           humors
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           such
           servants
           as
           may
           
             command
             too
             .
             These
             things
             command
             and
             teach
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             These
             things
             speake
             ,
             and
             exhort
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             with
             all
             authority
             ,
             Let
             no
             man
             despise
             thee
             .
          
           No
           ministers
           are
           more
           despicable
           than
           those
           who
           by
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           flattery
           ,
           or
           any
           base
           and
           ambitious
           affections
           betray
           the
           power
           &
           majesticall
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           When
           we
           deliver
           Gods
           message
           
             we
             must
             not
             then
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             men
          
           ;
           
           
             If
             I
             yet
             please
             
             men
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             then
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           To
           captivate
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           humours
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           to
           bend
           ,
           comply
           and
           complement
           with
           humane
           lusts
           ,
           is
           with
           Ionah
           to
           play
           the
           runnagates
           from
           our
           office
           ,
           and
           to
           prostrate
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           insultation
           of
           men
           .
           There
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           majesty
           and
           authority
           in
           the
           word
           when
           it
           is
           set
           on
           with
           Christs
           Spirit
           .
           He
           taught
           men
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           had
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           or
           priviledge
           to
           speake
           ,
           
           as
           one
           that
           cared
           not
           for
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           where
           ever
           his
           spirit
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           this
           power
           and
           liberty
           of
           Christ
           appeare
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           given
           it
           to
           his
           ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           commend
           themselves
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           that
           heare
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           harden
           their
           faces
           against
           the
           pride
           and
           scorne
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           goe
           out
           in
           armies
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           speake
           boldly
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           speake
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           suffer
           his
           word
           to
           be
           bound
           ,
           or
           his
           Spirit
           to
           be
           straitened
           by
           the
           humors
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           should
           all
           labour
           
             to
             receive
             the
             word
             in
             the
             power
             thereof
             ,
          
           and
           to
           expose
           our
           tender
           parts
           unto
           it
           .
           A
           Cocke
           is
           in
           comparison
           but
           a
           weake
           Creature
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           crowing
           of
           a
           Cocke
           will
           cause
           the
           trembling
           of
           a
           Lion.
           What
           is
           a
           Bee
           to
           a
           Beare
           ,
           or
           a
           Mouse
           to
           an
           Elephant
           ?
           and
           yet
           if
           a
           Bee
           fasten
           his
           sting
           in
           the
           nose
           of
           a
           Beare
           ,
           or
           a
           Mouse
           creepe
           up
           and
           gnaw
           the
           trunke
           of
           an
           Elephant
           ,
           how
           easily
           doe
           so
           little
           Creatures
           upon
           such
           an
           advantage
           torment
           the
           greatest
           ?
           Certainely
           ,
           the
           proudest
           of
           men
           have
           some
           tender
           part
           into
           which
           a
           sting
           may
           enter
           .
           The
           conscience
           is
           as
           sensible
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           as
           obnoxious
           to
           his
           wrath
           ,
           as
           subject
           to
           his
           word
           in
           a
           prince
           as
           in
           a
           beggar
           .
           If
           the
           word
           like
           Davids
           stone
           finde
           that
           open
           and
           get
           into
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           able
           to
           sinke
           the
           greatest
           Goliah
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           should
           open
           our
           consciences
           unto
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           expect
           his
           spirit
           to
           
           come
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           as
           Iosiah
           did
           with
           humility
           and
           trembling
           .
           Wee
           should
           learne
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           voyce
           cryeth
           in
           the
           city
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           name
           and
           his
           power
           therein
           .
           
             Will
             ye
             not
             feare
             me
          
           ,
           faith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             will
             ye
             not
             tremble
             at
             my
             presence
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             sand
             abound
             to
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
           No
           Creature
           so
           swelling
           and
           of
           it selfe
           so
           strong
           and
           incroaching
           as
           the
           sea
           ,
           nothing
           so
           small
           ,
           weake
           ,
           smoothe
           ,
           and
           passable
           as
           the
           sand
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           sand
           (
           a
           creature
           so
           easily
           removed
           ,
           and
           swept
           away
           )
           decreed
           to
           hold
           in
           so
           raging
           an
           Element
           .
           What
           in
           appearance
           weaker
           than
           words
           spoken
           by
           a
           despised
           man
           ?
           and
           what
           in
           the
           experience
           of
           all
           the
           world
           stronger
           than
           the
           raging
           of
           an
           army
           of
           lusts
           ?
           and
           yet
           that
           hath
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           to
           tame
           and
           subdue
           these
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           learne
           to
           feare
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           
             Rest
             upon
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           as
           being
           unto
           us
           all-sufficient
           ,
           a
           sunne
           ,
           a
           shield
           ,
           an
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           in
           the
           truth
           and
           promises
           of
           his
           Gospell
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           
             sure
             thing
          
           ,
           that
           which
           a
           man
           may
           cast
           his
           whole
           weight
           upon
           ,
           
           and
           leane
           confidently
           on
           in
           any
           extremity
           .
           All
           the
           Creatures
           in
           the
           world
           are
           full
           of
           vanity
           ,
           uncertaineties
           and
           disappointments
           ,
           and
           then
           usually
           doe
           deceive
           a
           man
           most
           when
           he
           most
           of
           all
           relies
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           us
           
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             them
          
           .
           But
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           an
           
             abiding
             word
          
           ,
           
           as
           being
           founded
           upon
           the
           Immutability
           of
           Gods
           owne
           truth
           ,
           he
           that
           maketh
           it
           his
           refuge
           ,
           relieth
           on
           Gods
           omnipotency
           ,
           and
           hath
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Almighty
           engaged
           to
           helpe
           him
           .
           Asa
           was
           safe
           while
           hee
           depended
           on
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           promises
           against
           the
           hugest
           host
           of
           men
           that
           was
           ever
           read
           of
           ,
           
           but
           when
           he
           turned
           aside
           to
           collaterall
           aides
           hee
           purchased
           to
           himselfe
           nothing
           but
           perpetuall
           warres
           .
           And
           this
           was
           that
           which
           established
           the
           throne
           of
           Iehoshaphat
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           lands
           which
           were
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           
           because
           
           he
           honoured
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           taught
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           Whensoever
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           did
           forget
           to
           leane
           upon
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           betooke
           themselves
           to
           humane
           confederacies
           ,
           to
           correspondence
           with
           Idolatrous
           people
           ,
           to
           facility
           in
           superstitious
           compliances
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           fleshly
           counsels
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           alwaies
           to
           be
           but
           very
           lies
           ,
           like
           waxen
           and
           wooden
           feasts
           ,
           made
           specious
           of
           purpose
           to
           delude
           ignorant
           commers
           ;
           things
           of
           so
           thinne
           and
           unso●id
           a
           consistence
           as
           were
           ever
           broken
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           those
           who
           did
           leane
           upon
           them
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           therefore
           rest
           upon
           our
           owne
           wisedome
           ,
           nor
           build
           our
           hopes
           or
           securities
           upon
           humane
           foundations
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           in
           all
           conditions
           
             take
             hold
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
          
           ,
           of
           this
           staffe
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           
           which
           is
           able
           to
           stay
           us
           up
           in
           any
           extremities
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           word
           of
           such
           soveraigne
           power
           ,
           as
           to
           strengthen
           us
           against
           all
           enemies
           and
           temptations
           ,
           to
           uphold
           us
           in
           all
           our
           wayes
           and
           callings
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           strong
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           for
           ever
           a
           
             Christian
             mans
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             strength
             and
             comfort
          
           )
           wee
           should
           therefore
           
             labour
             to
             acquit
             our selves
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
          
           to
           hide
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           grow
           rich
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           In
           heaven
           our
           blessednesse
           shall
           consist
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           communion
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           with
           his
           Sonne
           Iesus
           Christ.
           So
           that
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           to
           us
           upon
           earth
           ,
           the
           preludes
           and
           supplies
           of
           heaven
           ,
           for
           by
           them
           onely
           is
           this
           knowledge
           and
           communion
           begun
           .
           And
           that
           man
           doth
           but
           delude
           himselfe
           and
           lye
           to
           the
           world
           who
           professeth
           his
           desire
           to
           goe
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           here
           desire
           to
           know
           so
           much
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           afford
           to
           men
           on
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           the
           
             Patent
             and
             Charter
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           to
           shew
           for
           his
           Salvation
           ;
           the
           treasure
           of
           his
           wealth
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           boast
           in
           either
           for
           this
           life
           or
           another
           ;
           the
           armory
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           
           to
           hold
           up
           against
           the
           temptations
           and
           conflicts
           of
           his
           sorest
           enemies
           ;
           the
           only
           toole
           and
           instrument
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           to
           doe
           ,
           any
           action
           of
           piety
           ,
           charity
           ,
           loyalty
           ,
           or
           sobriety
           withall
           ;
           the
           onely
           glasse
           of
           a
           Christian
           wherein
           he
           may
           see
           his
           owne
           face
           ,
           and
           so
           learne
           to
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           may
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           learne
           to
           desire
           and
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           for
           any
           man
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           to
           unchristian
           himselfe
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           degenerate
           into
           a
           heathen
           .
           
             Powre
             out
             thine
             indignation
             upon
             the
             heathen
             that
             know
             thee
             not
             .
          
           
           Ignorance
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           very
           heathen
           .
           
             This
             I
             say
             and
             testifie
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             you
             henceforth
             walke
             not
             as
             other
             Gentiles
             walke
             in
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             mind
             :
          
           
           
             for
             you
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ.
          
           It
           is
           not
           the
           title
           ,
           nor
           the
           profession
           which
           maketh
           a
           man
           a
           reall
           Christian
           ,
           and
           distinguisheth
           him
           from
           other
           heathen
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           
             learning
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Gospell
           .
           For
           as
           he
           who
           was
           onely
           outwardly
           and
           in
           the
           flesh
           a
           Jew
           ,
           
           might
           be
           uncircumcized
           in
           his
           heart
           :
           so
           he
           who
           is
           onely
           in
           title
           and
           name
           a
           Christian
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           heathen
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           more
           fearefully
           than
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           or
           Tyre
           and
           Sydon
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           put
           from
           himselfe
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           judged
           himselfe
           unworthy
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           indeed
           such
           power
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wee
           should
           
             labour
             to
             beare
             witnesse
             unto
             the
             testimony
             which
             God
             giveth
             of
             his
             Word
             in
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           reproach
           cast
           upon
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           when
           men
           doe
           in
           their
           lives
           denie
           that
           vertue
           which
           God
           testifieth
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
           Wicked
           men
           are
           said
           to
           crucifie
           Christ
           againe
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           to
           shame
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           a
           liar
           ;
           not
           that
           these
           things
           can
           so
           really
           bee
           ,
           but
           because
           men
           in
           their
           evill
           lives
           carry
           themselves
           ,
           as
           if
           indeed
           they
           were
           so
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           Gospell
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           weake
           too
           ,
           because
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           holds
           out
           against
           the
           saving
           power
           
           thereof
           .
           But
           these
           men
           must
           know
           that
           the
           word
           returneth
           not
           empty
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           accomplisheth
           some
           worke
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           it
           ripeneth
           weeds
           or
           corne
           .
           There
           is
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           both
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           one
           breake
           not
           a
           heart
           ,
           the
           other
           will
           blast
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           humbled
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           will
           certainly
           bee
           withered
           ,
           and
           made
           fruitlesse
           .
           Shall
           the
           clay
           boast
           it selfe
           against
           the
           fire
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           power
           to
           melt
           wax
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           not
           power
           to
           melt
           clay
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           which
           hardneth
           the
           one
           and
           which
           softneth
           the
           other
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           word
           a
           sweete
           Savor
           unto
           God
           as
           well
           in
           those
           that
           perish
           as
           in
           those
           that
           are
           saved
           ?
           Certainly
           there
           is
           as
           wonderfull
           a
           power
           in
           adding
           another
           death
           to
           him
           who
           was
           dead
           before
           (
           which
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           to
           kill
           a
           dead
           man
           )
           as
           in
           multiplying
           and
           enlarging
           life
           .
           And
           the
           Gospell
           is
           to
           those
           that
           perish
           a
           
             Savor
             of
             death
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           such
           a
           word
           as
           doth
           cumulate
           the
           damnation
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           treasure
           up
           wrath
           upon
           wrath
           .
           If
           it
           doe
           not
           convert
           it
           will
           certainly
           harden
           ,
           if
           it
           doe
           not
           save
           it
           will
           undoubtedly
           judge
           and
           condemne
           .
           The
           Lord
           doth
           never
           cast
           away
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           hee
           that
           gave
           charge
           to
           gather
           up
           the
           broken
           meate
           of
           loaves
           and
           fishes
           that
           nothing
           might
           bee
           lost
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           crumme
           of
           his
           spirituall
           manna
           to
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Yet
           wee
           finde
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           a
           charge
           to
           his
           Prophets
           to
           preach
           even
           there
           where
           hee
           foretold
           them
           that
           their
           words
           would
           not
           bee
           heard
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             speake
             all
             these
             wordes
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             also
             call
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             answere
             thee
             .
          
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           I
           send
           thee
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             to
             a
             rebellions
             nation
          
           ,
           
           
             they
             are
             impudent
             Children
             and
             stiffe
             hearted
             .
             Yet
             thou
             shalt
             speake
             my
             words
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           will
           heare
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           will
           forbeare
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           rebellion
           it selfe
           .
           
             They
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             thee
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             mee
             :
          
           For
           all
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           are
           impudent
           and
           hard
           hearted
           .
           Certainly
           when
           
           the
           Lord
           taketh
           paines
           by
           his
           Prophets
           to
           call
           those
           who
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           hee
           doth
           it
           not
           in
           vaine
           ,
           they
           shall
           know
           at
           length
           that
           a
           Prophet
           hath
           been
           amongst
           them
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           sweet
           Savour
           even
           in
           those
           that
           perish
           .
           So
           wee
           finde
           those
           messages
           which
           have
           contained
           nothing
           but
           curses
           against
           an
           obstinate
           people
           have
           yet
           been
           as
           honie
           for
           sweetnesse
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           those
           that
           preached
           them
           .
           I
           did
           eate
           the
           roule
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           
             it
             was
             in
             my
             mouth
             as
             honie
             for
             sweetnesse
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           it
           written
           ,
           but
           lamentations
           ,
           and
           mourning
           ,
           and
           woe
           .
           Ieremie
           did
           not
           desire
           the
           woefull
           day
           ,
           
           but
           did
           heartily
           say
           Amen
           to
           the
           false
           Prophets
           in
           their
           predictions
           of
           safety
           ;
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           ready
           service
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           glory
           which
           God
           would
           worke
           out
           unto
           himselfe
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           that
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           which
           was
           committed
           unto
           him
           was
           the
           joy
           and
           rejoicing
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           all
           respects
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           therein
           wee
           doe
           and
           must
           rejoice
           .
        
         
           Wee
           observed
           before
           that
           this
           Rod
           of
           strength
           is
           both
           
             Sceptrum
             Majestatis
          
           ,
           and
           
             Pedum
             Pastorale
          
           .
           Both
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Pastorall
           staffe
           as
           hee
           is
           a
           Bishop
           .
           It
           denoteth
           the
           Administration
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           dispensing
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           word
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           of
           care
           .
           So
           then
           here
           are
           (
           as
           I
           before
           observed
           )
           two
           observations
           yet
           remaining
           to
           bee
           noted
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Virga
             Virtutis
          
           ,
           the
           Rod
           of
           thy
           strength
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             accompanied
             with
             his
             Spirit
             is
             a
             word
             of
             great
             glory
             and
             Majesty
             .
          
           For
           wee
           must
           ever
           make
           these
           concomitants
           ,
           
             wee
             preach
             the
             Gospell
          
           saith
           
             S.
             Peter
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           sent
           downe
           from
           heaven
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.12
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Spirit
           is
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           not
           belonging
           to
           the
           Law
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           it
           alone
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           under
           the
           relation
           
           of
           a
           distinct
           covenant
           .
           For
           though
           as
           it
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           appendix
           and
           additament
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           it
           tend
           unto
           liberty
           ,
           
           and
           so
           cōmeth
           not
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           yet
           by
           it selfe
           alone
           it
           gendreth
           nothing
           but
           bondage
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Gospell
           above
           the
           Law
           ,
           hee
           calleth
           one
           a
           ministration
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           letter
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           ministration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           life
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           properly
           the
           Spirit
           belongeth
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           of
           grace
           .
           Now
           then
           this
           Spirituall
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           
             insigne
             regium
          
           ,
           an
           ensigne
           of
           roialty
           it
           importeth
           Glory
           and
           Majestie
           .
           It
           is
           
             a
             Gospell
             full
             of
             glory
          
           .
           Wee
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           very
           
             Typicall
             prefigurations
          
           of
           that
           mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sole
           businesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           honored
           with
           the
           name
           of
           
             Glory
             .
             The
             garments
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
          
           being
           types
           of
           the
           Evangelicall
           a
           Righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           were
           b
           
             made
             for
             glory
             and
             beauty
          
           .
           The
           Tabernacle
           ,
           which
           was
           ordaind
           for
           an
           evidence
           and
           seale
           of
           Gods
           Evangelicall
           presence
           with
           that
           people
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Prophet
           David
           a
           c
           
             Tabernacle
             of
             honor
          
           ,
           the
           place
           which
           God
           did
           use
           to
           fill
           with
           his
           owne
           glory
           .
           The
           Ark
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             Evangelium
             sub
             velo
          
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           under
           vailes
           and
           shaddowes
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           an
           excellency
           d
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           attribute
           of
           Christ
           ,
           e
           
             All
             Kings
             shall
             see
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           The
           
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
          
           was
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           Rest
           ,
           f
           
             This
             is
             my
             Rest
             for
             ever
             ,
             here
             will
             I
             dwell
             .
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             God
             into
             thy
             Resting
             place
             ,
             thou
             and
             the
             Arke
             of
             thy
             strength
             .
          
           It
           was
           so
           called
           to
           note
           ,
           first
           the
           g
           stability
           of
           Gods
           Evangelicall
           covenant
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           to
           bee
           changed
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           repented
           of
           ;
           but
           to
           bee
           sure
           and
           fixed
           in
           Christ
           for
           ever
           .
           His
           Kingdome
           ,
           h
           a
           Kingdome
           which
           was
           
             not
             to
             bee
             shaken
          
           ,
           his
           Priesthood
           a
           i
           Priesthood
           which
           was
           
             not
             to
             passe
             away
          
           ,
           his
           teaching
           k
           a
           teaching
           which
           was
           
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           l
           
             delight
             
             of
             God
          
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mercy
           which
           through
           him
           was
           unto
           the
           world
           revealed
           ;
           Therein
           the
           Lord
           ●esteth
           and
           reposeth
           himselfe
           ,
           
           as
           in
           the
           crowne
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           his
           workes
           .
           And
           this
           m
           Temple
           is
           called
           a
           
             glorious
             Rest
          
           ,
           a
           
             glorious
             high
             throne
          
           ,
           a
           
             house
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           of
           beauty
           and
           of
           holinesse
           .
           It
           is
           said
           at
           the
           first
           Dedication
           thereof
           that
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             filled
             it
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           the
           gold
           or
           silver
           (
           wherewith
           before
           that
           Dedication
           it
           was
           beutified
           )
           wherein
           the
           glory
           thereof
           did
           consist
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ;
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           but
           a
           cloud
           ,
           whereas
           the
           true
           glory
           thereof
           himselfe
           was
           n
           a
           Sunne
           as
           the
           Prophet
           cals
           him
           .
           And
           with
           this
           did
           the
           Lord
           fill
           the
           second
           Temple
           ,
           which
           for
           this
           cause
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           o
           more
           glorious
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           magnificence
           of
           the
           structure
           farre
           inferior
           .
           Now
           then
           as
           the
           Apostle
           in
           a
           case
           of
           just
           alike
           proportion
           ,
           useth
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           terme
           of
           excesse
           ,
           when
           hee
           speaketh
           of
           the
           substance
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           type
           .
           p
           If
           the
           bloud
           of
           bulls
           and
           goates
           did
           Sanctify
           to
           the
           purifying
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
             How
             much
             more
          
           shall
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           So
           may
           wee
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           If
           the
           Types
           of
           Evangelicall
           things
           were
           thus
           glorious
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           glorious
           must
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           needs
           bee
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           observed
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           is
           it
           true
           likewise
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospell
           have
           the
           same
           attribute
           of
           glory
           frequently
           given
           unto
           them
           .
           q
           
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             people
             Israel
             :
          
           And
           the
           r
           
             Gospell
             a
             glorious
             mysterie
             ,
             a
             Royall
             Law
             ,
             a
             ministration
             of
             glory
          
           ;
           Nay
           
             glory
             it
          
           selfe
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           understand
           that
           place
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           yee
           would
           walke
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           you
           unto
           his
           Kingdome
           and
           glory
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           of
           that
           in
           all
           the
           antecedent
           parts
           and
           in
           the
           verse
           immediatly
           following
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           speake
           .
           A
           s
           glory
           which
           draweth
           the
           study
           and
           amazement
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           creatures
           of
           God
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
         
           To
           consider
           this
           point
           more
           particularly
           :
           The
           glory
           and
           majesty
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           appeareth
           principally
           in
           foure
           things
           :
           in
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           :
           in
           the
           Promulgation
           and
           publishing
           of
           it
           :
           in
           the
           Matter
           which
           it
           containes
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Ends
           ,
           purposes
           ,
           or
           uses
           for
           which
           it
           serves
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           :
           Many
           things
           of
           small
           worth
           have
           yet
           growne
           famous
           by
           the
           authours
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           unprofitable
           children
           of
           renowned
           progenitors
           ,
           hold
           their
           estimation
           and
           nobility
           from
           the
           parents
           which
           begate
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           from
           men
           who
           are
           uncleane
           ,
           there
           will
           ever
           descend
           some
           uncleannesse
           upon
           the
           workes
           which
           they
           doe
           .
           But
           the
           Gospell
           is
           therefore
           indeed
           a
           glorious
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           
             Gospell
             of
             the
             blessed
             God.
          
           There
           is
           glory
           in
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           his
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           so
           great
           a
           workeman
           should
           ever
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           an
           ignoble
           work
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           David
           useth
           his
           
             glory
             and
             his
             handy
             worke
          
           promiscuously
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           
             The
             heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy
             worke
             :
          
           to
           note
           that
           there
           is
           an
           evidence
           of
           glory
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           hee
           puts
           his
           hand
           unto
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           there
           sheweth
           that
           there
           is
           more
           glory
           in
           the
           law
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           better
           known
           by
           Sion
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           greater
           in
           Israel
           ,
           than
           in
           al
           the
           world
           besides
           :
           the
           more
           God
           doth
           communicate
           himselfe
           unto
           any
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           the
           more
           glorious
           it
           is
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           God
           hath
           so
           much
           put
           himselfe
           ,
           wherin
           he
           may
           be
           so
           fully
           knowne
           ,
           communicated
           with
           ,
           depended
           upon
           ,
           and
           praised
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Gospell
           .
           This
           is
           a
           glasse
           in
           which
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           doe
           see
           and
           admire
           that
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           his
           mercy
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           observation
           found
           out
           from
           the
           immediate
           view
           of
           his
           glorious
           presence
           .
           In
           the
           Creatures
           we
           have
           him
           a
           God
           of
           power
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           working
           all
           things
           in
           number
           ,
           
           weight
           ,
           and
           measure
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           vigour
           of
           his
           providence
           upholding
           that
           being
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           ordering
           them
           to
           those
           glorious
           ends
           for
           which
           he
           gave
           it
           .
           In
           the
           law
           we
           have
           him
           a
           God
           of
           vengeance
           and
           of
           recompence
           ,
           in
           the
           publication
           thereof
           threatning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           execution
           thereof
           inflicting
           wrath
           upon
           those
           that
           transgresse
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Gospell
           we
           have
           him
           a
           God
           of
           bounty
           and
           endlesse
           compassion
           ,
           humbling
           himselfe
           that
           he
           might
           be
           mercifull
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           himselfe
           beare
           the
           punishments
           of
           those
           injuries
           which
           had
           beene
           done
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           offer
           onely
           but
           beseech
           his
           owne
           prisoners
           to
           bee
           pardoned
           and
           reconciled
           againe
           .
           In
           the
           Creature
           he
           is
           a
           God
           above
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Law
           he
           is
           a
           God
           against
           us
           ;
           onely
           in
           the
           Gospel
           hee
           is
           Immanuel
           ,
           a
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           ,
           a
           God
           like
           us
           ,
           a
           God
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           doth
           declare
           God
           so
           much
           to
           bee
           God
           as
           his
           mercy
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Hee
           is
           invisible
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           we
           cannot
           see
           him
           but
           in
           his
           Sonne
           .
           Hee
           is
           unapproachable
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           come
           unto
           him
           but
           by
           the
           Sonne
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           hee
           maketh
           himselfe
           knowne
           in
           his
           glory
           to
           Moses
           ,
           hee
           sendeth
           him
           not
           to
           the
           Creation
           ,
           nor
           to
           mount
           Sinai
           ,
           but
           putteth
           him
           
             into
             a
             rocke
          
           (
           being
           a
           resemblance
           of
           Christ
           )
           and
           then
           maketh
           a
           proclamation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           unto
           him
           .
           Moses
           his
           prayer
           was
           ,
           
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             shew
             me
             thy
             glory
             .
          
           How
           doth
           the
           Lord
           grant
           this
           Prayer
           ?
           
             I
             will
             make
             all
             my
             goodnesse
             to
             passe
             before
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           then
           revealeth
           himselfe
           unto
           him
           almost
           all
           by
           mercy
           .
           
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             mercifull
             and
             gratious
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             abundant
             in
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             ,
             keeping
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             forgiving
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sinne
             ,
          
           to
           note
           unto
           us
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           revealed
           as
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           .
           
             Who
             is
             a
             God
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             pardoneth
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             passeth
             by
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             remnant
             of
             his
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           though
           the
           Law
           be
           indeed
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           from
           
           the
           Authour
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           that
           respect
           there
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           no
           difference
           of
           excellency
           betweene
           that
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           observe
           that
           by
           the
           remainders
           of
           Creation
           ,
           though
           God
           should
           not
           have
           revealed
           his
           Law
           againe
           unto
           Moses
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           God
           himselfe
           might
           have
           beene
           discover'd
           by
           humane
           industry
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           by
           notable
           examples
           of
           the
           philosophers
           and
           grave
           heathen
           .
           But
           the
           Gospell
           is
           such
           a
           mystery
           as
           was
           for
           ever
           hidden
           from
           the
           reach
           and
           very
           suspicion
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           wholly
           of
           divine
           revelation
           .
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
          
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           it
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           noting
           that
           it
           is
           above
           the
           observation
           ,
           or
           learning
           ,
           or
           comprehension
           of
           nature
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           suspect
           it
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           naturall
           inquirie
           of
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           could
           never
           have
           discovered
           it
           ,
           
           even
           unto
           them
           it
           is
           
             made
             knowne
             by
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           for
           the
           Churches
           sake
           that
           God
           would
           reveale
           so
           glorious
           a
           mystery
           ,
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           must
           have
           beene
           for
           ever
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           So
           extremely
           desperate
           was
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           wanted
           the
           infinite
           and
           unsearchable
           wisedome
           of
           God
           himselfe
           to
           finde
           out
           a
           remedie
           against
           it
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           should
           have
           proceeded
           thus
           farre
           in
           mercy
           towards
           man
           and
           no
           farther
           .
           Thou
           art
           a
           wretched
           Creature
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           a
           righteous
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           so
           heavy
           is
           my
           wrath
           ,
           and
           so
           wofull
           thy
           condition
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           choose
           but
           take
           compassion
           upon
           thee
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           put
           the
           matter
           into
           thine
           owne
           hands
           ;
           requisite
           it
           is
           that
           my
           pitty
           towards
           thee
           should
           not
           swallow
           up
           the
           respects
           to
           mine
           owne
           justice
           and
           honour
           ,
           that
           my
           mercy
           should
           bee
           a
           righteous
           and
           a
           wise
           mercy
           .
           Consult
           therefore
           together
           all
           ye
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           invent
           a
           way
           to
           reconcile
           my
           justice
           and
           mercy
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           set
           mee
           in
           a
           course
           to
           shew
           you
           mercy
           ,
           without
           parting
           from
           mine
           
           owne
           right
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           righteous
           demands
           of
           mine
           offended
           justice
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           promise
           you
           to
           observe
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           have
           confin'd
           it selfe
           within
           these
           bounds
           ,
           and
           referr'd
           the
           method
           of
           our
           redemption
           unto
           humane
           discovery
           ,
           we
           should
           for
           ever
           have
           continued
           in
           a
           desperate
           estate
           ,
           everlastingly
           unable
           to
           conceive
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           in
           fancy
           to
           frame
           unto
           our selves
           a
           way
           of
           escape
           .
           As
           the
           Creatures
           before
           their
           being
           could
           have
           no
           thought
           or
           notion
           of
           their
           being
           educ'd
           out
           of
           that
           nothing
           which
           they
           were
           before
           .
           So
           man
           fallen
           could
           not
           have
           the
           smallest
           conjecture
           or
           suspition
           of
           any
           feaseable
           way
           to
           deliver
           himselfe
           out
           of
           that
           misery
           into
           which
           he
           fell
           .
           If
           all
           the
           learning
           in
           the
           world
           were
           gather'd
           into
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           should
           imploy
           all
           his
           time
           and
           studie
           to
           frame
           unto
           himselfe
           the
           notions
           of
           a
           sixth
           or
           seventh
           sense
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           as
           expressely
           fashion'd
           amongst
           those
           infinite
           Idea's
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           omniscience
           ,
           as
           these
           five
           which
           are
           already
           created
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           as
           totally
           ignorant
           of
           the
           conclusion
           he
           sought
           at
           last
           as
           hee
           was
           at
           first
           .
           For
           all
           humane
           knowledge
           of
           naturall
           things
           is
           wrought
           by
           a
           reflexion
           upon
           those
           Phantasmes
           or
           Idea's
           ,
           which
           are
           impressions
           made
           from
           those
           senses
           wee
           already
           use
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           kinde
           of
           notionall
           existence
           of
           things
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           wrought
           by
           an
           externall
           and
           sensible
           perception
           of
           that
           reall
           existence
           which
           they
           have
           in
           themselves
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           a
           sixth
           or
           a
           seventh
           sense
           would
           agree
           
             in
             genere
             proximo
          
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           some
           kinde
           of
           Cognation
           with
           those
           wee
           already
           enjoy
           .
           But
           a
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           a
           new
           salvation
           are
           things
           
             toto
             genere
          
           ,
           beyond
           the
           straine
           and
           sphere
           of
           nature
           .
           That
           two
           should
           become
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaine
           two
           still
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           man
           doe
           in
           one
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           who
           maketh
           should
           bee
           One
           with
           the
           thing
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           made
           ;
           that
           hee
           who
           is
           above
           all
           should
           humble
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           
           filleth
           all
           should
           emptie
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           blesseth
           all
           should
           be
           himselfe
           a
           curse
           ;
           that
           hee
           who
           ruleth
           all
           should
           be
           himselfe
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           the
           prince
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           doe
           consist
           ,
           should
           himselfe
           be
           dissolved
           and
           dye
           ,
           that
           mercy
           and
           justice
           should
           meet
           together
           ,
           and
           kisse
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           debt
           should
           bee
           payed
           and
           yet
           pardoned
           ,
           that
           the
           fault
           should
           bee
           punished
           and
           yet
           remitted
           ,
           that
           death
           like
           Sampsons
           Lion
           should
           have
           life
           and
           sweetnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           used
           as
           an
           instrument
           to
           destroy
           it selfe
           ;
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Evangelicall
           truths
           are
           mysteries
           which
           surpasse
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           the
           princes
           of
           learning
           in
           the
           world
           .
           a
           It
           is
           to
           be
           beleeved
           by
           a
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           possible
           to
           a
           humane
           reason
           :
           We
           may
           observe
           that
           every
           person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           setteth
           himselfe
           to
           teach
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           b
           Father
           revealeth
           it
           unto
           men
           ,
           
             Flesh
             and
             bloud
             hath
             not
             revealed
             it
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             Every
             man
             therefore
             that
             hath
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             commeth
             unto
             mee
             .
          
           The
           Son
           likewise
           teacheth
           it
           unto
           men
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           is
           called
           the
           c
           
             Angell
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             and
             Counsell
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Revealer
           thereof
           ,
           because
           unto
           the
           world
           he
           made
           knowne
           that
           deepe
           project
           of
           his
           Fathers
           counsell
           touching
           the
           restoring
           of
           mankind
           .
           d
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             Sonne
             which
             is
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             him
             .
          
           He
           only
           it
           is
           who
           openeth
           the
           
             bosome
             of
             his
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           revealeth
           the
           secret
           and
           
             mysterious
             counsels
          
           ,
           and
           the
           tender
           and
           
             compassionat
             affections
          
           (
           for
           the
           bosome
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           secrets
           and
           of
           Love
           )
           of
           his
           Father
           unto
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           e
           
             Teacher
             sent
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           f
           
             the
             Lord
             which
             speaketh
             from
             heaven
          
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           the
           doctrine
           which
           he
           teacheth
           is
           called
           a
           g
           
             heavenly
             doctrin
          
           ,
           and
           a
           h
           
             heavenly
             calling
          
           ▪
           &
           a
           i
           
             high
             calling
          
           ,
           and
           oft
           by
           the
           Apost
           .
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           k
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             heavenly
             things
          
           ,
           
           to
           note
           that
           they
           are
           not
           of
           a
           naturall
           or
           earthly
           condition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           within
           the
           comprehension
           of
           an
           earthly
           understanding
           .
           l
           It
           is
           a
           
             wisedome
             which
             is
             from
             above
          
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           likewise
           is
           a
           Revealer
           of
           the
           Gospell
           unto
           the
           faithfull
           .
           He
           was
           sent
           that
           hee
           might
           m
           
             Convince
             the
             world
             not
             onely
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             judgement
             too
             ,
          
           which
           are
           Evangelicall
           things
           .
           n
           
             The
             spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             deepe
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           unsearchable
           love
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           o
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
          
           and
           the
           p
           
             ministration
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           q
           
             Revelation
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           r
           
             No
             man
             can
             call
             Iesus
             Lord
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           men
           may
           out
           of
           externall
           conformity
           to
           the
           discipline
           and
           profession
           under
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           with
           their
           mouthes
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           ;
           yet
           their
           hearts
           will
           never
           tremble
           ,
           nor
           willingly
           submit
           themselves
           to
           his
           obedience
           ,
           their
           conscience
           will
           never
           set
           to
           its
           seale
           to
           the
           spirituall
           power
           of
           Christ
           over
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           secrets
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           over-ruling
           direction
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Nature
           taught
           the
           Pharises
           to
           call
           him
           s
           Beelzebub
           and
           Samaritan
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           onely
           which
           teacheth
           men
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           a
           Lord.
           t
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             power
             nor
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             are
             called
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           those
           unto
           whose
           consciences
           the
           Spirit
           witnesseth
           the
           righteousnes
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           him
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Gospell
           belongeth
           unto
           men
           ,
           u
           but
           the
           effectuall
           teaching
           and
           revelation
           thereof
           unto
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           joynt
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ,
           opening
           the
           heart
           to
           attend
           ,
           and
           perswading
           the
           heart
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           as
           a
           thing
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           .
           Thus
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           Glorious
           thing
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Originall
           and
           Authour
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           wee
           may
           inferre
           ,
           that
           what-ever
           men
           thinke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           yet
           undoubtedly
           the
           neglect
           and
           scorne
           which
           is
           shewed
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           done
           unto
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           glory
           :
           he
           that
           receiveth
           not
           his
           Word
           ,
           
           rejecteth
           his
           person
           ;
           and
           the
           sinne
           of
           a
           man
           against
           the
           words
           which
           we
           speake
           in
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           that
           office
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           entrusted
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           those
           men
           who
           despised
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           .
           You
           will
           say
           Christ
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           injuries
           of
           ours
           reach
           unto
           him
           ?
           Surely
           though
           he
           be
           in
           heaven
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           now
           the
           Court
           of
           his
           royall
           residence
           )
           yet
           hee
           hath
           to
           doe
           upon
           earth
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           territories
           of
           his
           dominion
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           hee
           speaketh
           from
           heaven
           still
           .
           He
           it
           was
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           his
           Ambassadour
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             came
             and
             preached
             Peace
          
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           who
           were
           afarre
           off
           .
           
             His
             spirit
             it
             was
             which
             in
             the
             Prophets
             did
             testifie
             of
             his
             sufferings
             and
             glory
             .
          
           Hee
           it
           was
           who
           gave
           manifest
           proofe
           of
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           speaking
           in
           his
           Apostles
           .
           He
           then
           who
           refuseth
           to
           obey
           the
           words
           of
           a
           Minister
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           when
           hee
           forewarneth
           him
           of
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           discerne
           the
           Lords
           voice
           therein
           ,
           but
           in
           despight
           of
           this
           ministeriall
           citation
           unto
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           will
           still
           persist
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           beene
           ,
           so
           resolveth
           to
           continue
           ,
           a
           swearing
           ,
           blasphemous
           ,
           luxurious
           ,
           proud
           ,
           revengefull
           ,
           and
           riotous
           person
           ,
           thinking
           it
           basenesse
           to
           mourne
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           unnecessary
           strictnesse
           to
           humble
           himselfe
           to
           walke
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           else
           doe
           so
           ,
           will
           professe
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ;
           that
           man
           is
           a
           notorious
           liar
           ,
           
           yea
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           )
           
             he
             maketh
             God
             a
             liar
          
           too
           ,
           in
           not
           beleeving
           the
           record
           which
           he
           giveth
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           
             wash
             away
             the
             filth
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             purge
             out
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             people
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             of
             burning
             :
          
           
           that
           he
           should
           
             sit
             as
             a
             refiner
             and
             purifier
             of
             silver
             ,
             purging
             his
             priests
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             an
             offring
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
           Hee
           walketh
           
             contrary
             to
             that
             Covenant
             of
             mercy
          
           which
           he
           professeth
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           promises
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sprinkle
             cleane
             water
             upon
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             cleane
             from
             all
             your
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             your
             idols
             will
             I
             clense
             you
             .
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             .
          
           Hee
           walketh
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             that
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           he
           professeth
           to
           feele
           as
           well
           as
           others
           :
           
             For
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             cleane
             thing
             .
          
           He
           walketh
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             bloud
             ,
          
           
           with
           which
           notwithstanding
           hee
           professeth
           to
           bee
           sprinkled
           :
           
           for
           
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             cleanseth
          
           not
           onely
           the
           lives
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           
             consciences
             of
             men
             from
             dead
             workes
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           makes
           them
           so
           inwardly
           labour
           for
           purity
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           any
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           secret
           allowed
           sinne
           .
           He
           walketh
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             that
             grace
          
           which
           alone
           he
           professeth
           to
           boast
           in
           :
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           which
           is
           powred
           from
           on
           high
           maketh
           
             the
             very
             wildernesse
             a
             fruitfull
             field
             .
          
           
           He
           walketh
           
             contrarie
             to
             the
             properties
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
          
           by
           which
           alone
           he
           hopeth
           to
           be
           saved
           .
           
           For
           
             true
             faith
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             a
             pure
             heart
          
           and
           
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           are
           the
           inseparable
           companions
           of
           an
           
             unfained
             faith
          
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           what-ever
           verball
           and
           ceremonious
           homage
           hee
           may
           tender
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           in
           good
           earnest
           he
           is
           ashamed
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           preferre
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           before
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           reproaches
           of
           Christ
           before
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Why
           should
           it
           be
           treason
           to
           kill
           a
           Judge
           in
           his
           ministerie
           on
           the
           bench
           ?
           or
           esteemed
           an
           injurie
           to
           the
           state
           to
           doe
           any
           indignitie
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           a
           great
           prince
           ?
           but
           because
           in
           such
           relations
           they
           are
           persons
           publike
           and
           representative
           ,
           
             ut
             eorum
             bona
             malaque
             ad
             Rempublicam
             pertineant
             ?
          
           why
           should
           the
           supreme
           Officer
           of
           the
           kingdome
           write
           
             Teste
             meipso
          
           in
           the
           name
           and
           power
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           more
           immediate
           
           representation
           of
           his
           sacred
           person
           ,
           and
           commission
           thereunto
           ?
           Surely
           the
           case
           is
           the
           same
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           in
           their
           holy
           function
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           finde
           the
           expressions
           promiscuous
           :
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           
           and
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             My
             Gospell
          
           ;
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             preaching
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             My
             preaching
          
           ;
           In
           the
           vertue
           of
           which
           synergie
           and
           co-partnership
           with
           Christ
           and
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           saveth
           ,
           so
           we
           save
           ;
           as
           he
           forgiveth
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           we
           
             forgive
             them
          
           ;
           as
           he
           judgeth
           wicked
           men
           ,
           so
           wee
           
             judge
             them
          
           ;
           as
           he
           beseecheth
           ,
           so
           we
           
             also
             beseech
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             you
             bee
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           Wee
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           *
           he
           by
           our
           ministerie
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           despiseth
           any
           conviction
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           (
           and
           he
           that
           obeyeth
           not
           doth
           despise
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           calleth
           disobedience
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           stubbornenesse
           ,
           and
           a
           rejecting
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.22
           ,
           23.
           )
           He
           that
           persisteth
           in
           any
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           constant
           omission
           of
           any
           evident
           dutie
           ,
           fighteth
           against
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           throweth
           away
           his
           owne
           mercy
           ,
           stoppeth
           his
           eares
           at
           the
           entreaties
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           committeth
           a
           sinne
           directly
           against
           Heaven
           .
           And
           if
           he
           so
           persist
           God
           will
           make
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           flaming
           fire
           prepared
           for
           those
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospell
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.8
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           whensoever
           we
           come
           unto
           the
           Word
           read
           or
           preached
           wee
           should
           come
           with
           an
           expectation
           to
           heare
           Christ
           himselfe
           speaking
           from
           heaven
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           bring
           such
           affections
           of
           submission
           and
           obedience
           as
           becommeth
           his
           presence
           .
           
           
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             an
             eare
             heare
             what
             the
             spirit
             saith
             unto
             the
             Churches
             .
             I
             will
             heare
             what
             God
             the
             Lord
             will
             speake
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             he
             will
             speake
             peace
             unto
             his
             people
             .
          
           
           
             Christs
             sheepe
             discerne
             his
             voyce
          
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           know
           the
           voice
           of
           strangers
           .
           
           And
           this
           was
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           and
           the
           men
           of
           Berea
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           
           they
           did
           set
           themselves
           as
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           expecting
           in
           it
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           receiving
           it
           in
           his
           name
           .
           Dareth
           any
           man
           to
           rush
           with
           a
           naked
           weapon
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           prince
           ,
           and
           with
           scorne
           to
           throw
           backe
           his
           owne
           personall
           commands
           into
           his
           face
           againe
           ?
           And
           shall
           wee
           dare
           to
           come
           armed
           with
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           
           and
           proud
           reasonings
           ,
           and
           stubborne
           resolutions
           against
           the
           majesty
           of
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           speaketh
           from
           heaven
           unto
           us
           ?
           
             Receive
             with
             meeknesse
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             the
             ingrafted
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             save
             your
             soules
             .
          
           The
           word
           doth
           not
           mingle
           nor
           incorporate
           ,
           
           and
           by
           consequence
           doth
           not
           change
           nor
           save
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           received
           
             with
             meeknesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           commeth
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           weapons
           ,
           to
           fall
           downe
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           
             swift
             to
             wrath
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           stout
           and
           fretfull
           affections
           against
           the
           purity
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           snuffe
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           backward
           like
           pettish
           children
           which
           will
           not
           be
           led
           ,
           
           
             will
             be
             very
             slow
             to
             heare
             or
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             worke
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
          
           A
           proud
           hearer
           will
           be
           an
           unprofitable
           liver
           .
           Ever
           therefore
           come
           unto
           the
           word
           with
           this
           conclusion
           .
           It
           may
           be
           this
           day
           will
           God
           strike
           me
           in
           my
           master
           veine
           .
           I
           am
           an
           usuall
           profaner
           of
           his
           glorious
           name
           ;
           a
           name
           which
           I
           should
           feare
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           love
           for
           the
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           adore
           for
           the
           holinesse
           of
           it
           ;
           hee
           will
           peradventure
           lay
           close
           to
           my
           conscience
           that
           guilt
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           declared
           to
           be
           in
           this
           great
           sinne
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           more
           than
           yea
           and
           nay
           is
           sinne
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           sin
           ,
           is
           Hell
           to
           my
           soule
           .
           I
           am
           a
           vaine
           person
           ,
           a
           companion
           of
           loose
           and
           riotous
           men
           ;
           It
           may
           bee
           the
           Lord
           will
           urge
           upon
           my
           conscience
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           owne
           word
           ,
           not
           to
           companie
           with
           fornicators
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           unfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           not
           to
           follow
           a
           multitude
           to
           doe
           evill
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           hand
           joyne
           in
           hand
           ,
           yet
           sinne
           shall
           not
           goe
           unpunished
           .
           I
           am
           unprofitable
           ,
           
           loose
           ,
           and
           rotten
           in
           my
           discourse
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           ply
           mee
           with
           his
           owne
           authority
           ,
           that
           for
           every
           idle
           word
           I
           must
           render
           an
           account
           .
           I
           am
           full
           of
           oppression
           and
           unjust
           gain
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           now
           urge
           the
           instructions
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           &
           the
           restitution
           of
           Zacheus
           upon
           me
           .
           
           In
           these
           or
           any
           other
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           can
           come
           with
           Saint
           Pauls
           temper
           of
           hart
           ,
           
             not
             to
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
          
           but
           
             Lord
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           or
           with
           the
           answer
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Speake
             Lord
             for
             thy
             servant
             heareth
          
           ;
           or
           with
           the
           resolution
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             present
             before
             God
             to
             heare
             all
             things
             that
             shall
             bee
             commanded
             of
             God.
          
           I
           am
           come
           with
           a
           purpose
           of
           heart
           to
           cleave
           unto
           thy
           holy
           will
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Here
           I
           am
           in
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           strike
           where
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           cut
           off
           which
           of
           mine
           earthly
           members
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           arme
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           extenuate
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           dispute
           with
           thee
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           rebell
           against
           thee
           ,
           I
           will
           second
           thee
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           praise
           thee
           for
           it
           ;
           This
           is
           to
           give
           God
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           owne
           Gospell
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           part
           from
           a
           little
           monie
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           to
           vouchsafe
           a
           little
           countenance
           to
           the
           dispencers
           of
           it
           (
           and
           yet
           alas
           how
           few
           are
           there
           who
           repay
           unto
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           that
           double
           honor
           which
           God
           and
           not
           they
           hath
           given
           unto
           them
           ?
           )
           but
           to
           part
           from
           our
           lusts
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           our
           old
           man
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           which
           giveth
           honour
           to
           the
           Word
           If
           a
           man
           had
           thousands
           of
           rammes
           ,
           and
           tenne
           thousand
           rivers
           of
           oyle
           ,
           and
           would
           bee
           content
           to
           part
           from
           them
           all
           for
           Gods
           worship
           :
           If
           a
           man
           had
           children
           enough
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           would
           buy
           every
           sermon
           which
           hee
           heareth
           with
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           Sonne
           :
           yet
           all
           this
           would
           not
           give
           glorie
           enough
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           Men
           naturally
           love
           their
           lusts
           ,
           the
           issue
           of
           their
           evill
           hearts
           ,
           better
           than
           their
           lands
           ,
           or
           the
           children
           of
           their
           body
           (
           if
           Herods
           son
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           ambitious
           security
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           to
           be
           his
           Hog
           than
           his
           childe
           .
           The
           losse
           of
           cattell
           ,
           and
           fruits
           ,
           and
           water
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           first-borne
           of
           all
           
           the
           land
           ,
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           make
           Pharaoh
           let
           goe
           his
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           will
           once
           more
           rush
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           wonderfull
           deliverance
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           venture
           his
           owne
           and
           his
           peoples
           lives
           ,
           for
           but
           the
           bondage
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           lust
           .
           )
           To
           doe
           justly
           then
           ,
           to
           love
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           humbly
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           name
           in
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           minister
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           away
           the
           treasures
           of
           wickednesse
           out
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           this
           onely
           is
           to
           give
           God
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           his
           Word
           ,
           Mic.
           6.6
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           
             glorious
             in
             the
             promulgation
          
           &
           publishing
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           may
           appeare
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           
             initiall
             Promulgation
          
           in
           Christs
           owne
           personall
           preaching
           .
           Or
           the
           
             plenary
             Revelation
          
           thereof
           in
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           those
           selected
           vessels
           who
           were
           to
           carry
           abroad
           this
           treasure
           unto
           all
           the
           world
           .
           For
           the
           former
           wee
           may
           note
           that
           there
           was
           a
           resemblance
           of
           state
           and
           glory
           observ'd
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christ.
           
             A
             Forerunner
             sent
             to
             prepare
             his
             way
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           beare
           his
           sword
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Herald
           to
           proclaime
           his
           approach
           ,
           
           and
           then
           at
           last
           is
           revealed
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           thus
           we
           may
           observe
           how
           we
           sent
           his
           Harbingers
           
             before
             his
             face
             into
             every
             Citie
             and
             place
             whither
             he
             himselfe
             would
             come
             :
          
           
           that
           so
           men
           might
           prepare
           themselves
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           their
           everlasting
           gates
           against
           this
           Prince
           of
           Glory
           should
           enter
           in
           .
           When
           one
           poore
           ordinary
           man
           intendeth
           to
           visit
           another
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           state
           nor
           distance
           ,
           no
           ceremonies
           nor
           solemnities
           observed
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           prince
           will
           communicate
           himselfe
           unto
           any
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           publication
           ,
           and
           officers
           sent
           abroad
           to
           give
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           that
           meete
           entertainements
           may
           be
           provided
           .
           So
           doth
           Christ
           deale
           with
           men
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           how
           unprepared
           wee
           are
           to
           give
           him
           a
           welcome
           ,
           how
           foule
           our
           hearts
           ,
           how
           barren
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sendeth
           his
           Officers
           before
           his
           face
           with
           his
           owne
           Provision
           ,
           his
           Graces
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           Repentance
           ▪
           
           Desire
           ,
           Love
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           after
           his
           appearance
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           hee
           is
           esteemed
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ,
           he
           commeth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Looke
           upon
           the
           more
           consummate
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospell
           (
           for
           Christ
           in
           his
           owne
           personall
           preaching
           is
           said
           but
           
             to
             have
             begun
             to
             teach
          
           ,
           
           )
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           as
           Princes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           solemne
           Inauguration
           doe
           some
           speciall
           acts
           of
           magnificence
           and
           honour
           ,
           open
           prisons
           ,
           proclaime
           pardons
           ,
           create
           nobles
           ,
           stampe
           coyne
           ,
           fill
           conduits
           with
           wine
           ,
           distribute
           donatives
           and
           congiaries
           to
           the
           people
           :
           So
           Christ
           to
           testifie
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           did
           reserve
           the
           full
           publication
           thereof
           unto
           the
           day
           of
           his
           instalment
           and
           solemne
           readmission
           into
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           againe
           .
           
             When
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             he
             then
             led
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             gave
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.38
           .
           Act.
           8
           20
           Ioh.
           4.10
           .
           and
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           Gifts
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           he
           is
           called
           
             seven
             spirits
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           1.4
           .
           to
           note
           the
           plenty
           and
           variety
           of
           graces
           which
           are
           by
           him
           shed
           abroad
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           healings
           ,
           and
           prophesie
           ,
           and
           discerning
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ,
           and
           tongues
           ,
           
             All
             these
             worke
             one
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             as
             he
             will.
          
           
           And
           these
           gifts
           were
           all
           shed
           abroad
           for
           Evangelicall
           purposes
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           And
           this
           spirit
           Saint
           Peter
           telleth
           us
           is
           
             a
             spirit
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           that
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           plentifull
           promulgation
           wherof
           he
           was
           shed
           abroad
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Gospell
           of
           Glorie
           too
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           further
           appeares
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           more
           solemne
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospell
           there
           was
           much
           more
           
             Abundance
             of
             glorious
             light
             and
             grace
             ,
          
           shed
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           .
           The
           Sunne
           of
           Righteousnesse
           in
           his
           estate
           of
           humiliation
           was
           much
           ecclipsed
           ,
           with
           the
           similitude
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Communion
           of
           our
           common
           infirmities
           ,
           
           the
           poverty
           of
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           the
           griefe
           and
           vexation
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           overshadowing
           of
           his
           divine
           vertue
           ,
           the
           forme
           and
           entertainement
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           ignominie
           of
           a
           base
           death
           ,
           the
           agonie
           of
           a
           cursed
           death
           .
           But
           when
           hee
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           like
           the
           Sunne
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           hee
           then
           dispell'd
           all
           these
           mists
           ,
           and
           now
           sendeth
           forth
           those
           glorious
           beames
           of
           his
           Gospell
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           
             two
             wings
          
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           commeth
           unto
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           
             under
             which
             the
             healing
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             world
             is
             treasured
             .
          
           
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           who
           foretold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           greater
           had
           not
           beene
           borne
           of
           women
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           lesse
           than
           the
           least
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           than
           the
           least
           of
           those
           upon
           whom
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           shed
           abroad
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           glorious
           manifestation
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           Gospell
           .
           All
           the
           Prophets
           and
           the
           Law
           prophesied
           untill
           Iohn
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           they
           seem'd
           to
           bee
           taken
           away
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           abrogation
           and
           extinguishment
           ,
           as
           the
           ceremonies
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           excesse
           and
           excellency
           ,
           
             ut
             stellae
             exiliores
             ad
             exortum
             solis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Orator
           speakes
           ;
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             Even
             that
             which
             was
             made
             glorious
             ,
             had
             no
             glory
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Glory
             that
             excelleth
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           full
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           an
           
             effusion
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           not
           in
           dew
           ,
           but
           in
           showres
           of
           raine
           ,
           which
           multiply
           into
           
             rivers
             of
             living
             water
          
           (
           for
           the
           raine
           of
           the
           spirit
           floweth
           from
           heaven
           as
           from
           a
           spring
           )
           and
           into
           
             wels
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           
           and
           into
           
             a
             sea
             of
             knowledge
          
           .
           Which
           attributes
           note
           unto
           us
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           
             the
             abundance
             of
             spirituall
             grace
          
           and
           knowledge
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           a
           River
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             growth
             and
             increase
             thereof
          
           ,
           
           it
           should
           be
           
             living
             water
          
           ,
           multiplying
           and
           swelling
           up
           like
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           to
           a
           bottomelesse
           and
           unmeasurable
           sea
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           touch
           that
           which
           was
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           very
           glorious
           
           are
           the
           vertues
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Gospell
           intimated
           in
           this
           similitude
           of
           
             living
             water
          
           .
           To
           quench
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           consuming
           &
           unextinguishable
           fury
           ,
           
           which
           devoureth
           the
           adversaries
           with
           everlasting
           burnings
           .
           To
           satisfie
           those
           desires
           of
           the
           thirsty
           soule
           which
           it selfe
           begetteth
           :
           for
           the
           Spirit
           is
           both
           for
           medicine
           and
           for
           meate
           ;
           for
           medicine
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           dull
           and
           averse
           appetites
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           for
           meate
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           them
           .
           The
           Spirit
           is
           both
           
             a
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
             and
             a
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             or
             satisfaction
             .
          
           A
           Spirit
           of
           supplication
           ,
           directing
           us
           to
           pray
           ;
           and
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           supplying
           those
           requests
           and
           satisfying
           those
           desires
           which
           himselfe
           did
           dictate
           .
           a
           To
           cleanse
           ,
           to
           purifie
           ,
           to
           mollifie
           ,
           to
           take
           b
           away
           the
           barrennesse
           of
           our
           naturall
           hearts
           .
           To
           c
           overflow
           and
           communicate
           it selfe
           to
           others
           .
           To
           d
           withstand
           and
           subdue
           every
           obstacle
           that
           is
           set
           up
           against
           it
           .
           To
           continue
           and
           to
           multiply
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           then
           wee
           learne
           the
           way
           
             how
             to
             abound
             in
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
          
           and
           how
           to
           bee
           transformed
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ.
           The
           beame
           and
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           the
           vehiculum
           of
           the
           heate
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           so
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           that
           which
           conveieth
           the
           vertue
           and
           gracious
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           seeke
           those
           varieties
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           meate
           to
           satisfie
           the
           desires
           ,
           and
           for
           medicine
           to
           cure
           the
           bruizes
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           
           onely
           upon
           the
           bankes
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Salvation
           .
           The
           more
           of
           this
           glorious
           light
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           proportion
           of
           all
           other
           graces
           will
           he
           have
           too
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           puts
           the
           growth
           of
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           as
           contributing
           a
           mutuall
           succour
           unto
           one
           another
           ,
           
             Grow
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Your
           Grace
           will
           inlarge
           your
           desires
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           your
           knowledge
           will
           multiply
           your
           degrees
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           makes
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           in
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           spirituall
           maner
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           every
           good
           worke
           ,
           
           and
           that
           again
           an
           inducement
           to
           increase
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           twisting
           together
           of
           two
           cords
           into
           one
           rope
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           art
           so
           ordered
           that
           either
           shall
           bind
           and
           hold
           in
           the
           other
           .
           As
           in
           the
           heavens
           the
           inferior
           orbes
           have
           the
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           their
           generall
           motion
           from
           the
           supreme
           :
           so
           in
           the
           motions
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           proportion
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           a
           riseth
           frō
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           spirituall
           and
           saving
           light
           .
           The
           more
           distinctly
           and
           throughly
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           mans
           mind
           is
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           necessity
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           and
           gloriousnesse
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           strong
           impressions
           therof
           wil
           be
           made
           upon
           all
           subordinate
           faculties
           ;
           for
           we
           move
           towards
           nothing
           without
           preceding
           apprehensions
           of
           its
           goodnes
           ,
           which
           apprehensions
           as
           they
           more
           seriously
           penetrate
           into
           the
           true
           and
           intimate
           worth
           of
           that
           thing
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           soule
           thereunto
           proportionably
           strengthen'd
           .
           As
           the
           hinder
           wheeles
           in
           a
           Coach
           ever
           move
           as
           fast
           as
           the
           former
           which
           leade
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           subordinate
           powers
           of
           the
           soule
           are
           overrul'd
           in
           their
           maner
           &
           measure
           of
           working
           towards
           grace
           ,
           by
           those
           spirituall
           representations
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           excellency
           thereof
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           in
           the
           understanding
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           telleth
           us
           that
           the
           
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
          
           was
           that
           which
           made
           him
           so
           earnest
           to
           winne
           him
           ;
           
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           power
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           of
           his
           sufferings
           was
           that
           which
           made
           him
           reach
           forth
           and
           presse
           forward
           unto
           the
           marke
           and
           price
           of
           that
           high
           calling
           which
           was
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           with
           his
           Spirit
           may
           be
           considered
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           matters
           which
           are
           therin
           contain'd
           ,
           namely
           the
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Excellencies
           ,
           the
           Treasures
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
           
             We
             all
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           with
           open
           face
           
             behold
             as
             in
             a
             Glasse
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           spirituall
           ministration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           having
           the
           veile
           of
           carnall
           
           stupidity
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Spirit
           )
           
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           What
           glory
           doe
           we
           here
           behold
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           a
           glasse
           is
           able
           to
           represent
           ?
           Now
           
             in
             speculo
             nisi
             imago
             non
             cernitur
             ,
          
           nothing
           can
           be
           seene
           in
           a
           glasse
           but
           the
           image
           of
           that
           thing
           which
           sheddeth
           forth
           its
           species
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           immediately
           addeth
           ,
           we
           are
           changed
           
             into
             the
             same
             image
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
          
           ;
           and
           he
           elsewhere
           putteth
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           
           
             Man
             is
             the
             image
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           for
           nothing
           can
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           any
           resemblance
           or
           forme
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           so
           farre
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           glorious
           .
           But
           how
           doe
           we
           in
           the
           Gospell
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           who
           is
           invisible
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           expresseth
           that
           else-where
           ,
           
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Christ
           is
           the
           Image
           and
           expresse
           Character
           of
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           as
           the
           impression
           in
           the
           wax
           is
           of
           the
           forme
           and
           fashion
           of
           the
           seale
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           excellencie
           in
           God
           which
           is
           not
           compleatly
           ,
           adequately
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           in
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           that
           glasse
           wherin
           we
           may
           see
           him
           ,
           we
           may
           likewise
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           Now
           
             the
             Gospell
             is
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           which
           as
           lively
           setteth
           forth
           his
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           present
           in
           the
           flesh
           amongst
           us
           .
           Suppose
           we
           that
           a
           glasse
           could
           retaine
           a
           permanent
           and
           unvanishing
           species
           of
           a
           mans
           face
           within
           it
           ,
           though
           hee
           himselfe
           were
           absent
           ,
           might
           we
           not
           truly
           say
           this
           glasse
           is
           the
           face
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           whose
           image
           it
           so
           constantly
           retaineth
           ?
           So
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           Christ
           is
           most
           exactly
           represented
           in
           his
           Gospell
           (
           so
           that
           when
           we
           come
           into
           his
           personall
           and
           reall
           presence
           ,
           to
           know
           even
           as
           we
           are
           knowne
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           truely
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           very
           person
           who
           was
           so
           long
           since
           in
           his
           Gospell
           exhibited
           to
           my
           faith
           ,
           
             sic
             ille
             manus
             ,
             sic
             ora
             gerebat
          
           )
           it
           is
           therefore
           justly
           by
           the
           Apostle
           called
           
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Glasse
             wherein
             we
             see
             the
             Image
             and
             glory
             of
             God
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           the
           same
           light
           
           which
           shineth
           from
           the
           Sunne
           upon
           a
           glasse
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           glasse
           upon
           a
           wall
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           same
           glory
           which
           shineth
           from
           the
           Father
           upon
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Sonne
           upon
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Gospell
           we
           see
           the
           unsearchable
           treasures
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           his
           treasures
           are
           in
           his
           Sonne
           :
           Therefore
           that
           which
           is
           usually
           called
           a
           
             Preaching
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           is
           in
           other
           places
           called
           b
           
             Preaching
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           and
           c
           
             the
             riches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           glory
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Gospell
           revealed
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           containeth
           the
           
             glory
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
          
           ,
           and
           that
           wisdome
           is
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           manifold
           and
           various
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           who
           therefore
           calleth
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospell
           by
           the
           name
           of
           e
           Wisdome
           ;
           wee
           preach
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           called
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wisdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           we
           
             speake
             wisdome
             amongst
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             :
          
           wisdome
           to
           reconcile
           his
           owne
           attributes
           of
           mercy
           and
           truth
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           peace
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           variance
           among
           themselves
           ,
           wisdome
           in
           reconciling
           the
           world
           of
           obstinate
           and
           rebellious
           enemies
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           wisdome
           in
           sanctifying
           the
           whole
           creation
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           repairing
           those
           ruines
           which
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           had
           caused
           ;
           wisdome
           in
           concorporating
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           things
           in
           their
           owne
           distinct
           natures
           as
           unapt
           for
           mixture
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           in
           their
           remotest
           degrees
           ;
           wisdome
           in
           uniting
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           reducing
           their
           former
           jealousies
           and
           disaffections
           unto
           an
           intimate
           fellowship
           in
           the
           same
           common
           mysteries
           :
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           wisdome
           above
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           in
           finding
           out
           a
           way
           to
           give
           greater
           satisfaction
           to
           his
           offended
           justice
           ,
           by
           shewing
           mercie
           and
           saving
           sinners
           ,
           than
           he
           could
           ever
           have
           received
           by
           either
           the
           confusion
           or
           annihilation
           of
           them
           .
           It
           containeth
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
          
           
           of
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             good-will
             towards
             men
          
           ,
           which
           brought
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           earth
           peace
           :
           for
           the
           Gospell
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           Love-token
           or
           commendatory
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Lord
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
           
           God
           left
           not
           himselfe
           without
           witnesses
           of
           his
           care
           ,
           and
           evidences
           
             of
             some
             love
          
           even
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           suffered
           to
           walke
           in
           their
           owne
           wayes
           without
           any
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ;
           he
           did
           them
           good
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           raine
           from
           heaven
           and
           fruitfull
           seasons
           ;
           so
           even
           they
           had
           experience
           of
           
             some
             of
             his
             goodnesse
          
           ,
           the
           
             goodnesse
             of
             his
             providence
          
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           the
           
             Saviour
             of
             all
             men
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Gospell
           containeth
           
             all
             Gods
             goodnesse
          
           ,
           as
           a
           heape
           and
           miscellany
           of
           universall
           mercy
           :
           
             I
             will
             make
             all
             my
             goodnesse
             passe
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             proclaime
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             gracious
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             mercy
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             shew
             mercie
             .
          
           Gods
           speciall
           and
           gracious
           mercy
           ,
           the
           mercy
           of
           his
           promises
           in
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           convey
           unto
           the
           soule
           an
           interest
           in
           
             all
             his
             goodnesse
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           it
           maketh
           
             all
             things
             good
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           call
           them
           ours
           ,
           as
           gifts
           and
           legacies
           from
           Christ.
           
           He
           hath
           given
           to
           us
           
             all
             things
          
           that
           pertaine
           to
           life
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           things
           present
           ,
           and
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           
             all
             are
             yours
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Death
           it selfe
           and
           persecutions
           are
           amongst
           the
           legacies
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           portion
           of
           all
           that
           goodnesse
           with
           which
           in
           the
           Gospell
           shee
           is
           endowed
           .
           It
           containes
           the
           
             glory
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
          
           for
           it
           is
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
          
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           declared
           .
           It
           containeth
           the
           
             glory
             of
             Gods
             grace
          
           .
           The
           
             grace
             of
             his
             favour
          
           towards
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             grace
             of
             his
             Spirit
          
           in
           us
           .
           
             The
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             
             but
             grace
             came
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           favour
           in
           stead
           of
           Gods
           fury
           ,
           and
           strength
           in
           stead
           of
           mans
           infirmitie
           ;
           for
           because
           man
           was
           unable
           to
           fulfill
           the
           Law
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Law
           came
           with
           wrath
           and
           curses
           against
           man
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           abundance
           ,
           even
           a
           whole
           
             kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           (
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             grace
             raigned
          
           )
           there
           is
           
             grace
             to
             remove
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             Gods
             favour
             towards
             
             us
             :
          
           (
           so
           that
           on
           all
           sides
           the
           Law
           is
           weake
           ,
           unable
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           to
           save
           ;
           and
           unable
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           to
           condemne
           )
           and
           there
           is
           
             grace
             to
             remove
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             man
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             us
             :
          
           
           for
           though
           our
           owne
           spirit
           lust
           unto
           envie
           ,
           or
           set
           it selfe
           proudly
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           hee
           
             giveth
             more
             grace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           strength
           enough
           to
           overcome
           the
           counterlustings
           of
           the
           flesh
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           us
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           evangelicall
           perfection
           to
           fulfill
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Law.
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           containeth
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           
             glory
             of
             Gods
             heavenly
             kingdome
          
           ,
           in
           that
           therein
           are
           let
           in
           the
           glimpses
           and
           first
           fruits
           ,
           the
           seales
           and
           assurances
           thereof
           unto
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           promises
           ,
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           comforts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           frequently
           called
           
             the
             Gospell
             of
             the
             kingdome
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           that
           kingdome
           which
           beginneth
           here
           ,
           but
           shall
           never
           end
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           borne
           in
           Ireland
           bee
           afterwards
           transplanted
           into
           England
           ,
           though
           he
           change
           his
           countrey
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           change
           his
           King
           ,
           or
           his
           Law
           ,
           but
           is
           still
           under
           the
           same
           government
           :
           so
           when
           a
           Christian
           is
           translated
           from
           earth
           to
           heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           still
           in
           the
           same
           kingdome
           ,
           in
           heaven
           it
           is
           the
           kingdome
           of
           glory
           (
           mended
           much
           by
           the
           different
           excellencie
           of
           the
           place
           and
           preferment
           of
           the
           person
           )
           in
           earth
           it
           is
           the
           same
           kingdome
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           lesse
           amene
           and
           comfortable
           climate
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           These
           and
           many
           other
           the
           like
           things
           are
           the
           glorious
           matters
           which
           the
           Gospell
           containeth
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           wee
           see
           how
           and
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           upon
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           wee
           may
           abide
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           bee
           comforted
           by
           it
           ;
           wee
           must
           not
           looke
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           immediate
           brightnesse
           and
           essence
           ,
           nor
           by
           our
           sawcie
           curiosities
           prie
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           unrevealed
           glory
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           an
           invisible
           and
           unapprochable
           light
           ;
           
           we
           
             may
             see
             his
             back-parts
          
           ,
           in
           the
           proclaiming
           of
           his
           mercy
           ;
           and
           wee
           
             may
             see
             the
             hornes
             or
             
             bright
             beames
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           his
           Law
           ;
           but
           yet
           all
           this
           was
           under
           a
           cloud
           ,
           
           or
           
             under
             the
             biding
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             His
             face
             no
             man
             can
             see
             and
             live
             :
          
           Wee
           must
           not
           looke
           upon
           him
           onely
           
             in
             our selves
          
           .
           Though
           wee
           might
           at
           first
           have
           seene
           him
           in
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           created
           after
           his
           Image
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           true
           holinesse
           ;
           yet
           now
           that
           Image
           is
           utterly
           obliterated
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           by
           nature
           the
           Image
           onely
           of
           Satan
           and
           the
           old
           Adam
           in
           us
           :
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           upon
           him
           onely
           
             in
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             his
             Law
             ,
          
           lest
           the
           fire
           devoure
           us
           and
           the
           dart
           strike
           us
           thorow
           ;
           we
           can
           finde
           nothing
           of
           him
           there
           but
           rigour
           ,
           inexorablenesse
           ,
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           .
           But
           we
           must
           acquaint
           our selves
           with
           him
           in
           
             his
             Sonne
          
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             together
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             with
             the
             Sonne
             too
             :
          
           we
           may
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           punishments
           ,
           without
           Christ
           :
           but
           we
           cannot
           have
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           bosome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           counsels
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           compassions
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Image
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           grace
           and
           righteousnesse
           ;
           nor
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           comforts
           here
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           :
           we
           may
           know
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Creation
           is
           manifest
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             which
             may
             bee
             knowne
             of
             him
             ,
          
           namely
           his
           
             eternall
             power
             and
             God-head
          
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           barren
           and
           fruitlesse
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           keepe
           downe
           unrighteousnesse
           ;
           for
           
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             became
             vaine
             in
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             held
             that
             truth
             of
             him
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Creation
          
           revealed
           ,
           
             in
             unrighteousnesse
          
           .
           Wee
           may
           know
           him
           in
           his
           
             Law
             too
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           exceeding
           great
           glory
           
             when
             God
             came
             from
             Teman
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             Holy
             One
             from
             mount
             Paran
          
           (
           whereabout
           the
           Law
           was
           the
           second
           time
           repeated
           by
           
             Moses
             )
             his
             glory
             covered
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             was
             full
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             his
             brightnesse
             was
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           this
           is
           a
           
           killing
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           which
           makes
           us
           flie
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           hide
           our selves
           out
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           fight
           against
           him
           as
           our
           sorest
           enemies
           ,
           and
           come
           short
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           therefore
           the
           Law
           is
           called
           
             a
             firy
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             fire
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           
           to
           shew
           not
           onely
           the
           originall
           thereof
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           spoken
           out
           of
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           but
           the
           nature
           and
           operation
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           is
           to
           heap
           fire
           and
           curses
           upon
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             ministration
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.7
           .
           But
           now
           to
           know
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           both
           a
           fruitfull
           and
           a
           comfortable
           knowledge
           ;
           wee
           know
           the
           patterne
           we
           must
           walke
           by
           ,
           we
           know
           the
           life
           we
           must
           live
           by
           ,
           we
           know
           the
           treasure
           wee
           must
           be
           supplied
           by
           ,
           we
           know
           whom
           wee
           have
           beleeved
           ,
           wee
           know
           whom
           wee
           may
           be
           bold
           with
           in
           all
           straits
           and
           distresses
           ,
           wee
           know
           God
           in
           Christ
           full
           of
           love
           ,
           full
           of
           compassion
           ,
           full
           of
           eares
           to
           heare
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           eyes
           to
           watch
           over
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           hands
           to
           fight
           for
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           tongues
           to
           commune
           with
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           power
           to
           preserve
           us
           ,
           full
           grace
           to
           transforme
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           fidelity
           to
           keepe
           covenant
           with
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           wisdome
           to
           conduct
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           redemption
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           glory
           to
           reward
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           put
           our selves
           into
           this
           Rocke
           ,
           that
           Gods
           goodnesse
           may
           passe
           before
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           communicate
           the
           mysteries
           of
           his
           kingdom
           and
           of
           his
           glory
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           our
           persons
           may
           be
           accepted
           ,
           our
           prayers
           admitted
           ,
           our
           services
           regarded
           ,
           our
           acquaintance
           and
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Lord
           increased
           ,
           by
           that
           blessed
           Spirit
           which
           is
           from
           them
           both
           shed
           abroad
           in
           his
           Gospell
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           glorious
           in
           those
           
             ends
             ,
             effects
             ,
             or
             purposes
             for
             which
             it
             serveth
             :
          
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           principally
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           so
           often
           magnifie
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           above
           the
           Law.
           The
           Law
           was
           a
           glorious
           ministery
           ,
           
           as
           appeares
           by
           the
           thunderings
           and
           lightnings
           ,
           the
           shining
           of
           Moses
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           trembling
           at
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           sound
           of
           
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           the
           ascending
           of
           the
           smoke
           ,
           and
           the
           quaking
           of
           the
           mountaine
           :
           
           but
           yet
           still
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           was
           farre
           more
           excellent
           ,
           a
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           a
           more
           excellent
           ministery
           .
           The
           Law
           had
           
             weaknesse
             and
             unprofitablenesse
          
           in
           it
           ,
           
           (
           both
           termes
           of
           diminution
           from
           the
           the
           glory
           thereof
           )
           and
           therefore
           it
           could
           make
           nothing
           perfect
           :
           But
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           was
           weake
           through
           the
           flesh
           ,
           
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           periphrasis
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.6
           .
           )
           did
           doe
           for
           us
           ,
           namely
           ,
           make
           us
           free
           from
           the
           law
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Law
           was
           glorious
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospell
           in
           many
           respects
           did
           
             excell
             in
             glory
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.10
           .
        
         
           To
           take
           a
           more
           particular
           view
           of
           the
           spirituall
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           in
           those
           excellent
           ends
           and
           purposes
           for
           which
           it
           serveth
           :
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           
             full
             of
             light
          
           ,
           to
           informe
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           to
           guide
           those
           who
           sate
           in
           darknesse
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           into
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           .
           Light
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           which
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           magnifieth
           it
           for
           a
           glorious
           thing
           in
           those
           other
           luminaries
           which
           were
           after
           created
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.41
           .
           How
           much
           more
           glorious
           was
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             A
             marvellous
             light
          
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           exprest
           
             by
             light
             and
             glory
             together
          
           ,
           as
           termes
           of
           a
           promiscuous
           signification
           ,
           Esay
           60.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Of
           all
           other
           learning
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           infinitly
           excell
           in
           worth
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           object
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           ,
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           flesh
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           brought
           unto
           God.
           
           
             A
             knowledge
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
          
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           which
           bringeth
           fulnesse
           with
           it
           ,
           even
           all
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           a
           knowledge
           so
           excellent
           ,
           
           that
           all
           other
           humane
           excellencies
           are
           but
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           .
           What
           Angell
           in
           heaven
           would
           trouble
           himselfe
           to
           busie
           his
           noble
           thoughts
           (
           which
           have
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           the
           joyes
           of
           heaven
           to
           fill
           them
           )
           with
           metaphysicall
           ,
           or
           mathematicall
           ,
           
           or
           philologicall
           contemplations
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           the
           highest
           delicacies
           which
           humane
           reason
           doth
           fasten
           on
           to
           delight
           in
           ?
           And
           yet
           we
           finde
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           with
           much
           greedinesse
           of
           speculation
           stoope
           downe
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           turne
           away
           their
           eyes
           from
           that
           expressesse
           glory
           which
           is
           before
           them
           in
           heaven
           ,
           to
           gaze
           upon
           the
           wonderfull
           light
           ,
           and
           bottomlesse
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           In
           all
           other
           learning
           a
           Devill
           in
           hell
           (
           the
           most
           cursed
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           )
           doth
           wonderfully
           surpasse
           the
           greatest
           proficients
           amongst
           men
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           spirituall
           revelations
           and
           evidences
           of
           the
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           soule
           from
           thence
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           knowledge
           which
           surpasseth
           the
           comprehension
           of
           any
           angell
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           onely
           which
           knoweth
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           It
           was
           the
           devillish
           flout
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           against
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           an
           illiterate
           rusticitie
           ,
           and
           a
           naked
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           that
           true
           polite
           learning
           did
           belong
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Ethnick
           faction
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           he
           interdicted
           Christians
           the
           use
           of
           Schooles
           and
           humane
           learning
           ,
           as
           things
           improper
           to
           their
           beleeving
           religion
           (
           a
           persecution
           esteemed
           by
           the
           Ancients
           as
           cruel
           as
           the
           other
           bloudy
           massacres
           of
           his
           predecessors
           .
           )
           To
           which
           slander
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           learned
           Father
           might
           have
           justly
           returned
           the
           lye
           ,
           and
           given
           proofes
           both
           in
           the
           canonicall
           bookes
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           professours
           of
           that
           religion
           ,
           of
           as
           profound
           learning
           ,
           as
           invincible
           argumentation
           ,
           and
           as
           forcible
           eloquence
           as
           in
           any
           Heathen
           Author
           (
           for
           I
           dare
           challenge
           all
           the
           Pagan
           learning
           in
           the
           world
           to
           parallel
           the
           writings
           of
           Clemens
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Iustin
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Minutius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           champions
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           against
           Gentilisme
           )
           yet
           he
           rather
           chooseth
           thus
           to
           answer
           ,
           that
           that
           authoritie
           ,
           which
           the
           faith
           he
           so
           much
           derided
           was
           built
           
           upon
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           soule
           with
           more
           selfe-evidence
           ,
           and
           invincible
           demonstration
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           disputes
           of
           reason
           or
           learning
           of
           Philosophie
           could
           create
           .
           
           Though
           therefore
           it
           were
           to
           the
           Iewes
           an
           offence
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Greekes
           foolishnesse
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           reason
           ;
           yet
           to
           those
           that
           were
           perfect
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           hidden
           and
           mysterious
           wisdome
           ,
           able
           to
           convince
           the
           gain-sayers
           ,
           to
           convert
           sinners
           ,
           to
           comfort
           mourners
           ,
           to
           give
           wisdome
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           a
           man
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           with
           spirituall
           prudence
           ;
           for
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           world
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           a
           wiser
           man
           ,
           nor
           more
           able
           to
           bring
           about
           those
           ends
           which
           his
           heart
           is
           justly
           set
           upon
           ,
           than
           hee
           who
           being
           acquainted
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           hath
           the
           Father
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           wisedome
           to
           furnish
           him
           therewithall
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           sufficiencie
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           more
           intimate
           acquaintance
           and
           knowledge
           thereof
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           are
           more
           wise
           in
           their
           generation
           ,
           than
           the
           children
           of
           light
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           another
           glorious
           end
           and
           effect
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           to
           be
           
             a
             ministration
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           a
           publication
           of
           a
           pardon
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           generall
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           exception
           therein
           of
           any
           other
           sin
           than
           onely
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           pardon
           it selfe
           .
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           likewise
           the
           Gospell
           exceeds
           in
           glory
           .
           
             If
             the
             ministration
             of
             condemnation
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             bee
             glory
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             ministration
             of
             righteousnesse
             exceed
             in
             glory
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.9
           .
           It
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           man
           to
           passe
           by
           an
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           proclaimeth
           his
           glory
           to
           Moses
           ,
           in
           
             that
             he
             would
             forgive
             iniquitie
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sinne
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           of
           all
           degrees
           ,
           Exod.
           34.7
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Lord
           magnifies
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           wayes
           and
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           heavens
           are
           higher
           
           than
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             because
             he
             can
             abundantly
             pardon
          
           ,
           or
           multiply
           forgivenesses
           upon
           those
           who
           forsake
           their
           wayes
           and
           turne
           to
           him
           ,
           Esay
           55.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           therefore
           justifying
           faith
           whereby
           we
           rely
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           forgive
           and
           subdue
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           said
           
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God.
             Abraham
          
           staggered
           not
           at
           the
           Promise
           through
           unbeleefe
           ,
           but
           being
           strong
           in
           faith
           hee
           gave
           
             glory
             to
             God
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           Rom.
           4.20
           ,
           21.
           
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             bring
             this
             congregation
             into
             the
             Land
             which
             I
             have
             given
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           Moses
           and
           
             Aaron
             ,
             because
             yee
             beleeved
             me
             not
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             mee
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           the
           glory
           of
           my
           power
           and
           truth
           (
           for
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           ,
           signifieth
           to
           glorifie
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           fearing
           him
           more
           than
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           relying
           on
           him
           against
           the
           power
           and
           confederacies
           of
           men
           ,
           Esay
           8.12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           same
           argument
           touching
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           if
           they
           suffer
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           ,
           or
           be
           reproched
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           :
           
           Saint
           Peter
           useth
           in
           one
           place
           
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           in
           another
           
             glorifying
             of
             him
          
           ,
           as
           termes
           equivalent
           ;
           )
           And
           therefore
           
             unbeleefe
             is
             said
             to
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           dishonour
           him
           ,
           
           and
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           truth
           ;
           And
           despaire
           to
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           greater
           than
           the
           power
           of
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           murmurers
           ,
           and
           unbeleevers
           are
           said
           
             to
             speake
             against
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             to
             grieve
             him
             ,
             to
             tempt
             ,
             to
             limit
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           call
           into
           question
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           and
           truth
           .
           Herein
           then
           consisteth
           another
           glorious
           effect
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           ministration
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glasse
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           truth
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           by
           faith
           we
           rest
           upon
           ,
           for
           the
           forgivenesse
           and
           subduing
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           another
           glorious
           end
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           to
           be
           
             a
             ministration
             and
             a
             law
             of
             life
             .
             If
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             were
             glorious
             ,
             how
             shall
             not
             the
             ministration
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             rather
             glorious
             ?
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           The
           Law
           alone
           by
           it selfe
           is
           towards
           sinners
           but
           a
           
             dead
             letter
          
           ,
           onely
           the
           rule
           according
           unto
           which
           a
           man
           ought
           to
           walke
           ,
           not
           any
           principle
           enabling
           him
           to
           walke
           .
           If
           Moses
           alone
           should
           speake
           unto
           men
           ,
           he
           could
           onely
           tell
           them
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           
           hee
           could
           in
           no
           wise
           enable
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           further
           the
           Law
           hath
           occasionally
           from
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           a
           malignant
           propertie
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           irritate
           and
           exasperate
           lust
           the
           more
           ,
           to
           beget
           an
           occasionall
           rage
           and
           fiercenesse
           in
           our
           nature
           .
           As
           the
           Sunne
           shining
           on
           a
           dung-hill
           exhaleth
           noysome
           vapours
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it
           stinke
           the
           more
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           onely
           teach
           ,
           but
           helpe
           too
           ,
           sheweth
           us
           what
           wee
           should
           doe
           ,
           and
           giveth
           us
           strength
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           we
           doe
           not
           onely
           therein
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           withall
           changed
           into
           the
           same
           Image
           ,
           even
           
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           from
           that
           allusion
           to
           a
           glasse
           )
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           shining
           upon
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Gospell
           shining
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           doth
           change
           them
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           same
           glory
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Sunne
           shining
           upon
           a
           glasse
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           glasse
           reflecting
           on
           a
           wall
           ,
           doth
           therein
           produce
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           image
           of
           its
           owne
           light
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Apostles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Poets
           
             è
             speculo
             in
             speculum
          
           ▪
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           which
           is
           one
           glasse
           of
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           there
           is
           sh●ped
           the
           same
           glory
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           glasse
           of
           his
           Image
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           
             forming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
          
           and
           the
           planting
           of
           it
           into
           the
           likenesse
           of
           his
           death
           and
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           Gospell
           in
           the
           
             Iudicature
             thereof
          
           .
           The
           Spirit
           i●
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           convince
           not
           of
           righteousnesse
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Iudgement
             too
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           shall
           erect
           a
           throne
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           
           shall
           pull
           downe
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           dispossesse
           him
           ;
           shal
           enable
           mens
           owne
           hearts
           to
           proceed
           like
           upright
           Iudges
           
           with
           truth
           and
           with
           victory
           (
           which
           are
           two
           of
           the
           principall
           honours
           of
           judgement
           )
           against
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           
           to
           censure
           ,
           to
           condemne
           ,
           to
           crucifie
           them
           ,
           though
           before
           they
           were
           as
           deare
           as
           their
           owne
           members
           ;
           to
           throw
           all
           their
           idols
           away
           as
           menstruous
           rags
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           and
           revenge
           themselves
           .
           
             Ephraim
             shall
             say
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             to
             doe
             any
             more
             with
             idols
             ?
          
           
           
             In
             that
             day
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             every
             man
             shall
             cast
             away
             his
             idols
             of
             silver
             ,
             and
             his
             idols
             of
             gold
             ,
             which
             your
             owne
             hands
             have
             made
             unto
             you
             for
             a
             sin
             .
             I
             have
             surely
             heard
             Ephraim
             bemoaning
             himselfe
             :
             After
             that
             I
             was
             turned
             ,
             I
             repented
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             I
             was
             instructed
             ,
             I
             smote
             upon
             my
             thigh
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           severe
           to
           sentence
           every
           sinne
           ,
           to
           hang
           up
           his
           Haman
           ,
           his
           favourite
           lusts
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           himselfe
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           his
           conversation
           ,
           
           his
           trading
           ,
           his
           treasure
           ,
           his
           priviledges
           ,
           his
           freedome
           ,
           his
           fellowship
           in
           heaven
           ,
           as
           being
           now
           constituted
           under
           the
           gracious
           and
           peaceable
           government
           of
           an
           heavenly
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           a
           
             continuing
             ministration
             ,
             and
             an
             Immortall
             seed
             .
             If
             that
             which
             was
             done
             away
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             was
             glorious
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             which
             remaineth
             is
             glorious
          
           ▪
           2
           Cor.
           3.11
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           is
           able
           to
           preserve
           a
           man
           blamelesse
           unto
           the
           comming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           suffer
           a
           man
           to
           be
           shaken
           nor
           overturn'd
           by
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           there
           is
           strength
           enough
           in
           it
           to
           repell
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           to
           answer
           all
           the
           temptations
           and
           assaults
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           our
           salvation
           :
           If
           the
           world
           set
           upon
           us
           with
           any
           temptations
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           with
           disgraces
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           discomforts
           ,
           exprobrations
           ,
           l●e
           this
           was
           the
           man
           who
           made
           God
           his
           helpe
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           be
           more
           excellent
           than
           his
           neighbours
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           furnisheth
           us
           with
           
             sure
             promises
          
           ,
           and
           
             sure
             mercies
          
           ;
           this
           is
           answer
           sufficient
           against
           all
           the
           discouragements
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
          
           I
           know
           that
           hee
           
           hath
           overcome
           the
           world
           ,
           
             I
             know
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             that
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             unto
             him
             ,
             untill
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           world
           is
           crucified
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           at
           an
           equall
           point
           of
           distance
           and
           defiance
           ,
           the
           world
           contemnes
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           as
           carelesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           with
           pleasures
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           gilded
           baites
           to
           draw
           us
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           
             Faith
             in
             the
             Gospell
             easily
             overcommeth
             the
             world
             ,
          
           for
           it
           giveth
           both
           the
           Promises
           and
           first-fruits
           of
           such
           Treasures
           as
           are
           infinitely
           more
           pretious
           and
           massie
           than
           all
           the
           world
           can
           affoord
           ;
           the
           very
           reproches
           of
           Christ
           (
           how
           much
           more
           his
           Promises
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           more
           his
           Performances
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           )
           are
           farre
           greater
           riches
           ,
           than
           the
           treasures
           of
           Egypt
           .
           The
           daily
           sacrifice
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           daily
           feast
           of
           a
           quiet
           conscience
           put
           more
           sweetnesse
           into
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           is
           in
           all
           the
           profits
           ,
           pleasures
           or
           preferments
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           made
           bitter
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           .
           If
           Satan
           ,
           or
           our
           owne
           reasonings
           stand
           up
           against
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           store-house
           which
           can
           furnish
           us
           with
           armorie
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           repell
           them
           .
           Faith
           can
           quench
           firie
           darts
           ,
           the
           weapons
           of
           the
           spirit
           can
           captivate
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           the
           heart
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           weapon
           which
           is
           formed
           against
           it
           can
           prosper
           ,
           and
           every
           tongue
           which
           riseth
           up
           against
           it
           in
           judgement
           ,
           it
           shall
           condemn
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           staffe
           which
           can
           carry
           a
           man
           over
           any
           Jordan
           ,
           and
           can
           support
           &
           comfort
           him
           in
           any
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
           This
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Word
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           onely
           sanctifie
           men
           ,
           but
           preserve
           their
           holinesse
           in
           them
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           heart
           every
           little
           thing
           would
           easily
           turne
           a
           man
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           revolt
           from
           Christ
           againe
           .
           How
           easily
           would
           afflictions
           make
           us
           mistrust
           Gods
           affection
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           change
           ours
           unto
           him
           (
           for
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           
             His
             Love
             to
             us
             is
             the
             originall
             of
             our
             love
             to
             him
             )
          
           make
           us
           murmure
           ,
           repine
           ,
           struggle
           ,
           fret
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Gospell
           wee
           
           did
           not
           looke
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           gentle
           corrections
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           loves
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           pruning
           and
           harrowing
           of
           our
           foules
           that
           they
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruit
           ?
           
             Except
             thy
             Law
             had
             beene
             my
             delight
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             should
             have
             perished
             in
             mine
             affliction
             .
          
           My
           affliction
           would
           have
           destroied
           me
           ,
           and
           made
           mee
           perish
           from
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           tempered
           and
           sanctified
           by
           thy
           Word
           .
           It
           wrought
           so
           with
           that
           wicked
           king
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             Behold
             this
             evill
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             what
             should
             I
             waite
             upon
             the
             Lord
             any
             longer
             ?
             what
             profit
             is
             there
             to
             walke
             humbly
             before
             him
             ,
          
           or
           to
           afflict
           our selves
           before
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           take
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           continue
           to
           be
           our
           enemie
           still
           ?
           But
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           a
           mans
           heart
           to
           rest
           in
           God
           ,
           assureth
           it
           that
           there
           is
           hope
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           balme
           in
           Gilead
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           beleeve
           should
           not
           make
           haste
           to
           limit
           ,
           or
           to
           misconstrue
           God
           ,
           but
           waite
           for
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           will
           ever
           come
           in
           that
           due
           time
           ,
           wherein
           it
           shall
           be
           both
           most
           acceptable
           and
           most
           beautifull
           .
           Againe
           ,
           how
           easily
           would
           Temptations
           over-turne
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           daily
           supported
           by
           the
           Word
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           will
           not
           follow
           strangers
           ,
           nor
           know
           their
           voice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           any
           force
           ,
           
           nor
           subscribe
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           the
           conviction
           or
           evidence
           of
           any
           temptation
           which
           would
           draw
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           because
           they
           heare
           and
           know
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           feele
           a
           spirit
           in
           their
           owne
           hearts
           setting
           to
           its
           seale
           and
           bearing
           witnesse
           to
           that
           truth
           from
           whence
           those
           solicitations
           would
           seduce
           them
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           foretold
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           at
           his
           solemne
           departure
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           
             grievous
             wolves
             would
             enter
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &
             that
             some
             of
             themselves
             would
             arise
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             to
             draw
             away
             disciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           maine
           remedie
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           them
           against
           this
           danger
           was
           ,
           
             I
             commend
             you
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             grace
             which
             is
             able
             to
             build
             you
             up
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Noting
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           
           which
           keepeth
           men
           from
           being
           drawne
           away
           with
           perverse
           disputes
           .
           And
           the
           same
           intimation
           he
           gives
           them
           in
           his
           Epistle
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Hee
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
             —
             That
             we
             henceforth
             be
             no
             more
             children
             ,
          
           
           
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftinesse
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             waite
             to
             deceive
             .
          
           The
           more
           richly
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           love
           and
           evidence
           thereof
           ,
           
           doth
           dwell
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           enable
           him
           to
           prove
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           stedfastly
           will
           he
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           stand
           immoveable
           against
           the
           sleights
           and
           solicitations
           of
           men
           .
           Againe
           ,
           how
           easily
           would
           our
           owne
           
             evill
             hearts
          
           gather
           a
           rust
           and
           unaptnesse
           for
           service
           over
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           daily
           whet
           and
           brightned
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           That
           onely
           it
           is
           which
           scrapeth
           away
           that
           leprosie
           and
           mossinesse
           which
           our
           soules
           are
           apt
           to
           contract
           out
           of
           themselves
           .
           
           
             A
             man
             may
             lose
             all
             that
             hee
             hath
             wrought
             ,
          
           all
           the
           benefit
           of
           what
           hee
           hath
           done
           already
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           strength
           to
           doe
           any
           more
           ,
           
           
             onely
             by
             not
             abiding
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ.
          
           Hee
           onely
           is
           no
           doer
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           who
           looketh
           in
           it
           as
           a
           man
           on
           a
           glasse
           ,
           and
           presently
           forgetteth
           the
           image
           and
           state
           of
           his
           conscience
           againe
           ;
           it
           is
           onely
           hee
           that
           
             continueth
             therein
          
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           doer
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           blessed
           in
           his
           deed
           .
           He
           that
           treasureth
           up
           the
           Gospell
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           laboureth
           to
           grow
           rich
           in
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           turned
           quite
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           or
           become
           an
           Apostate
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           Gospell
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           
             noble
             and
             majesticall
             endowments
             with
             which
             it
             qualifieth
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
          
           
           for
           there
           is
           no
           nobility
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           It
           giveth
           men
           the
           highest
           priviledge
           in
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           called
           the
           
             Sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           
             kings
             and
             priests
             before
             him
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Royall
             priesthood
          
           ,
           a
           
             holy
             nation
          
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           a
           
             nation
             of
             priests
          
           .
           Nothing
           doth
           so
           
           honour
           a
           land
           as
           to
           bee
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           It
           was
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Iewes
           that
           unto
           them
           were
           committed
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God.
           
           Therefore
           the
           
             Arke
             is
             called
             the
             Glory
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Christ
             the
             glory
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             excellency
             of
             Iacob
          
           ,
           
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           else
           allowed
           a
           man
           to
           glory
           in
           save
           onely
           this
           that
           hee
           understandeth
           and
           knoweth
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           .
           It
           putteth
           magnanimity
           into
           the
           breasts
           of
           men
           ,
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           regall
           affections
           ,
           publike
           desires
           and
           attempts
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           heavenly
           *
           ambition
           to
           doe
           and
           to
           gaine
           the
           greatest
           good
           .
           
             The
             maine
             ends
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             all
             high
             and
             noble
             .
          
           The
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           his
           trafficke
           and
           negotiation
           is
           for
           heaven
           ,
           his
           language
           the
           Dialect
           of
           heaven
           ,
           his
           order
           a
           heavenly
           order
           ,
           innumerable
           companies
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           .
           A
           holy
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           minde
           raised
           and
           ennobled
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           an
           Agent
           in
           the
           same
           affaires
           ,
           and
           doth
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           emulations
           pursue
           the
           same
           high
           and
           heavenly
           ends
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           demolishing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           with
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           of
           God.
           His
           desires
           looke
           no
           lower
           than
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           a
           weight
           of
           massie
           ,
           and
           most
           superlative
           exceeding
           glory
           .
           That
           which
           other
           men
           make
           the
           utmost
           point
           even
           of
           their
           impudent
           and
           immodest
           hopes
           ,
           the
           secular
           favours
           and
           dignities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           these
           put
           lowest
           under
           their
           feet
           ;
           but
           their
           wings
           ,
           the
           higher
           and
           more
           aspiring
           affections
           of
           their
           soule
           ,
           are
           directed
           onely
           unto
           heaven
           and
           heavenly
           things
           .
           They
           no
           sooner
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           but
           they
           have
           publike
           services
           ,
           some
           to
           preach
           ,
           some
           to
           defend
           ,
           all
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           practise
           ,
           to
           adorne
           the
           profession
           they
           have
           under-taken
           .
           For
           indeede
           every
           Christian
           hath
           his
           talent
           given
           him
           ,
           his
           service
           injoyn'd
           him
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           a
           Depositum
           ,
           a
           publike
           Treasure
           ,
           
             committed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
          
           each
           man
           having
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           severall
           key
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           severall
           trust
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           kingdome
           deliver'd
           unto
           him
           .
           As
           in
           the
           solemne
           Coronation
           of
           the
           Prince
           every
           Peere
           of
           the
           Realme
           hath
           his
           station
           about
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           touch
           of
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           roiall
           Crowne
           declareth
           the
           personall
           duty
           of
           that
           honour
           which
           hee
           is
           called
           unto
           ,
           namely
           to
           hold
           on
           the
           Crowne
           on
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Soveraigne
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           the
           maine
           end
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           to
           study
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           meanes
           endeavour
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           Princes
           Throne
           :
           so
           every
           Christian
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           hath
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           called
           unto
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           immediately
           no
           meaner
           a
           depositum
           committed
           to
           his
           care
           than
           the
           very
           Throne
           and
           Crowne
           of
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           than
           the
           publike
           honour
           ,
           peace
           ,
           victorie
           ,
           and
           stability
           of
           his
           masters
           kingdome
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           preach
           it
           .
           
           They
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Heralds
           and
           Fore-runners
           of
           Christ
           to
           prepare
           his
           way
           into
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           To
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           Judges
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           guard
           about
           the
           person
           and
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           command
           the
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           the
           teaching
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Christs
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           princes
           of
           the
           world
           are
           the
           lions
           about
           his
           Throne
           ,
           set
           there
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           guard
           it
           against
           the
           malice
           of
           enemies
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           recorded
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           David
           that
           he
           set
           in
           order
           the
           courses
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           appointed
           them
           their
           formes
           and
           vicissitudes
           of
           Service
           .
           
           Of
           Salomon
           that
           he
           built
           ,
           adorned
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           a
           Temple
           for
           Gods
           solemne
           worship
           .
           Of
           Iosiah
           that
           hee
           made
           the
           people
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ;
           Of
           Ezekiah
           ,
           that
           he
           restored
           the
           service
           ,
           
           and
           repaired
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           comfortably
           to
           the
           Levites
           ,
           who
           taught
           the
           good
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           hee
           proclaimed
           a
           solemne
           passeover
           ,
           that
           hee
           ordered
           the
           courses
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           that
           hee
           gave
           commandement
           
           concerning
           the
           portion
           of
           their
           due
           maintenance
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           encouraged
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           a
           patterne
           worthy
           the
           admiration
           and
           imitation
           of
           all
           Christian
           princes
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           sacrilegious
           doctrine
           of
           those
           men
           who
           would
           rob
           them
           of
           that
           power
           and
           office
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           imitated
           by
           the
           first
           Christian
           Prince
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           had
           .
           )
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           every
           Christian
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           to
           adorne
           it
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           valiant
           and
           couragious
           in
           his
           place
           and
           station
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           And
           for
           a
           man
           to
           neglect
           these
           duties
           is
           to
           betray
           and
           dishonour
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           degenerate
           from
           that
           high
           and
           publike
           condition
           in
           which
           God
           had
           placed
           him
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           putteth
           a
           spirit
           of
           
             Fortitude
             and
             boldnesse
          
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           Boldnesse
           to
           withstand
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           walke
           contrary
           to
           the
           courses
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           out-face
           the
           sinnes
           and
           the
           scornes
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           valiant
           for
           a
           despised
           truth
           or
           power
           of
           religion
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           a
           persecuted
           profession
           ,
           to
           spread
           out
           
             contra
             torrentem
             brachia
          
           ▪
           to
           stand
           alone
           against
           the
           power
           and
           credit
           of
           a
           prevailing
           faction
           ,
           
           as
           Paul
           against
           the
           contradiction
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           against
           a
           Synode
           of
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           those
           invincible
           champions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Athanasius
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           the
           frequent
           synodicall
           conventions
           of
           countenanced
           heretiks
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           deluge
           of
           Arrianisme
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Ambrose
           against
           the
           wrath
           and
           terrour
           of
           the
           emperour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           having
           imbrued
           his
           hands
           in
           much
           innocent
           bloud
           ,
           that
           holy
           Father
           durst
           not
           deliver
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ.
           Chrysostome
           against
           the
           pride
           and
           persecution
           of
           the
           Empresse
           
             Eudoxa
             .
             Luther
          
           against
           the
           mistresse
           of
           fornications
           ,
           the
           princesse
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           as
           himselfe
           professed
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           possible
           ,
           against
           a
           whole
           citty
           full
           of
           divels
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           all
           ages
           
           against
           the
           fire
           ,
           fury
           ,
           and
           arts
           of
           torment
           executed
           by
           the
           bloudy
           persecutors
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Nay
           further
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           giveth
           boldnesse
           against
           that
           universall
           fire
           which
           shall
           melt
           the
           Elements
           ,
           and
           shrivell
           up
           the
           heavens
           like
           a
           role
           of
           parchment
           ;
           Herein
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             our
             love
             made
             perfect
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             we
             may
             have
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             because
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           his
           image
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           shed
           abroad
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           assure
           our
           hearts
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           confidence
           towards
           him
           .
           Now
           he
           who
           hath
           boldnesse
           to
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           dwell
           with
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           and
           with
           everlasting
           burnings
           ;
           who
           can
           get
           the
           Lord
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           though
           he
           bee
           not
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           ,
           or
           beyond
           the
           blow
           ,
           yet
           is
           hee
           above
           the
           injurie
           of
           the
           malice
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           may
           kill
           ,
           but
           they
           can
           never
           overcome
           him
           .
           
             I
             am
             he
             that
             comforteth
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             art
             thou
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             forgettest
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Maker
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           What
           an
           invincible
           courage
           was
           that
           of
           Eliah
           ,
           which
           retorted
           the
           slander
           of
           Ahab
           upon
           his
           owne
           face
           :
           
           
             I
             have
             not
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             fathers
             house
             ?
          
           And
           that
           of
           Micaiah
           ,
           against
           the
           base
           request
           of
           a
           flattering
           Courtier
           ,
           who
           thought
           God
           to
           bee
           such
           an
           one
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           would
           magnifie
           and
           cry
           up
           the
           ends
           of
           a
           wicked
           king
           ,
           
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             speake
             .
          
           And
           that
           of
           Amos
           against
           the
           unworthy
           instructions
           of
           Amaziah
           ,
           the
           priest
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           
             Thou
             saiest
             prophesie
             not
             against
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             drop
             not
             thy
             words
             against
             the
             house
             of
             Isaac
             ;
             therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Thy
             wife
             shall
             be
             an
             harlot
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             thy
             sonnes
             and
             thy
             daughters
             shall
             fall
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             thy
             land
             shall
             be
             divided
             by
             line
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             in
             a
             polluted
             land
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             surely
             goe
             into
             captivitie
             forth
             of
             his
             land
             .
          
           And
           that
           of
           Ieremiah
           ,
           who
           boldly
           gave
           the
           lye
           to
           Irijah
           the
           captaine
           of
           the
           ward
           ;
           
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             I
             fall
             not
             away
             to
             the
             Caldeans
             .
          
           
           
           The
           time
           would
           faile
           if
           I
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           unbended
           constancy
           (
           or
           as
           the
           Gentiles
           stiled
           it
           ,
           
           obstinacie
           )
           of
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Polycarp
             ,
             Iustin
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Pionius
             ,
             Sabina
             ,
             Maximus
             ,
          
           as
           those
           infinite
           armies
           of
           holy
           martyrs
           ,
           who
           posed
           the
           inventions
           ,
           tyred
           out
           the
           cruelties
           ,
           withstood
           the
           flatteries
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           word
           
             (
             Christiani
             sumus
          
           )
           overcame
           all
           the
           tyrannies
           ,
           quenched
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           stopped
           the
           mouthes
           of
           their
           proudest
           persecutors
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           putteth
           a
           kinde
           of
           
             lustre
             and
             terrour
          
           on
           the
           faces
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           raigneth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           did
           Moses
           ,
           to
           shine
           as
           lights
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           more
           excellent
           than
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           worketh
           in
           others
           towards
           them
           a
           dread
           and
           awfulnesse
           .
           Though
           Ieremie
           were
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           cast-into
           the
           dungeon
           ,
           
           and
           in
           such
           extremity
           as
           he
           was
           there
           likely
           to
           perish
           :
           yet
           such
           a
           majestie
           and
           honor
           did
           God
           even
           then
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           king
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           in
           quiet
           till
           hee
           consulted
           with
           him
           about
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           many
           conferences
           with
           him
           made
           it
           plainely
           appeare
           that
           hee
           stood
           in
           awe
           of
           his
           person
           and
           prophesies
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Herod
             feared
             Iohn
          
           ,
           
           
             knowing
             that
             he
             was
             a
             just
             and
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             and
             observed
             him
          
           ;
           to
           note
           that
           Holinesse
           maketh
           mens
           persons
           and
           presence
           dreadfull
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           grace
           and
           majestie
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           them
           .
           The
           whole
           Councell
           of
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           they
           who
           afterwards
           gnashed
           on
           Stephen
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           were
           forc'd
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           majestie
           of
           holinesse
           shining
           upon
           him
           ,
           
           
             They
             stedfastly
             looked
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             saw
             his
             face
             as
             it
             had
             beene
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angell
             .
          
           The
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           maketh
           unbeleevers
           fall
           on
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           confesse
           of
           a
           truth
           that
           God
           is
           in
           those
           who
           preach
           it
           .
           
           This
           wee
           finde
           verified
           in
           the
           poore
           astonished
           keeper
           of
           the
           prison
           into
           which
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           had
           been
           cast
           ,
           he
           sprang
           in
           and
           came
           trembling
           and
           fell
           downe
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           forth
           ,
           
           and
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Sirs
           (
           which
           is
           an
           honourable
           appellation
           ,
           fit
           rather
           for
           Princes
           than
           for
           prisoners
           )
           
             what
             must
             I
             doe
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           It
           is
           true
           that
           naturally
           men
           hate
           Christ
           and
           his
           servants
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           not
           as
           a
           man
           hateth
           a
           Toade
           (
           which
           hee
           can
           easily
           crush
           )
           with
           a
           simple
           hatred
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           man
           hateth
           a
           Lion
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           hateth
           his
           Judge
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Theefe
           hateth
           the
           light
           ,
           with
           a
           compounded
           hatred
           ,
           mixed
           with
           a
           feare
           and
           dread
           of
           that
           majestie
           within
           them
           .
           Which
           Majestie
           hath
           sometimes
           shined
           so
           brightly
           even
           under
           torments
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           forced
           from
           Heathen
           Emperours
           a
           desire
           of
           the
           Christians
           Prayers
           ,
           sometimes
           not
           astonished
           onely
           ,
           but
           *
           converted
           the
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           bringeth
           
             liberty
             and
             joy
          
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           with
           it
           .
           The
           liberty
           a
           
             Glorious
             liberty
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.21
           .
           and
           the
           joy
           a
           
             glorious
             joy
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.8
           .
           therefore
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           
             a
             Gospell
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.10
           .
           Liberty
           is
           so
           sacred
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           indeed
           it
           belongs
           in
           the
           whole
           compasse
           of
           it
           onely
           to
           the
           Prince
           :
           for
           though
           other
           men
           be
           free
           from
           servitude
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           free
           from
           subjection
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           giveth
           a
           plenary
           freedome
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           commanded
           by
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           but
           their
           consciences
           cannot
           be
           commanded
           by
           any
           but
           by
           Christ.
           The
           Sonne
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           might
           be
           the
           Lord
           over
           them
           .
           These
           are
           those
           noble
           effects
           of
           the
           majestie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           so
           many
           severall
           evidences
           of
           that
           glorie
           which
           belongs
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           to
           draw
           some
           inferences
           from
           this
           most
           usefull
           and
           excellent
           doctrine
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           learne
           from
           thence
           first
           what
           liberty
           ,
           and
           what
           sincerity
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ought
           to
           use
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           this
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           First
           ,
           
             What
             Libertie
          
           .
           The
           Officers
           of
           a
           Prince
           who
           goe
           
           before
           him
           to
           prepare
           his
           way
           ,
           make
           bold
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           to
           scatter
           those
           unruly
           throngs
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           presse
           too
           neere
           upon
           his
           sacred
           person
           .
           We
           are
           the
           Messengers
           of
           Christ
           sent
           before-hand
           with
           his
           royall
           proclamation
           of
           peace
           to
           make
           roome
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           their
           everlasting
           doores
           ,
           that
           this
           King
           of
           Glorie
           may
           enter
           in
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           boldly
           smite
           with
           the
           Rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           wee
           must
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           and
           not
           spare
           ,
           
           pull
           downe
           mountainous
           lusts
           ,
           subdue
           strong
           holds
           ,
           take
           unto
           us
           iron
           pillars
           ,
           and
           brasen
           wals
           ,
           and
           faces
           of
           flint
           ,
           to
           roote
           up
           ,
           to
           pull
           downe
           ,
           to
           batter
           and
           destroy
           ,
           not
           to
           teach
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           command
           with
           all
           authority
           ,
           and
           to
           commend
           our selves
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           This
           use
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           of
           the
           Glorie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             seeing
             we
             have
             such
             Hope
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           seeing
           in
           this
           glorious
           Gospell
           we
           have
           the
           dispensation
           of
           a
           blessed
           Hope
           unto
           men
           ;
           or
           the
           revelation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           unto
           us
           the
           Hope
           of
           Glorie
           ,
           or
           the
           assured
           confidence
           of
           doing
           excellent
           workes
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           this
           so
           glorious
           a
           word
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             We
             use
             great
             boldnesse
             or
             liberty
             of
             speech
          
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           he
           ,
           who
           bringeth
           unto
           men
           glad
           tidings
           of
           glorious
           things
           ,
           which
           offereth
           unto
           them
           the
           blessed
           Hope
           of
           Eternall
           life
           ,
           bee
           affraid
           or
           ashamed
           of
           his
           Office
           ?
           Though
           Rome
           were
           the
           seate
           ,
           and
           that
           *
           emperour
           the
           first
           Dedicator
           of
           the
           persecutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           even
           unto
           that
           place
           the
           Apostle
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           because
           it
           was
           
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           shame
           in
           being
           a
           Saviour
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           both
           the
           honour
           and
           duty
           of
           the
           dispencers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           
             to
             speake
             boldly
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             speake
          
           ;
           
           and
           of
           the
           people
           to
           pray
           that
           that
           excellent
           Spirit
           might
           ever
           accompanie
           so
           glorious
           a
           message
           .
           This
           was
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Saints
           for
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Grant
             unto
             thy
             servants
             ,
             that
             with
             all
             Boldnesse
             they
             may
             speake
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           
           And
           this
           duty
           lies
           
           upon
           us
           with
           an
           heavie
           necessitie
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           wee
           are
           dispensers
           of
           
             all
             Gods
             counsell
          
           ,
           
           there
           must
           not
           be
           a
           Word
           which
           God
           hath
           commanded
           that
           we
           should
           refuse
           to
           make
           knowne
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           revealed
           are
           for
           them
           and
           their
           children
           .
           Thus
           we
           finde
           when
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Lord
           brought
           forth
           the
           Apostles
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           this
           command
           ,
           
             Goe
             stand
             and
             speake
             in
             the
             temple
             to
             the
             people
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             life
             :
          
           and
           certainely
           some
           of
           these
           words
           will
           require
           boldnesse
           .
           When
           wee
           lay
           the
           axe
           to
           the
           roote
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           when
           wee
           how
           off
           mens
           very
           members
           ,
           when
           we
           snatch
           them
           like
           brands
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           when
           wee
           make
           them
           to
           see
           their
           owne
           faces
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           liberty
           ,
           the
           face
           of
           a
           guilty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cursed
           conscience
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           neede
           of
           much
           boldnesse
           .
           A
           Chirurgian
           who
           is
           to
           search
           an
           inveterate
           wound
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           off
           a
           putrified
           member
           ,
           had
           not
           need
           to
           be
           faint-hearted
           ,
           or
           bring
           a
           trembling
           hand
           to
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           severest
           message
           we
           are
           sent
           withall
           ,
           and
           which
           men
           are
           most
           unwilling
           to
           heare
           ,
           is
           for
           them
           expedient
           .
           No
           newes
           could
           be
           so
           unwelcome
           to
           the
           Apostles
           as
           to
           heare
           of
           Christs
           departure
           ,
           
           
             Because
             I
             have
             said
             these
             things
             sorrow
             hath
             filled
             your
             hart
             ,
             neverthelesse
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             you
             that
             I
             goe
             away
             .
          
           The
           first
           newes
           which
           we
           bring
           unto
           men
           is
           of
           Christs
           absence
           ,
           of
           their
           false
           conceits
           and
           presumptions
           of
           their
           being
           in
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           distance
           ,
           and
           unacquaintance
           which
           is
           betweene
           them
           ,
           of
           our
           feare
           of
           them
           and
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           this
           we
           are
           not
           their
           enemies
           ,
           because
           we
           tell
           them
           the
           truth
           .
           As
           it
           is
           our
           office
           to
           speake
           ,
           
           so
           it
           is
           the
           peoples
           duty
           and
           profit
           
             to
             heare
             all
             things
             which
             shall
             be
             told
             them
             of
             God
             ,
          
           for
           
             all
             Scripture
          
           ,
           
           as
           well
           that
           which
           reproveth
           and
           correcteth
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           teacheth
           and
           instructeth
           in
           righteousnesse
           
             is
             profitable
          
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           
             All
             his
             precepts
             concerning
             all
             things
             are
             right
             .
          
           The
           contempt
           of
           one
           is
           virtually
           and
           
           interpretatively
           ,
           in
           the
           constitution
           and
           preparation
           of
           heart
           ,
           the
           violation
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           grounded
           upon
           the
           same
           divine
           authority
           ,
           and
           directed
           unto
           the
           same
           saving
           ends
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           picke
           ,
           and
           choose
           either
           in
           the
           preaching
           or
           practising
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           answere
           for
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           people
           if
           wee
           prevaricate
           ,
           if
           wee
           let
           their
           sinnes
           alone
           they
           will
           have
           a
           double
           edge
           ,
           to
           kill
           them
           and
           us
           both
           ,
           like
           the
           mutuall
           embracements
           of
           two
           in
           a
           river
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           drowne
           them
           both
           .
           
             Speake
             unto
             them
             all
             that
             I
             command
             thee
          
           ;
           
           
             be
             not
             dismaied
             at
             their
             faces
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             lest
             I
             confound
             thee
             before
             them
             .
             If
             thou
             warne
             not
             the
             wicked
             from
             his
             wicked
             way
             that
             hee
             may
             live
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             shall
             dye
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
          
           (
           thy
           bashfulnesse
           shall
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           )
           
             but
             his
             bloud
             will
             I
             require
             at
             thy
             hands
             .
          
           Is
           it
           at
           all
           congruous
           that
           men
           should
           have
           boldnesse
           enough
           to
           declare
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           speake
           them
           ,
           to
           proclaime
           them
           ,
           to
           weare
           them
           ,
           to
           glorie
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           officers
           ,
           who
           are
           sent
           for
           no
           other
           businesse
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           Almighty
           God
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           hang
           downe
           the
           head
           and
           be
           tongue-tied
           ?
           that
           men
           should
           have
           more
           boldnesse
           to
           destroy
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           Satans
           works
           ,
           than
           we
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           serve
           God
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           We
           must
           speake
           as
           the
           a
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           b
           
             with
             his
             words
          
           ,
           c
           
             as
             if
             he
             himselfe
             did
             by
             us
             speake
             unto
             the
             people
             .
          
           We
           must
           give
           manifestation
           of
           d
           
             Christ
             speaking
             by
             us
          
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           be
           e
           
             convinc'd
             that
             God
             is
             in
             us
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           we
           are
           f
           
             full
             of
             power
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
          
           that
           his
           spirit
           setteth
           to
           his
           seale
           to
           authorize
           our
           commission
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           our
           ministery
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           use
           
             judgement
             and
             might
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           spirituall
           discretion
           ,
           and
           inflexible
           constancy
           
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           (
           for
           these
           two
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           two
           grand
           props
           of
           Satans
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           craftinesse
           ,
           and
           his
           weapons
           of
           power
           :
           )
           g
           for
           
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             there
             is
             liberty
             ,
          
           h
           
             his
             spirit
             will
             not
             be
             straightned
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             Lord
             keepe
             silence
          
           ;
           hee
           that
           speaketh
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           speake
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           equality
           (
           which
           is
           impossible
           )
           yet
           in
           some
           similitude
           and
           proportion
           ,
           as
           he
           spake
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           have
           i
           
             Authority
             and
             power
          
           committed
           to
           them
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           a
           partiall
           ,
           unsearching
           and
           unreproving
           Minister
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           curses
           and
           scourges
           against
           a
           place
           ,
           the
           forerunner
           of
           a
           finall
           and
           fearefull
           visitation
           .
           k
           
             The
             dayes
             of
             visitation
             and
             recompence
             come
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           
             The
             Prophet
             is
             a
             foole
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             man
             is
             mad
             ,
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             thine
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             hatred
             .
          
           l
           
             If
             a
             man
             walking
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             falshood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           professing
           the
           worke
           of
           a
           spirituall
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           betraying
           his
           office
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           false
           and
           lying
           spirit
           
             prophesying
             of
             wine
             and
             strong
             drinke
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           cherishing
           and
           encouraging
           sensuall
           livers
           in
           their
           pernitious
           courses
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             even
             be
             the
             prophet
             of
             this
             people
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           Lord
           will
           punish
           with
           an
           extreme
           revenge
           the
           rebellion
           of
           a
           people
           against
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           who
           judge
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           salvation
           ,
           hee
           either
           m
           removeth
           their
           Candlesticke
           and
           taketh
           it
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           n
           sealeth
           up
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           dumbe
           and
           reprove
           them
           no
           longer
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           bee
           purged
           any
           more
           from
           their
           filthinesse
           ,
           or
           else
           infatuates
           their
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           Satan
           to
           seduce
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           lying
           Spirit
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           destroy
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           o
           ruine
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           p
           captivity
           of
           Iudah
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           must
           use
           liberty
           ,
           so
           must
           they
           likewise
           use
           sinceritie
           in
           the
           dispensation
           thereof
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             glorious
             Gospell
          
           .
           This
           likewise
           
           is
           the
           Apostles
           inference
           ,
           for
           having
           spent
           a
           whole
           chapter
           in
           this
           one
           argument
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           he
           presently
           concludeth
           ,
           q
           
             Therefore
             seeing
             we
             have
             this
             ministery
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           dispensation
           of
           such
           a
           Gospell
           committed
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             wee
             faint
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             renounced
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonestie
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           arts
           of
           dawbing
           ,
           and
           palliating
           ,
           and
           covering
           over
           uncleane
           courses
           with
           plausible
           reasonings
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           apologies
           (
           r
           which
           is
           the
           use
           of
           false
           prophets
           )
           
             not
             walking
             in
             craftinesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           using
           s
           humane
           sleights
           or
           cogging
           ,
           to
           carry
           men
           about
           with
           every
           wind
           of
           false
           doctrine
           (
           as
           sinners
           are
           very
           willing
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           t
           and
           love
           to
           have
           it
           as
           false
           prophets
           say
           it
           is
           )
           
             nor
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           falsifying
           and
           adulterating
           it
           with
           corrupt
           glosses
           ,
           and
           so
           tempering
           it
           to
           the
           palat
           of
           sinners
           ,
           that
           the
           working
           &
           searching
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           whereby
           of
           it selfe
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           purge
           out
           and
           wrestle
           with
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           deaded
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           well
           consist
           with
           the
           power
           of
           lusts
           still
           (
           as
           Physitians
           use
           so
           to
           qualifie
           and
           allay
           poison
           by
           other
           correctives
           ,
           and
           crosse
           ingredients
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           serve
           as
           an
           instrument
           to
           strengthen
           us
           ,
           not
           extinguish
           life
           :
           or
           as
           immodest
           Poets
           may
           so
           tamper
           with
           the
           chast
           expressions
           of
           Virgil
           or
           Homer
           ,
           as
           by
           them
           both
           to
           notifie
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           to
           kindle
           uncleane
           lustings
           )
           
             but
             by
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           such
           spirituall
           and
           perspicuous
           demonstrations
           ,
           as
           under
           which
           there
           cannot
           
             subesse
             falsum
          
           ,
           there
           can
           no
           falsitie
           nor
           deceit
           lurke
           ,
           
             commending
             our selves
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           working
           not
           the
           fancies
           ,
           or
           humours
           ,
           or
           fleshly
           conceits
           of
           men
           (
           which
           alwayes
           take
           the
           part
           of
           sinne
           )
           but
           their
           very
           consciences
           (
           which
           alwayes
           is
           on
           Gods
           side
           )
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           unto
           the
           truth
           which
           wee
           speake
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           not
           as
           the
           wit
           or
           learning
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Word
           and
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           conviction
           ,
           the
           judicature
           ,
           the
           penetration
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           fal
           down
           upon
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           report
           that
           he
           is
           in
           us
           of
           a
           truth
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           handling
           the
           Word
           as
           that
           wee
           may
           please
           and
           approve
           our selves
           to
           his
           eye
           ,
           whose
           servants
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           worke
           wee
           doe
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             Vncorruptnesse
             ,
             gravitie
             ,
             sinceritie
             ,
             soundnesse
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           such
           as
           the
           very
           adversaries
           themselves
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           picke
           quarrels
           withall
           ,
           or
           to
           speake
           against
           :
           we
           must
           not
           then
           make
           account
           to
           adorne
           the
           Gospell
           with
           our
           owne
           inventions
           ,
           or
           with
           superstructions
           of
           humane
           wit
           and
           fancie
           ;
           though
           these
           things
           may
           to
           fleshly
           reason
           seeme
           full
           of
           beautie
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           they
           are
           but
           like
           the
           mingling
           of
           glasse-beads
           with
           a
           chaine
           of
           diamonds
           ,
           or
           of
           lime
           with
           pure
           and
           generous
           wine
           ;
           they
           are
           indeed
           but
           
             latebrae
             dedecoris
          
           ,
           lurking
           places
           for
           uncleane
           lusts
           to
           hide
           themselves
           under
           ,
           or
           to
           escape
           away
           ,
           while
           the
           corrupt
           fancies
           of
           men
           stand
           gazing
           at
           that
           which
           pleaseth
           them
           ;
           as
           Agag
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           gloriously
           arrayed
           ,
           thought
           nothing
           of
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           death
           ,
           or
           Sisera
           of
           the
           naile
           and
           the
           hammer
           ,
           while
           he
           saw
           nothing
           but
           the
           milke
           and
           the
           butter
           .
           Some
           there
           are
           not
           unlike
           Praxiteles
           the
           Painter
           ,
           
           in
           
             Clem.
             Alex
          
           .
           who
           made
           the
           silly
           people
           worship
           the
           image
           of
           his
           strumpet
           ,
           under
           the
           title
           and
           pretence
           of
           Venus
           ;
           who
           by
           sleight
           and
           cunning
           craftinesse
           impose
           upon
           weake
           and
           incautelous
           hearers
           ,
           the
           visions
           of
           their
           owne
           fancie
           ,
           the
           crude
           and
           unnourishing
           vapours
           of
           an
           empty
           wit
           (
           things
           infinitely
           unsutable
           to
           the
           majestie
           and
           seriousnesse
           of
           the
           foundation
           in
           the
           Gospel
           )
           for
           the
           indubitate
           truth
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           which
           (
           with
           reverence
           may
           it
           be
           spoken
           )
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           put
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           into
           a
           fooles-coat
           :
           But
           how-ever
           these
           men
           may
           please
           and
           puffe
           up
           themselves
           in
           the
           admiration
           of
           their
           owne
           wind
           ,
           yet
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           doth
           as
           much
           scorne
           humane
           contemperations
           ,
           
           as
           a
           wall
           of
           marble
           doth
           a
           roofe
           of
           straw
           ,
           or
           the
           Sunne
           at
           noone
           doth
           the
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           palate
           of
           those
           who
           cannot
           away
           with
           the
           naked
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           without
           the
           blandishments
           of
           humane
           wit
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           have
           Quailes
           to
           their
           Manna
           ,
           
           is
           hereby
           discovered
           to
           be
           manifestly
           distempered
           with
           an
           itch
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           their
           eyes
           blinded
           by
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           may
           teach
           us
           what
           admiration
           and
           acceptation
           it
           should
           finde
           amongst
           men
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           doth
           with
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           themselves
           .
           
           This
           is
           
             a
             faithfull
             saying
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             ,
          
           worthy
           to
           be
           received
           with
           all
           readinesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           gazed
           upon
           ,
           like
           the
           Starre
           of
           the
           Wisemen
           ,
           with
           exceeding
           great
           joy
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           enamel'd
           in
           the
           crownes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           written
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           every
           Christian
           with
           a
           beame
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           the
           faithfull
           have
           ever
           found
           
             beauty
             in
             the
             feet
             of
             those
             that
             bring
             them
             glad
             tidings
             of
             this
             their
             King
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           this
           Word
           of
           grace
           and
           salvation
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           usuall
           phrase
           of
           the
           Scripture
           (
           setting
           forth
           more
           abundantly
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           choose
           one
           fixed
           place
           for
           his
           Gospell
           to
           reside
           in
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           all
           nations
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           should
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           resort
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           for
           the
           Iewes
           at
           Ierusalem
           )
           but
           hath
           made
           it
           an
           itinerary
           salvation
           ,
           and
           hath
           sent
           it
           abroad
           to
           the
           very
           doores
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           else
           would
           never
           have
           gone
           out
           of
           doores
           to
           seeke
           it
           )
           what
           man
           in
           a
           sad
           and
           disconsolate
           estate
           would
           not
           spread
           wide
           open
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           his
           spirits
           ,
           to
           run
           upon
           the
           embraces
           of
           that
           man
           who
           was
           comming
           unto
           him
           with
           a
           message
           of
           more
           lovely
           and
           acceptable
           newes
           ,
           than
           the
           very
           wishes
           of
           his
           heart
           could
           have
           framed
           to
           himselfe
           ?
           When
           Ioseph
           was
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           prison
           unto
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ,
           when
           Iacob
           saw
           the
           chariots
           
           which
           were
           brought
           to
           carry
           him
           unto
           Ioseph
           his
           sonne
           ,
           how
           were
           they
           revived
           and
           comforted
           after
           their
           distresses
           ?
           When
           Caligula
           the
           Emperour
           sent
           for
           Agrippa
           (
           the
           same
           which
           was
           afterwards
           smitten
           by
           the
           Angel
           )
           whom
           Tiberius
           had
           bound
           in
           chaines
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           change
           his
           garments
           ,
           and
           cut
           his
           haire
           (
           it
           seemes
           that
           long
           and
           ugly
           haire
           was
           then
           the
           fashion
           of
           discontented
           prisoners
           )
           and
           placed
           a
           Diademe
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           made
           him
           Tetrarch
           of
           Iturea
           and
           Trachonitis
           ,
           and
           Governour
           of
           Judea
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           chaine
           of
           iron
           ,
           gave
           him
           another
           of
           gold
           ,
           of
           equall
           weight
           ,
           as
           the
           Historian
           relateth
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           men
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           they
           could
           not
           beleeve
           so
           wonderfull
           a
           change
           ;
           for
           things
           of
           extraordinary
           goodnesse
           are
           very
           difficultly
           beleeved
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           turned
           againe
           the
           captivitie
           of
           Sion
           ,
           
           we
           were
           like
           them
           that
           dreame
           ,
           the
           thing
           was
           so
           incredibly
           sutable
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           rather
           the
           imaginary
           wish
           of
           a
           dreame
           ,
           than
           a
           deliverance
           really
           acted
           :
           as
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           delivered
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           thought
           he
           had
           seene
           a
           vision
           ;
           
           Iacob
           could
           not
           at
           first
           beleeve
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           life
           and
           honour
           of
           Ioseph
           his
           sonne
           ;
           and
           the
           Disciples
           for
           very
           joy
           were
           not
           able
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           what
           are
           all
           the
           good
           tidings
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           which
           is
           a
           Word
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           opens
           prisons
           and
           lets
           out
           captives
           ,
           which
           brings
           our
           King
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           kings
           too
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           such
           a
           joy
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           world
           cannot
           rob
           us
           of
           ?
           
             Your
             joy
             ▪
             shall
             no
             man
             take
             from
             you
             .
          
           The
           joy
           which
           Caligula
           gave
           unto
           
             Agrippa
             ,
             Claudius
          
           might
           have
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           after
           from
           Agrippa
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           Angell
           did
           .
           But
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           unvariable
           ,
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           one
           might
           thinke
           the
           joyes
           of
           men
           should
           seeme
           but
           small
           )
           call
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             great
             joy
             ,
             Luke
          
           2.10
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             joy
             of
             a
             treasure
          
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           worth
           than
           all
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           besides
           .
           
             A
             joy
             of
             a
             triumphall
             harvest
             ,
          
           and
           
           
             of
             victorious
             spoiles
          
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           escape
           from
           dangerous
           hazard
           ,
           
           but
           a
           large
           reward
           of
           peace
           and
           plenty
           .
           It
           is
           
             a
             full
             joy
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sorrow
           mingled
           with
           it
           ,
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           
             all
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           sorrow
           without
           it
           .
           All
           joy
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           joy
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           opposition
           too
           .
           A
           joy
           in
           the
           heart
           like
           gold
           in
           the
           mine
           ,
           which
           turneth
           every
           thing
           about
           it
           into
           joy
           .
           Divers
           temptations
           take
           not
           away
           one
           scruple
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           fire
           doth
           of
           gold
           ,
           
           it
           is
           
             all
             joy
          
           still
           .
           
             My
             brethren
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             when
             you
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             .
          
           It
           turneth
           the
           reproches
           of
           men
           into
           riches
           ,
           nay
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           other
           tribulations
           it
           is
           our
           peace
           ,
           and
           our
           glory
           :
           Therefore
           being
           so
           full
           of
           joy
           when
           once
           a
           right
           apprehended
           ,
           needs
           must
           it
           likewise
           be
           worthy
           of
           
             all
             acceptation
          
           too
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           calleth
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           
             tempus
             acceptabile
          
           ,
           
           the
           acceptable
           time
           or
           yeare
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           Baronius
           falsely
           understands
           of
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           Christs
           preaching
           onely
           ,
           
           since
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           the
           same
           phrase
           for
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           evangelicall
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           looke
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           what
           worthy
           acceptation
           this
           Gospell
           hath
           found
           .
           Zacheus
           made
           haste
           ,
           
           and
           received
           Christ
           into
           his
           house
           gladly
           ;
           
           so
           did
           the
           brethren
           at
           Ierusalem
           receive
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           men
           of
           Berea
           receive
           the
           Word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             with
             all
             readinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             or
             forward
             affection
          
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           Galatians
           receive
           Saint
           Paul
           with
           the
           
             honour
             of
             an
             Angell
          
           ,
           
           
             yea
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
          
           (
           for
           indeed
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospell
           goe
           still
           together
           :
           
           )
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           sold
           all
           he
           had
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           Saints
           did
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           by
           violence
           .
           Though
           they
           suffered
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           for
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           counted
           godlinesse
           great
           gaine
           still
           .
           In
           a
           shipwrack
           I
           throw
           my
           goods
           over-board
           ,
           and
           get
           my
           life
           for
           a
           prey
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           I
           come
           no
           loser
           to
           heaven
           ;
           
             vita
             sibi
             merces
          
           ,
           a
           mans
           life
           is
           sufficient
           treasure
           in
           such
           
           an
           adventure
           .
           We
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           
             in
             maligno
             positi
          
           ,
           every
           man
           is
           a
           sea
           and
           a
           tempest
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           impossible
           to
           escape
           ruine
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           off
           himselfe
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Christ
           sheweth
           a
           man
           a
           way
           to
           get
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           escape
           the
           tempest
           ,
           sheweth
           a
           way
           how
           with
           him
           he
           shall
           walke
           upon
           the
           sea
           and
           not
           sinke
           ,
           how
           he
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           swallowed
           by
           it
           .
           O
           how
           willingly
           will
           the
           man
           who
           is
           convinced
           of
           his
           danger
           ,
           cast
           off
           every
           thing
           which
           would
           presse
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           a
           plentifull
           deliverance
           to
           have
           his
           soule
           saved
           from
           such
           a
           tempest
           of
           wrath
           as
           was
           falling
           upon
           him
           ?
           We
           see
           what
           hazards
           men
           runne
           to
           get
           temporary
           riches
           ,
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           rocks
           for
           diamonds
           ,
           to
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           gold
           and
           silver
           :
           such
           affections
           have
           the
           Saints
           had
           towards
           the
           Gospell
           .
           If
           they
           must
           digge
           in
           mines
           for
           Christ
           (
           as
           it
           was
           an
           usuall
           condemnation
           ,
           
             Christiani
             ad
             metalla
          
           )
           they
           were
           most
           willing
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           treasure
           there
           which
           the
           Emperour
           knew
           not
           of
           ,
           they
           had
           infinite
           more
           pretious
           wealth
           from
           thence
           than
           he
           :
           If
           they
           must
           fetch
           Christ
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           wrestle
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           pretious
           price
           ,
           with
           the
           wilde
           beasts
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           not
           suffered
           to
           weare
           Christ
           ,
           except
           they
           put
           off
           themselves
           ,
           how
           willing
           ,
           how
           thankefull
           are
           they
           for
           so
           rich
           a
           bargaine
           ?
           Looke
           to
           your
           life
           ,
           said
           the
           Governour
           to
           Saint
           Cyprian
           that
           blessed
           martyr
           ,
           be
           not
           obstinate
           against
           your
           owne
           safetie
           ,
           but
           advise
           well
           with
           your selfe
           ,
           
           
             fac
             quod
             tibi
             praeceptū
             est
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           
             in
             re
             tam
             justa
             nulla
             est
             consultatio
          
           ;
           Sir
           ,
           you
           are
           my
           Judge
           ,
           you
           are
           none
           of
           my
           counsellour
           ,
           doe
           the
           office
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           so
           righteous
           a
           cause
           there
           is
           no
           further
           need
           of
           consultation
           .
           Take
           pitie
           upon
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           and
           save
           your
           life
           ,
           said
           the
           officers
           to
           Polycarpe
           ;
           no
           ,
           saith
           the
           martyr
           ,
           
           this
           eightie
           six
           yeares
           I
           have
           served
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           done
           me
           no
           harme
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             doe
             what
             you
             perswade
             m●
             .
          
           That
           rich
           and
           blessed
           Virgin
           in
           Basil
           ,
           who
           was
           for
           Christianitie
           
           condemned
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           was
           offered
           ,
           if
           shee
           would
           worship
           idols
           ,
           to
           have
           her
           life
           and
           state
           safe
           restored
           unto
           her
           ,
           
           was
           obstinate
           in
           her
           resolution
           ,
           
             Valeat
             vita
             ,
             pereat
             pecunia
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           have
           more
           life
           in
           Christ
           ,
           than
           in
           my selfe
           ;
           all
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           all
           the
           Physitians
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           make
           my
           life
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           so
           long
           to
           morrow
           as
           it
           is
           to
           day
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           my
           life
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           abiding
           ,
           but
           an
           abounding
           life
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           more
           of
           that
           by
           losing
           mine
           owne
           ;
           my
           life
           in
           him
           is
           an
           
             hidden
             life
          
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           injuries
           and
           persecutions
           of
           men
           :
           I
           shall
           have
           more
           riches
           in
           him
           than
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           even
           unsearchable
           riches
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           stollen
           away
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           never
           be
           exhausted
           .
           It
           is
           as
           possible
           for
           theeves
           to
           draw
           out
           the
           mines
           of
           India
           ,
           or
           to
           steale
           away
           the
           Sunne
           out
           of
           his
           orbe
           ,
           as
           for
           any
           humane
           violence
           to
           take
           away
           Christ
           from
           a
           man.
           Alike
           honourable
           was
           the
           answer
           of
           Frederick
           the
           Elector
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           who
           being
           prisoner
           to
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           was
           promised
           enlargement
           and
           restitution
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           come
           to
           Masse
           ,
           
             Summum
             in
             terris
             Dominum
             agnosco
             Caesarem
             in
             coelis
             Deum
             ,
          
           In
           all
           Civill
           accommodations
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           but
           for
           heavenly
           things
           I
           have
           but
           one
           Master
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           dare
           not
           serve
           two
           ;
           Christ
           is
           more
           welcome
           to
           me
           in
           bonds
           ,
           than
           the
           honours
           of
           Caesar
           without
           Christ.
           Such
           acceptation
           hath
           the
           Gospell
           found
           amongst
           renowned
           Worthies
           heretofore
           :
           and
           the
           like
           entertainment
           should
           we
           all
           give
           unto
           it
           ,
           even
           preferre
           it
           above
           our
           greatest
           glory
           ,
           
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Thessalonians
           did
           ,
           receive
           it
           with
           joy
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           abide
           with
           Christ
           in
           his
           temptations
           ,
           
           esteeme
           his
           Gospell
           glorious
           as
           the
           Starres
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           torch
           ,
           which
           blazeth
           most
           when
           it
           is
           most
           shaken
           .
        
         
           This
           alone
           it
           is
           which
           proves
           our
           love
           to
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             sincere
             and
             incorrupt
          
           ,
           when
           wee
           embrace
           his
           Gospell
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           can
           therein
           in
           any
           condition
           see
           
           Christ
           full
           of
           glory
           ,
           grace
           and
           truth
           :
           when
           a
           man
           can
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           not
           rejoyce
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           in
           conformitie
           and
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           that
           vertue
           of
           the
           Gospell
           which
           crucifies
           him
           unto
           the
           world
           and
           the
           world
           unto
           him
           .
           In
           dayes
           of
           peace
           and
           religion
           men
           may
           easily
           afford
           to
           magnifie
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           they
           get
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Persians
           ,
           who
           ,
           had
           the
           bloudy
           decree
           held
           ,
           would
           have
           beene
           the
           slaughterers
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           yet
           when
           leave
           was
           given
           to
           that
           people
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           
             Haman
             ,
             even
             many
             of
             them
             turned
             Iewes
             themselves
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             the
             feare
             of
             that
             people
             fell
             upon
             them
             .
          
           We
           may
           observe
           this
           affection
           in
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           the
           first
           reason
           why
           shee
           gave
           some
           heed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           speaking
           of
           his
           water
           of
           life
           unto
           her
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           
             shee
             should
             thirst
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             come
             thither
             to
             draw
             .
          
           So
           long
           as
           Ephraim
           might
           have
           her
           worke
           and
           her
           wages
           together
           ,
           shee
           was
           contented
           to
           doe
           God
           some
           service
           ,
           
             like
             an
             Heifer
             which
             loveth
             to
             tread
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
          
           
           that
           is
           ,
           while
           shee
           hath
           no
           yoke
           on
           her
           necke
           ,
           no
           muzzell
           on
           her
           mouth
           ,
           while
           she
           is
           not
           put
           to
           plow
           ,
           but
           to
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           service
           ,
           shee
           is
           willing
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           .
           To
           note
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           base
           and
           hypocriticall
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           supported
           by
           no
           other
           than
           present
           rewards
           .
           
             They
             seeke
             me
             daily
          
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           hypocrites
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           
             and
             delight
             to
             know
             my
             wayes
             ,
             as
             a
             nation
             that
             did
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           But
           the
           end
           was
           that
           they
           might
           have
           their
           owne
           wils
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           oblige
           God
           to
           reward
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           soone
           as
           God
           seemeth
           to
           neglect
           them
           and
           their
           services
           ,
           they
           proudly
           expostulate
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           even
           twit
           him
           with
           their
           workes
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             have
             wee
             fasted
             ,
             and
             thou
             seest
             not
             ?
          
           &c.
           This
           then
           is
           the
           proofe
           of
           our
           sincere
           love
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           raised
           upon
           mercinarie
           respects
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           receive
           the
           Gospell
           with
           persecution
           .
           a
           Persecution
           is
           amongst
           Christs
           legacies
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Churches
           portion
           b
           and
           of
           Gods
           gifts
           unto
           
           her
           ;
           c
           no
           man
           that
           will
           live
           godly
           can
           be
           without
           them
           .
           Even
           in
           Abrahams
           house
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           sole
           ,
           yet
           the
           most
           glorious
           Church
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Persecutour
           ,
           and
           d
           
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             now
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           The
           Saints
           of
           God
           ever
           have
           beene
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           esteemed
           for
           e
           wonders
           ,
           and
           markes
           ,
           and
           mad-men
           ,
           and
           proverbs
           of
           reproch
           .
           And
           hereby
           the
           Lord
           doth
           provide
           to
           make
           his
           Gospell
           more
           glorious
           ,
           because
           hee
           giveth
           men
           hearts
           to
           suffer
           scorne
           and
           reproch
           for
           it
           .
           
             To
             receive
             the
             word
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             joy
             ,
          
           is
           an
           exemplary
           thing
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           sound
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           spread
           abroad
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           persecution
           bee
           thus
           an
           appendant
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           every
           man
           must
           resolve
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           some
           affliction
           ,
           when
           he
           must
           be
           put
           to
           discard
           his
           wicked
           companies
           ,
           to
           shake
           off
           his
           flattering
           and
           sharking
           lusts
           ,
           to
           forsake
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           wayes
           ,
           to
           runne
           a
           hazard
           of
           undeserved
           scorne
           ,
           disreputation
           ,
           and
           misconstructions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           to
           set
           an
           high
           price
           upon
           the
           pretious
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospell
           still
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           to
           receive
           the
           Word
           in
           much
           affliction
           ?
           And
           surely
           till
           a
           man
           can
           resolve
           upon
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           be
           bound
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           I
           count
           not
           my
           life
           ,
           much
           lesse
           my
           liberty
           ,
           peace
           ,
           credit
           ,
           secular
           accommodations
           deare
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           finish
           my
           course
           with
           joy
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           my
           will
           is
           no
           more
           mine
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           all
           things
           subject
           unto
           thee
           ;
           hee
           can
           never
           give
           such
           entertainment
           to
           the
           Word
           as
           becommeth
           so
           glorious
           a
           Gospell
           .
           All
           his
           seeming
           profession
           and
           acceptation
           ,
           is
           but
           like
           the
           Gadarens
           courtesie
           in
           meeting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           onely
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           8.34
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           should
           from
           hence
           learne
           a
           further
           Christian
           dutie
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           adorne
           this
           glorious
           Gospell
           in
           an
           holy
           conversation
           .
           
           This
           use
           the
           Apostle
           every
           where
           makes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           wee
           should
           walke
           as
           becommeth
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           in
           all
           things
           
           adorne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           walke
           worthy
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           unto
           his
           kingdome
           and
           glory
           ,
           
           that
           we
           shew
           forth
           the
           vertues
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           out
           of
           darknesse
           into
           his
           marvellous
           light
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           receive
           so
           great
           a
           grace
           ,
           
           
           as
           the
           ministery
           of
           reconciliation
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           walke
           sittingly
           to
           the
           holinesse
           and
           efficacie
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           rule
           ,
           as
           becommeth
           a
           royall
           nation
           ,
           
           
           a
           people
           of
           glory
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           and
           selected
           inheritance
           ,
           even
           zealous
           of
           good
           workes
           .
           It
           was
           once
           the
           expostulation
           of
           Nehemiah
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
           should
           such
           a
           man
           as
           I
           flie
           from
           such
           men
           as
           you
           ?
           
           such
           should
           be
           our
           expostulation
           with
           Satan
           and
           our
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           should
           such
           men
           as
           wee
           are
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           for
           our
           rule
           ,
           conforme
           our selves
           unto
           another
           Law
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           end
           why
           the
           Gospell
           is
           preached
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           live
           unto
           God
           ?
           Doth
           it
           become
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           King
           to
           goe
           in
           ragges
           ,
           or
           to
           converse
           with
           meane
           and
           ignoble
           persons
           ?
           Now
           by
           the
           Gospell
           we
           have
           that
           great
           honour
           and
           priviledge
           given
           us
           to
           be
           called
           
             the
             sons
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           then
           walke
           as
           servants
           of
           Satan
           ?
           Would
           any
           Prince
           endure
           to
           see
           the
           heire
           of
           his
           crowne
           live
           in
           bondage
           to
           his
           own
           vassall
           and
           most
           hated
           enemie
           ?
           Herein
           is
           the
           greatest
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           above
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           life
           and
           libertie
           ,
           a
           Word
           which
           transformeth
           men
           into
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           such
           as
           it
           requireth
           them
           to
           be
           .
           So
           that
           to
           walke
           still
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           as
           we
           did
           before
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Gospell
           as
           weake
           and
           unprofitable
           as
           the
           Law.
           
             How
             doe
             you
             say
             we
             are
             wise
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             us
             ?
          
           
           
             Certainely
             in
             vaine
             made
             he
             it
             ,
             the
             pen
             of
             the
             Scribe
             is
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           priviledge
           of
           having
           the
           oracles
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           committed
           unto
           us
           ,
           will
           doe
           us
           no
           more
           good
           ,
           if
           we
           walke
           unworthy
           of
           so
           great
           a
           grace
           ,
           than
           if
           those
           ordinances
           had
           never
           beene
           written
           or
           revealed
           to
           men
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           then
           it
           is
           needfull
           to
           enquire
           in
           
             what
             manner
          
           we
           are
           to
           adorne
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           honour
           wee
           can
           doe
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           our
           
             onely
             rule
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           walke
           ,
           that
           we
           preferre
           it
           above
           all
           our
           owne
           counsels
           ,
           and
           venture
           not
           to
           mingle
           it
           with
           the
           wisdome
           and
           reasonings
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           that
           wee
           raise
           up
           our
           conversation
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           bend
           it
           unto
           the
           crookednesse
           of
           our
           owne
           ends
           or
           rules
           .
           
           
             As
             yee
             have
             received
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             walke
             yee
             in
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fashion
           your
           conversation
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           let
           that
           have
           the
           highest
           roome
           ,
           and
           the
           over-ruling
           suffrage
           in
           your
           hearts
           .
           There
           is
           
             all
             wisdome
          
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           it
           is
           able
           to
           make
           men
           
             wise
             unto
             salvation
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           wisdome
           enough
           in
           it
           to
           compasse
           the
           uttermost
           and
           most
           difficult
           end
           .
           
           And
           what
           can
           the
           reasonings
           of
           the
           flesh
           contribute
           to
           that
           which
           was
           all
           wisedome
           before
           ?
           and
           which
           can
           throughly
           furnish
           a
           man
           unto
           every
           good
           worke
           ?
           This
           glory
           Saint
           Paul
           (
           though
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           of
           strong
           intellectuals
           ,
           of
           a
           working
           and
           stirring
           spirit
           ,
           qualities
           very
           unapt
           to
           yeeld
           and
           be
           silent
           )
           did
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           revelation
           thereof
           ,
           give
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           Immediatly
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             conferr'd
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
          
           I
           did
           not
           compare
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           principles
           of
           my
           carnall
           wisdome
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           resolve
           to
           dispute
           against
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           or
           to
           conforme
           unto
           this
           mystery
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           precepts
           of
           mine
           owne
           reason
           ,
           or
           the
           coexistence
           of
           mine
           owne
           secular
           ends
           and
           preferments
           would
           allow
           ;
           but
           I
           captivated
           all
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           laid
           downe
           all
           the
           weapons
           of
           the
           flesh
           at
           Christs
           feet
           ,
           resting
           onely
           on
           this
           Word
           ,
           as
           a
           treasury
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           yeelding
           up
           my
           whole
           heart
           to
           be
           in
           all
           things
           ordered
           by
           this
           rule
           .
           It
           is
           an
           horrible
           boldnesse
           in
           many
           men
           to
           wrest
           ,
           and
           torture
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           the
           Gospell
           into
           all
           shapes
           for
           their
           owne
           lusts
           sake
           .
           As
           
           we
           see
           what
           shifts
           men
           will
           use
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           way
           of
           life
           broader
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           looking
           upon
           it
           thorow
           their
           owne
           multiplying
           glasses
           ,
           what
           evasions
           and
           subterfuges
           sinne
           will
           finde
           out
           to
           escape
           by
           ,
           when
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Word
           presseth
           sore
           upon
           them
           .
           O
           how
           many
           sinnes
           might
           men
           escape
           ,
           how
           wonderfully
           might
           they
           improve
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           
           if
           they
           did
           with
           David
           make
           the
           Law
           their
           counsellor
           ,
           and
           weigh
           every
           action
           which
           they
           goe
           about
           ,
           those
           especially
           which
           they
           have
           any
           motions
           of
           reluctancie
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           their
           minde
           unto
           ,
           
             Non
             in
             statera
             dolosa
             consuetudinum
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             in
             recta
             statera
             scripturarum
          
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           deceitfull
           balance
           of
           humane
           custome
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           If
           they
           would
           seriously
           remember
           that
           they
           must
           alwayes
           
             walke
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Coloss.
          
           2.6
           .
           make
           him
           the
           rule
           ,
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           Judge
           ,
           the
           companion
           ,
           the
           assistant
           in
           all
           their
           workes
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           doe
           nothing
           at
           all
           but
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           thereunto
           applied
           by
           the
           same
           common
           soule
           which
           animates
           them
           all
           :
           so
           Christian
           men
           should
           doe
           nothing
           but
           as
           parts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           actuated
           by
           the
           same
           gracious
           Spirit
           which
           is
           in
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           being
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           consent
           which
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           we
           yeeld
           unto
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           follow
           nor
           be
           led
           by
           Satan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           that
           wisdome
           which
           is
           earthly
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           or
           devillish
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           will
           be
           ordered
           by
           that
           Spirit
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           the
           seale
           of
           whose
           Baptisme
           wee
           receive
           in
           our
           sacramentall
           washing
           .
           O
           then
           what
           is
           become
           of
           the
           Christianity
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           forget
           that
           they
           have
           beene
           purged
           ?
           who
           live
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           beene
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           ,
           who
           lived
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           learned
           Christ
           ?
           What
           a
           prodigie
           and
           contradiction
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           tongue
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           professed
           it selfe
           to
           be
           Christian
           ,
           and
           said
           Amen
           to
           a
           most
           cleane
           and
           holy
           prayer
           ,
           should
           ,
           like
           those
           beasts
           
           which
           Seneca
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           which
           by
           but
           turning
           aside
           their
           head
           to
           some
           other
           spectacle
           ,
           doe
           immediately
           forget
           the
           meat
           which
           they
           seemed
           most
           greedily
           to
           eat
           before
           ,
           breake
           forth
           presently
           into
           blasphemies
           ,
           oathes
           ,
           lies
           ,
           revilings
           ,
           clamours
           ,
           obscenities
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           very
           fumes
           and
           evidences
           of
           hell
           in
           the
           heart
           ?
           That
           those
           hands
           which
           even
           now
           were
           reached
           forth
           to
           receive
           the
           sacred
           pledges
           and
           most
           dreadfull
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           were
           even
           now
           imployed
           in
           distributing
           almes
           to
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           helping
           to
           heave
           and
           lift
           up
           a
           prayer
           unto
           heaven
           ,
           which
           seemed
           like
           the
           hands
           of
           Ezekiels
           living
           creature
           to
           have
           wings
           of
           devotion
           over
           them
           ,
           should
           suddenly
           have
           their
           wings
           melted
           off
           ,
           and
           fall
           downe
           to
           covetous
           and
           cruell
           practices
           againe
           ?
           that
           those
           feet
           which
           in
           the
           morning
           carried
           men
           into
           the
           Lords
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           the
           same
           day
           turne
           the
           backes
           of
           the
           same
           men
           upon
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           to
           stews
           and
           stages
           ,
           the
           nurseries
           of
           uncleannesse
           ?
           that
           those
           eyes
           which
           even
           now
           seemed
           to
           have
           beene
           nail'd
           unto
           heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           contended
           with
           the
           tongue
           and
           the
           hand
           which
           should
           more
           earnestly
           have
           presented
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           soule
           to
           God
           ,
           should
           almost
           in
           the
           space
           of
           their
           owne
           twinkling
           ,
           be
           filled
           with
           sparkles
           of
           uncleannesse
           ,
           gazing
           and
           glutting
           themselves
           upon
           vaine
           or
           adulterous
           objects
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           but
           for
           men
           to
           renounce
           their
           Baptisme
           ,
           to
           teare
           off
           their
           seale
           ,
           and
           dash
           out
           their
           subscription
           from
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           deny
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           to
           repent
           of
           their
           bargaine
           which
           they
           had
           made
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           really
           to
           dishonour
           that
           Gospell
           which
           they
           hypocritically
           professe
           ?
           This
           then
           is
           the
           first
           honour
           which
           wee
           can
           doe
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           we
           set
           it
           up
           in
           our
           hearts
           as
           a
           most
           adequate
           rule
           of
           all
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           alone
           principle
           of
           every
           action
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           continue
           to
           honour
           the
           Gospell
           of
           
           Christ
           by
           walking
           in
           Obedience
           thereunto
           as
           our
           perfect
           Rule
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Obedience
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           receiving
           it
           ,
           and
           leaning
           upon
           it
           ,
           laying
           hold
           on
           the
           covenant
           which
           is
           therein
           revealed
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           onely
           hope
           which
           is
           set
           before
           us
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           great
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           glorie
           and
           praise
           of
           God
           when
           we
           trust
           in
           him
           for
           salvation
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           having
           shewed
           the
           Glorie
           of
           Christ
           above
           Moses
           ,
           maketh
           this
           principall
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           
           that
           therefore
           we
           should
           
             heare
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             an
             evill
             and
             unbeleeving
             heart
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             him
             ,
             Wee
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             are
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             trust
             in
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           
             Obedience
             of
             life
             and
             Holinesse
          
           .
           When
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           we
           can
           denie
           our selves
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           our
           lusts
           ,
           and
           part
           from
           all
           that
           wee
           had
           before
           as
           from
           dung
           and
           drosse
           ,
           and
           expresse
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           in
           our
           conversations
           .
           a
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           true
           learning
           of
           Christ
           when
           we
           shew
           forth
           his
           life
           in
           ours
           ,
           when
           we
           walke
           as
           he
           also
           walked
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           was
           so
           we
           are
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           affections
           are
           in
           us
           which
           were
           in
           Christ.
           Thus
           the
           faithfull
           are
           said
           to
           honour
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           sanctifie
           his
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           to
           glorie
           him
           when
           they
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           honour
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           by
           
             constancie
             and
             continuance
          
           in
           our
           faith
           and
           obedience
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           standing
           fast
           ,
           or
           persisting
           immoveably
           in
           our
           course
           without
           sorrow
           or
           repentance
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           b
           Walke
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             as
             becommeth
             the
             Gospell
          
           —
           that
           I
           may
           heare
           of
           your
           affaires
           ,
           
             that
             you
             stand
             fast
             in
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           c
           Lusts
           ever
           bring
           inconstancie
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           soule
           like
           weary
           and
           distempered
           bodies
           never
           well
           in
           any
           posture
           or
           condition
           ;
           wicked
           men
           flye
           like
           Bees
           from
           one
           flower
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           one
           vanity
           to
           another
           ,
           can
           never
           finde
           enough
           in
           any
           to
           satiate
           the
           endlesse
           intemperancie
           of
           
           unnaturall
           desires
           :
           onely
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           being
           spiritually
           apprehended
           ,
           hath
           treasures
           enough
           for
           the
           soule
           to
           rest
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           no
           farther
           .
           And
           therefore
           falling
           away
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           puritie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           said
           to
           expose
           Christ
           to
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           crucifie
           him
           againe
           .
           For
           as
           in
           d
           Baptisme
           when
           wee
           renounce
           sinne
           ,
           and
           betake
           our selves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           we
           doe
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           expose
           sinne
           unto
           publike
           infamie
           ,
           and
           naile
           it
           on
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           :
           So
           when
           we
           revolt
           from
           Christ
           unto
           sinne
           againe
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           hearts
           turne
           backe
           unto
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           thrust
           him
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           doe
           then
           put
           him
           to
           shame
           againe
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           either
           in
           his
           power
           deficient
           ,
           or
           unfaithfull
           in
           those
           promises
           which
           before
           we
           pretended
           to
           relie
           upon
           .
           If
           Israel
           ,
           as
           they
           consulted
           ,
           should
           likewise
           actually
           have
           rebelled
           against
           Moses
           ,
           and
           returned
           in
           body
           as
           well
           as
           in
           heart
           unto
           Egypt
           againe
           ,
           what
           a
           scorne
           would
           it
           have
           wrought
           in
           that
           proud
           nation
           ,
           that
           their
           vassals
           should
           voluntarily
           resume
           their
           thraldome
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           boasts
           and
           appearances
           of
           deliverance
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           should
           relinquish
           the
           service
           of
           some
           noble
           person
           ,
           and
           apply
           himselfe
           unto
           some
           sordid
           matter
           for
           subsistence
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           mouths
           of
           men
           be
           quickly
           open
           ,
           or
           their
           mindes
           jealous
           to
           suspect
           that
           however
           such
           a
           man
           carry
           an
           high
           name
           ,
           and
           there
           bee
           great
           expectations
           from
           attending
           on
           him
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           he
           is
           but
           a
           dry
           matter
           ,
           whom
           his
           own
           servants
           doe
           so
           publikely
           dishonour
           ?
           So
           when
           any
           men
           turne
           Apostates
           from
           the
           power
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           presently
           wicked
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           desperate
           prejudices
           against
           our
           high
           and
           holy
           calling
           .
           If
           any
           man
           make
           a
           boast
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           breake
           it
           ,
           hee
           dishonoreth
           God
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             The
             name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           so
           then
           constancie
           in
           Christs
           service
           giveth
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           an
           honourable
           master
           ,
           and
           his
           Law
           of
           a
           royall
           law
           ,
           *
           
             putteth
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             those
             foolish
             men
             ,
          
           who
           lie
           in
           
           waite
           to
           take
           advantages
           that
           they
           may
           blaspheme
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           his
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           honoured
           by
           the
           
             unitie
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           concurrent
           judgements
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           toward●
           it
           .
           When
           all
           the
           sincere
           prosessors
           thereof
           ,
           doe
           unanimously
           strive
           together
           ,
           
           and
           
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             it
          
           ;
           when
           all
           that
           ever
           have
           been
           or
           are
           acquainted
           therewith
           doe
           glorifie
           it
           with
           their
           suffrages
           and
           subscription
           ,
           
             Nemo
             omnes
             ,
             neminem
             omnes
             fefellere
             ,
          
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           glorious
           Gospell
           ,
           if
           all
           that
           ever
           looked
           on
           it
           doe
           so
           conclude
           :
           Nothing
           was
           ever
           able
           to
           deceive
           all
           men
           ,
           neither
           did
           so
           many
           ever
           combine
           to
           deceive
           others
           .
           When
           the
           Philosophers
           severally
           strove
           for
           the
           precedence
           of
           their
           severall
           sects
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           ,
           after
           his
           owne
           order
           ,
           gave
           the
           next
           place
           unto
           Plato
           ,
           it
           was
           undoubtedly
           concluded
           that
           his
           was
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           because
           after
           their
           owne
           prejudice
           and
           personall
           respects
           ,
           it
           was
           honoured
           by
           the
           equall
           suffrages
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           How
           much
           more
           must
           the
           Gospell
           needes
           bee
           glorious
           which
           hath
           the
           joynt
           attestation
           of
           Angels
           and
           all
           holy
           men
           since
           the
           world
           began
           to
           honour
           it
           withall
           ?
           Therefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           proveth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           heavenly
           mystery
           ,
           he
           useth
           a
           word
           which
           importeth
           the
           consent
           of
           men
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             without
             any
             doubt
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             universall
             confession
             ,
             Great
             is
             the
             mysterie
             of
             Godlinesse
             .
          
           
           Doth
           it
           not
           much
           set
           forth
           the
           Glory
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           so
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           equitie
           ,
           majestie
           ,
           beautie
           in
           the
           face
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           every
           true
           subject
           in
           a
           Realme
           should
           concurre
           in
           a
           constant
           and
           uniforme
           love
           and
           obedience
           to
           it
           ?
           Let
           us
           therfore
           expresse
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           our
           joynt
           confessions
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           united
           obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           unanimous
           zeale
           and
           contention
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           our
           brotherly
           affections
           and
           compassions
           to
           one
           another
           therby
           :
           for
           the
           schismes
           and
           disaffections
           of
           Christians
           bring
           much
           dishonour
           upon
           their
           holy
           profession
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           their
           miscariages
           doth
           
           ever
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           wicked
           men
           suffer
           together
           with
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           from
           the
           unitie
           of
           Christ
           in
           himselfe
           concludeth
           that
           such
           he
           should
           be
           in
           his
           members
           too
           .
           
             Is
             Christ
             divided
          
           ?
           hath
           he
           divers
           opinions
           ,
           or
           hath
           he
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           persons
           ?
           such
           as
           he
           is
           such
           should
           you
           bee
           likewise
           ,
           lest
           by
           your
           contentions
           you
           seeme
           to
           make
           another
           Christ
           ,
           or
           another
           Gospell
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           you
           have
           received
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           is
           honoured
           in
           our
           
             studying
             of
             it
          
           ,
           and
           digging
           after
           it
           in
           our
           serious
           and
           painefull
           enquiries
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           it
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           despised
           all
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           shooke
           off
           every
           weight
           that
           he
           might
           presse
           forward
           with
           the
           more
           unwearied
           affections
           towards
           so
           excellent
           a
           treasure
           .
           Surely
           if
           men
           had
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           blessed
           Angels
           which
           desire
           to
           pry
           into
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           misse-spend
           so
           much
           pretious
           time
           in
           frothy
           and
           fruitlesse
           studies
           ,
           nor
           waste
           away
           that
           lampe
           of
           reason
           in
           their
           bosomes
           ,
           in
           empty
           and
           unnourishing
           blazes
           ;
           but
           would
           set
           more
           houres
           apart
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           patent
           of
           their
           salvation
           (
           which
           is
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           )
           and
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           Christ
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           they
           may
           have
           the
           entertainement
           of
           friends
           and
           not
           of
           strangers
           .
           Men
           that
           intend
           to
           travaile
           into
           forraigne
           kingdomes
           with
           any
           advantage
           to
           their
           parts
           ,
           or
           improvement
           of
           their
           experience
           ,
           doe
           before-hand
           season
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           with
           the
           language
           ,
           with
           some
           topographicall
           observations
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           with
           some
           generall
           notions
           of
           the
           ingenie
           ,
           manners
           ,
           formes
           ,
           civilities
           ,
           entertainements
           of
           the
           natives
           there
           ,
           doe
           delight
           to
           converse
           with
           those
           men
           who
           are
           best
           learned
           in
           these
           or
           the
           like
           particulars
           .
           Surely
           we
           al
           professe
           a
           journey
           to
           heaven
           ,
           a
           pilgrimage
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           conversation
           now
           where
           wee
           looke
           to
           have
           our
           everlasting
           abode
           with
           the
           Lord
           
           hereafter
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           we
           have
           as
           it
           were
           a
           map
           ,
           a
           topographicall
           delineation
           of
           those
           glorious
           mansions
           which
           are
           there
           prepared
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           taste
           and
           description
           of
           the
           manners
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           we
           have
           some
           rudiments
           of
           the
           heavenly
           language
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           wee
           have
           abundantly
           enough
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           prepare
           us
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           enflame
           all
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           soule
           unto
           it
           ,
           even
           as
           exiles
           or
           captives
           desire
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           native
           Countrey
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           wee
           no
           way
           regard
           to
           study
           it
           ,
           or
           acquaint
           our selves
           with
           it
           ,
           if
           wee
           seeme
           to
           desire
           the
           sight
           of
           Christ
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           may
           every
           day
           have
           a
           most
           blessed
           view
           of
           his
           face
           in
           the
           Glasse
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           turne
           away
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           regard
           it
           not
           ,
           we
           doe
           as
           good
           as
           proclaime
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           either
           our
           hopes
           of
           heaven
           are
           very
           slender
           ,
           or
           our
           care
           thereof
           little
           or
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           for
           a
           most
           undoubted
           truth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           (
           and
           those
           onely
           are
           the
           things
           which
           make
           heaven
           to
           bee
           the
           home
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           men
           )
           as
           that
           whosoever
           neglecteth
           the
           study
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           suffereth
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           lye
           by
           him
           as
           a
           sealed
           booke
           ,
           would
           bee
           every
           whit
           as
           unwilling
           if
           heaven
           gates
           were
           wide
           open
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           relinquish
           his
           portion
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           the
           fruition
           or
           contemplation
           of
           that
           glorious
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           honour
           the
           Gospell
           when
           in
           our
           greatest
           distresses
           we
           make
           it
           our
           
             Altar
             of
             refuge
          
           ,
           our
           doore
           of
           escape
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           our
           hope
           and
           comfort
           ,
           the
           only
           anchor
           to
           stay
           our
           soules
           in
           any
           spiritual
           tempest
           ,
           the
           only
           staffe
           to
           leane
           upon
           in
           our
           greatest
           darkenesse
           .
           What
           ever
           other
           carnall
           comforts
           men
           may
           for
           a
           time
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           they
           will
           all
           prove
           but
           as
           a
           fire
           of
           sparkes
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           blaze
           of
           thornes
           ,
           which
           can
           yeeld
           no
           solid
           or
           abiding
           light
           unto
           the
           soule
           .
           When
           sinners
           in
           Sion
           begin
           once
           to
           be
           affraid
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           surprized
           with
           the
           fearefulnesse
           
           of
           a
           guilty
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           affrighted
           conscience
           shall
           put
           that
           dreadfull
           question
           in
           the
           Prophet
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           How
           can
           I
           dwell
           
             with
             devouring
             fire
          
           ?
           
           how
           can
           I
           dwell
           
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
          
           ?
           there
           will
           no
           other
           answere
           allay
           the
           scorching
           terrour
           thereof
           but
           that
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             The
             people
             that
             dwell
             therein
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             their
             iniquity
             .
          
           A
           man
           may
           as
           soone
           drinke
           up
           the
           water
           of
           the
           sea
           with
           spunges
           ,
           or
           remove
           mountaines
           with
           one
           of
           his
           fingers
           ,
           as
           be
           able
           to
           draine
           out
           these
           close
           and
           incorporated
           sorrowes
           which
           together
           with
           sinne
           doe
           soake
           through
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           with
           vaine
           companie
           ,
           worldly
           imployments
           ,
           or
           youthfull
           pleasure
           .
           All
           these
           doe
           but
           respite
           them
           for
           a
           time
           that
           they
           may
           returne
           the
           stronger
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           wilt
           indeed
           be
           comforted
           ,
           sue
           out
           thy
           pardon
           ,
           flye
           to
           the
           court
           of
           mercy
           which
           is
           erected
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           This
           was
           our
           Saviours
           argument
           to
           the
           man
           that
           was
           sicke
           of
           the
           Palsie
           ,
           
           
             Sonne
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             cheere
             ,
             thy
             sinnes
             be
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           worldly
           affliction
           goeth
           closer
           to
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           than
           sickenesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           laughter
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           is
           sorrowfull
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           still
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           paine
           and
           sorrow
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           be
           cheerefull
           ,
           because
           his
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           may
           for
           our
           better
           encouragement
           in
           so
           necessary
           a
           dutie
           lay
           together
           these
           considerations
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           honour
           we
           should
           learne
           to
           walke
           as
           becommeth
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           Christians
           Glorie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           bee
           preserved
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           his
           chiefest
           priviledge
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           will
           not
           endure
           to
           have
           holy
           things
           profaned
           as
           if
           they
           were
           common
           or
           uncleane
           .
           Belshazzer
           converted
           the
           consecrated
           vessels
           of
           the
           Temple
           into
           instruments
           of
           luxurie
           and
           intemperance
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           temper'd
           his
           wine
           with
           dregges
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           prove
           unto
           him
           as
           cups
           of
           trembling
           and
           astonishment
           .
           Herod
           polluted
           
           the
           sepulchers
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           a
           sacrilegious
           search
           of
           treasures
           presum'd
           to
           have
           beene
           there
           hidden
           ,
           
           and
           God
           made
           fire
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           devoure
           the
           over-busie
           searchers
           .
           Antiochus
           ransack'd
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Heliodorus
           emptied
           the
           treasures
           of
           their
           consecrated
           monies
           ;
           Pompey
           defiled
           the
           Sabbath
           and
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ;
           Crassus
           robb'd
           the
           house
           of
           God
           of
           ten
           thousand
           talents
           .
           
           But
           inquire
           into
           the
           event
           of
           these
           insolencies
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           true
           then
           ,
           of
           which
           latter
           ages
           have
           given
           many
           examples
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           likely
           to
           give
           more
           ,
           that
           stollen
           bread
           hath
           gravell
           in
           it
           to
           choake
           those
           that
           devoure
           it
           ,
           that
           ruine
           is
           ever
           the
           childe
           of
           sacrilege
           ,
           that
           mischiefe
           setteth
           a
           period
           to
           the
           lives
           and
           designes
           of
           prophane
           men
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           the
           Lord
           were
           thus
           jealous
           for
           the
           types
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           how
           ,
           thinke
           wee
           ,
           can
           he
           endure
           to
           see
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           dishonoured
           by
           an
           unsuteable
           profession
           ,
           or
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Covenant
           trampled
           under
           foot
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           common
           or
           uncleane
           thing
           ?
           In
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           Gospell
           there
           is
           more
           dishonour
           done
           unto
           every
           person
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           by
           any
           other
           sinne
           .
           An
           undervaluing
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             wisdome
          
           ,
           that
           great
           mysterie
           and
           counsell
           of
           redemption
           which
           was
           hidden
           from
           former
           ages
           :
           and
           what
           an
           indignity
           is
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           shut
           out
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           enjoy
           that
           pittifull
           benefit
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           gaze
           upon
           the
           false
           glistering
           of
           rotten
           wood
           ,
           or
           of
           earthly
           slime
           ,
           the
           deceit
           wherof
           would
           bee
           by
           the
           true
           light
           discovered
           ?
           And
           undervaluing
           of
           his
           
             wonderfull
             love
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           put
           himselfe
           unto
           a
           needlesse
           compassion
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           kept
           it
           still
           in
           his
           owne
           bosome
           .
           A
           scorne
           unto
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           wee
           suffer
           him
           to
           stand
           at
           our
           doores
           with
           his
           locks
           wet
           with
           the
           dew
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           finger
           into
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           locke
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           desired
           to
           steale
           an
           entrance
           upon
           the
           soule
           ;
           to
           emptie
           ,
           to
           humble
           ,
           to
           denie
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           wrongs
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           this
           to
           have
           that
           pretious
           bloud
           which
           was
           squeezed
           out
           with
           such
           woefull
           agonies
           ,
           counted
           no
           other
           than
           the
           bloud
           of
           a
           common
           malefactor
           ,
           nor
           that
           sacred
           body
           which
           was
           thus
           broken
           ,
           discerned
           from
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           theeves
           which
           were
           crucified
           with
           him
           .
           An
           indignitie
           beyond
           all
           apprehension
           to
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           when
           wee
           suffer
           him
           to
           waite
           daily
           at
           our
           Bethesda
           ,
           our
           houses
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           spend
           his
           sacred
           breath
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           in
           doubling
           and
           redoubling
           his
           requests
           unto
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           be
           contented
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           harden
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           stop
           our
           eares
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           pride
           and
           stoutnesse
           of
           our
           owne
           reasonings
           ,
           till
           wee
           doe
           even
           wearie
           him
           and
           chide
           him
           away
           from
           us
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           certaine
           rule
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           lose
           any
           honour
           by
           mens
           sinnes
           ;
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           he
           will
           shew
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           justice
           ,
           in
           treading
           downe
           the
           proud
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           under
           his
           feet
           .
           As
           they
           that
           honour
           him
           shall
           be
           honoured
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           cast
           any
           disgrace
           upon
           his
           truth
           and
           covenant
           ,
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           at
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           avoid
           Scandall
           .
           The
           Gospell
           is
           the
           light
           of
           a
           nation
           :
           And
           sinnes
           in
           the
           light
           as
           they
           are
           committed
           with
           more
           impudence
           ,
           so
           likewise
           with
           more
           offence
           .
           An
           offence
           or
           scandall
           tending
           unto
           sinne
           in
           misguiding
           the
           weake
           ,
           in
           heartening
           and
           confirming
           the
           obdurate
           ,
           in
           opening
           the
           mouthes
           of
           adversaries
           to
           revile
           our
           holy
           profession
           ;
           and
           a
           scandall
           tending
           unto
           sorrow
           in
           wounding
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           vexing
           their
           righteous
           spirits
           with
           a
           filthy
           conversation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           walke
           as
           becommeth
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           even
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           state
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           true
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           in
           a
           common-weale
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           shew
           forth
           the
           power
           thereof
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Lions
           about
           the
           Throne
           of
           their
           King.
           
           
             By
             righteousnesse
             the
             Throne
             is
             established
             ,
             but
             sinne
             is
             a
             reproch
             unto
             any
             people
             .
          
           
           One
           Ioseph
           in
           Egypt
           is
           a
           store-house
           to
           all
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           one
           Elisha
           an
           armie
           of
           chariots
           and
           of
           horsemen
           unto
           Israel
           ;
           one
           Moses
           a
           fence
           to
           keepe
           out
           an
           ●oundation
           of
           wrath
           which
           was
           breaking
           in
           upon
           the
           people
           ;
           one
           Paul
           an
           haven
           ,
           an
           anchor
           ,
           a
           deliverance
           to
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           ship
           with
           him
           .
           And
           now
           
             Si
             stellae
             cadunt
             venti
             sequentur
          
           :
           
           If
           the
           starres
           fall
           we
           must
           needes
           looke
           for
           tempests
           to
           ensue
           ,
           if
           the
           salt
           be
           infatuated
           we
           cannot
           looke
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           long
           preserved
           .
           If
           Christians
           live
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           they
           had
           another
           Gospell
           ,
           what
           can
           wee
           expect
           but
           that
           God
           should
           either
           plague
           us
           ,
           or
           forsake
           us
           ,
           either
           send
           his
           judgements
           ,
           or
           curse
           his
           blessings
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           makes
           sinne
           more
           filthy
           ,
           if
           it
           doe
           not
           purge
           it
           ;
           as
           a
           taper
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Ghost
           makes
           him
           seeme
           more
           gastly
           than
           he
           was
           before
           .
           Sweet
           ointment
           causeth
           ranke
           and
           strong
           bodies
           to
           smell
           worse
           than
           they
           did
           before
           .
           
           So
           the
           sweet
           savour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           maketh
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           more
           noisome
           and
           odious
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           the
           Almightie
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           see
           what
           a
           fearefull
           doome
           the
           Apostle
           pronounceth
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           been
           illightened
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           affected
           with
           his
           grace
           doe
           yet
           afterward●
           fall
           away
           ,
           even
           an
           impossibilitie
           of
           repentance
           or
           renovation
           .
           From
           which
           place
           ,
           perversly
           wrested
           ,
           though
           the
           Novatians
           of
           old
           did
           gather
           a
           desperate
           and
           uncomfortable
           conclusion
           ,
           
           that
           sinne
           committed
           after
           regeneration
           was
           absolutely
           unpardonable
           (
           to
           avoide
           the
           danger
           of
           which
           damnable
           and
           damning
           doctrine
           ,
           some
           have
           boldly
           questioned
           both
           the
           Author
           and
           authenticalnesse
           of
           that
           Epistle
           )
           yet
           ,
           all
           these
           inferences
           being
           denied
           ,
           wee
           learne
           from
           thence
           this
           plaine
           observation
           ,
           That
           precedent
           Illumination
           from
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           aggravation
           of
           
           those
           sinnes
           which
           are
           committed
           against
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           these
           considerations
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           walke
           worthy
           of
           so
           glorious
           a
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           a
           salvation
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           at
           large
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Rod
             of
             Christs
             strength
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Insigne
             regium
          
           ,
           or
           
             Sceptrum
             majestatis
          
           ,
           an
           Ensigne
           and
           Rod
           of
           Majestie
           :
           we
           are
           now
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           
             Pedum
             pastorale
          
           ,
           an
           episcopall
           Rod
           ,
           which
           denoteth
           much
           heedfulnesse
           and
           tender
           care
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Precept
           which
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           unto
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           they
           should
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Take
             speciall
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             flocke
             over
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             made
             them
             overseers
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           Apostle
           againe
           reckoneth
           
             Vigilancie
             or
             care
             over
             the
             flocke
          
           amongst
           the
           principall
           characters
           of
           a
           bishop
           :
           
           and
           hee
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           there
           did
           daily
           lye
           upon
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           this
           consideration
           affordeth
           us
           another
           note
           out
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           That
           
             Christ
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             his
             Gospell
             and
             dispensation
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             care
             and
             tendernesse
             towards
             his
             Church
             .
          
           This
           Christ
           maketh
           one
           maine
           point
           of
           opposition
           betweene
           himselfe
           and
           hirelings
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Care
             not
             for
             the
             flock
          
           ,
           
           but
           suffer
           the
           Woolfe
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           scatter
           them
           while
           they
           fly
           away
           ;
           whereas
           hee
           keepeth
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           bee
           lost
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           unto
           the
           Father
           to
           keepe
           them
           through
           his
           owne
           name
           .
           The
           Lord
           committed
           the
           Church
           unto
           Christ
           as
           their
           Head
           ,
           gave
           them
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           ordinary
           gift
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           relinquish
           his
           owne
           interest
           in
           them
           or
           care
           of
           them
           (
           for
           hee
           careth
           for
           them
           still
           )
           but
           as
           a
           blessed
           depositum
           entrusted
           them
           with
           him
           ,
           
           as
           the
           choicest
           of
           his
           Iewels
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           pretious
           casket
           amongst
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
           that
           he
           should
           polish
           ,
           preserve
           ,
           present
           them
           faultlesse
           ,
           and
           without
           spot
           before
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           hee
           gave
           
           him
           
             a
             Commandement
          
           of
           the
           greatest
           care
           and
           tendernesse
           
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           knew
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           
           and
           should
           lose
           nothing
           of
           all
           that
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           but
           should
           raise
           it
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           So
           that
           now
           want
           of
           care
           or
           compassion
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           argument
           of
           unfaithfulnesse
           ;
           If
           he
           had
           not
           been
           a
           mercifull
           high
           priest
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           have
           beene
           faithfull
           to
           him
           that
           appointed
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           appointed
           to
           bee
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           filled
           with
           most
           tender
           affections
           ,
           and
           qualified
           with
           an
           heart
           fuller
           of
           compassion
           than
           the
           sea
           is
           of
           waters
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           commiserate
           the
           distresses
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           their
           salvations
           .
        
         
           Notably
           doth
           this
           Care
           of
           Christ
           shew
           it selfe
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           apportioning
           and
           measuring
           forth
           to
           every
           o●e
           his
           due
           dimensum
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           infinite
           occasions
           and
           exigencies
           of
           his
           severall
           members
           in
           providing
           such
           particular
           passages
           of
           his
           Word
           as
           may
           be
           thereunto
           most
           exactly
           sutable
           ;
           for
           this
           sheweth
           that
           his
           Care
           reacheth
           unto
           particular
           men
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           faithfull
           bishop
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           to
           make
           such
           a
           difference
           betweene
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           divide
           or
           distribute
           the
           word
           aright
           ,
           as
           that
           every
           one
           may
           have
           the
           portion
           which
           is
           due
           unto
           him
           :
           some
           are
           but
           Lambes
           in
           Christs
           flocke
           ,
           young
           ,
           tender
           ,
           weake
           ,
           easily
           offended
           or
           affrighted
           ;
           others
           sheepe
           ,
           growne
           up
           to
           more
           strength
           and
           maturity
           :
           some
           in
           his
           garner
           are
           but
           Cummin
           seede
           ,
           
           others
           Fitches
           ,
           and
           some
           harder
           corne
           ,
           some
           can
           but
           beare
           a
           little
           Rod
           ,
           others
           a
           greater
           staffe
           or
           flaile
           ,
           
           and
           some
           the
           pressure
           of
           a
           Cart
           wheele
           ,
           that
           which
           doth
           but
           cleanse
           some
           would
           batter
           and
           breake
           others
           into
           pieces
           :
           some
           are
           
             great
             with
             young
          
           ,
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           a
           loaded
           conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           travaile
           under
           some
           sore
           affliction
           ,
           
           or
           in
           the
           throwes
           of
           a
           bitter
           repentance
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           fits
           of
           breeding
           or
           new
           forming
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           soule
           :
           and
           these
           hee
           leadeth
           with
           a
           gentle
           hand
           .
           Others
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             new
             borne
          
           ,
           past
           their
           paines
           ,
           but
           yet
           
           very
           tender
           ,
           weake
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           gathers
           with
           his
           arme
           ,
           and
           carries
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           shewes
           them
           that
           his
           care
           doth
           not
           onely
           reach
           unto
           the
           least
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           compassions
           are
           most
           enlarged
           to
           those
           that
           are
           too
           weake
           to
           helpe
           themselves
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           hath
           brests
           of
           consolation
           to
           satisfie
           and
           delight
           with
           abundance
           the
           smallest
           infant
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
           Some
           are
           broken-hearted
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           bindeth
           ;
           some
           are
           captives
           ,
           
           to
           those
           hee
           proclaimeth
           liberty
           ;
           some
           are
           mourners
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           he
           hath
           beautie
           ,
           and
           oile
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           garments
           of
           praise
           ▪
           some
           are
           bruized
           reedes
           ,
           whom
           every
           curse
           or
           commination
           is
           able
           to
           crush
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           whom
           every
           temptation
           is
           able
           to
           discourage
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           these
           doth
           hee
           so
           carefully
           tend
           ,
           and
           furnish
           with
           such
           proportionable
           supplies
           of
           his
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           makes
           that
           seede
           and
           sparkle
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           hee
           began
           in
           them
           ,
           get
           up
           above
           all
           their
           owne
           feares
           ,
           or
           their
           enemies
           machinations
           ,
           
           and
           grow
           from
           a
           
             judgement
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           (
           as
           it
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Prophet
           )
           unto
           a
           
             judgement
             of
             victory
          
           and
           perfection
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           turned
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           some
           are
           strong
           and
           others
           are
           weake
           ;
           the
           strong
           hee
           feedeth
           ,
           the
           weake
           he
           cureth
           ,
           the
           strong
           hee
           confirmeth
           ,
           the
           weake
           hee
           restoreth
           ,
           hee
           hath
           trials
           for
           the
           strong
           to
           exercise
           their
           graces
           ,
           and
           hee
           hath
           cordials
           for
           the
           weake
           to
           strengthen
           theirs
           .
           According
           unto
           the
           severall
           estates
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           secret
           demands
           of
           each
           members
           condition
           ;
           so
           doth
           the
           Care
           of
           Christ
           severally
           shew
           it selfe
           towards
           the
           same
           in
           his
           Word
           :
           there
           is
           provision
           for
           any
           want
           ,
           medicine
           for
           any
           disease
           ,
           comforts
           for
           any
           distresse
           ,
           promises
           for
           any
           faith
           ,
           answeres
           to
           any
           doubt
           ,
           directions
           in
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           weapons
           against
           any
           temptation
           ,
           preservatives
           against
           any
           sinne
           ,
           restoratives
           against
           lapse
           ;
           garments
           to
           cover
           my
           nakednesse
           ,
           meate
           to
           satisfie
           my
           hunger
           ,
           physicke
           to
           cure
           my
           diseases
           ,
           armour
           to
           protect
           my
           person
           ▪
           a
           
           treasure
           to
           provide
           for
           my
           posteritie
           .
           If
           I
           am
           rich
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           to
           instruct
           me
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           am
           poore
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           the
           obligations
           of
           God
           to
           enrich
           mee
           .
           If
           I
           am
           honourable
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           the
           sight
           of
           my
           sins
           to
           make
           me
           vile
           ;
           and
           rules
           of
           moderation
           to
           make
           me
           humble
           :
           If
           I
           am
           of
           low
           degree
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           the
           Communion
           and
           consanguinitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           the
           adoption
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           make
           me
           noble
           .
           If
           I
           am
           learned
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           a
           law
           of
           charitie
           to
           order
           it
           unto
           edification
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           am
           unlearned
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           a
           Spirit
           which
           searcheth
           the
           deepe
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           can
           give
           wisedome
           unto
           the
           simple
           ,
           which
           can
           reveale
           secrets
           unto
           babes
           ,
           which
           can
           command
           light
           to
           shine
           out
           of
           darknes
           ,
           which
           can
           give
           the
           light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           fulnesse
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           me
           ,
           though
           ignorant
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           learne
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           more
           wisdome
           ,
           more
           various
           and
           admirable
           curiositie
           ,
           more
           filling
           and
           plentifull
           satisfaction
           ,
           more
           proportion
           to
           the
           boundlesse
           desires
           of
           a
           soule
           once
           rectified
           ,
           more
           fruit
           and
           salvation
           (
           which
           should
           bee
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Christian
           mans
           learning
           )
           than
           in
           all
           other
           knowledge
           which
           either
           past
           or
           present
           ages
           can
           afford
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           every
           where
           and
           in
           all
           things
           I
           am
           there
           taught
           how
           to
           want
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           abound
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           do
           all
           things
           through
           Christ
           that
           strengthens
           me
           .
           A
           Christian
           can
           be
           set
           in
           no
           estate
           ,
           wherein
           the
           abundant
           Care
           of
           Christ
           over
           him
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Gospell
           wonderfully
           magnified
           .
           And
           commonly
           in
           the
           greatest
           straits
           he
           sheweth
           the
           greatest
           care
           ,
           as
           waters
           runne
           strongest
           in
           the
           narrowest
           passages
           :
           when
           we
           walk
           in
           darknesse
           and
           have
           no
           light
           ,
           when
           we
           seeke
           water
           and
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           and
           our
           tongue
           faileth
           for
           thirst
           ,
           then
           is
           his
           fittest
           time
           to
           helpe
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           is
           our
           fittest
           time
           to
           stay
           upon
           him
           .
           Israel
           were
           deliverd
           by
           miracles
           of
           mercy
           from
           their
           Egyptian
           bondage
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           conducted
           by
           a
           miraculous
           presence
           ,
           and
           fed
           with
           Angels
           food
           .
           
           Isaak
           was
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           mount
           was
           the
           Lord
           seene
           ,
           and
           his
           mercy
           stepped
           in
           betweene
           the
           knife
           and
           the
           sacrifice
           .
           Iacob
           in
           great
           feare
           of
           his
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           
           and
           then
           comforted
           by
           prevailing
           with
           an
           Angell
           which
           was
           stronger
           than
           
             Esau.
             Peter
          
           in
           sorest
           distresse
           for
           denying
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           first
           man
           to
           whom
           Christ
           sent
           newes
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           .
           Paul
           in
           the
           shippe
           visited
           by
           an
           Angell
           .
           Peter
           in
           prison
           delivered
           by
           an
           Angell
           .
           The
           distressed
           woman
           at
           Christs
           Sepulcher
           comforted
           by
           an
           Angell
           .
           Such
           as
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           ,
           such
           is
           Christs
           care
           for
           their
           deliverances
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Care
           is
           further
           commended
           ,
           that
           it
           proceedeth
           solely
           from
           the
           
             grace
             and
             compassion
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           there
           is
           no
           affection
           naturally
           in
           us
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           vertue
           in
           us
           to
           deserve
           it
           :
           when
           we
           were
           in
           our
           bloud
           ,
           well
           pleased
           with
           our
           owne
           pollution
           ,
           hee
           doubled
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           used
           a
           kinde
           of
           violence
           and
           importunitie
           of
           mercy
           to
           make
           us
           live
           ,
           when
           we
           did
           not
           seeke
           after
           him
           ,
           when
           wee
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           aske
           whether
           hee
           were
           fit
           to
           bee
           sought
           ,
           when
           wee
           were
           aliens
           from
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           strangers
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           hee
           even
           then
           multiplied
           his
           invitations
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             I
             said
             ,
             behold
             mee
             ,
             behold
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             unto
             a
             people
             that
             were
             not
             called
             by
             my
             name
             .
          
           When
           we
           were
           weake
           ,
           full
           of
           impotencie
           ;
           when
           wee
           were
           sinners
           ,
           full
           of
           antipathy
           ;
           when
           we
           were
           enemies
           ,
           full
           of
           obstinacie
           and
           rebellion
           ;
           
           when
           wee
           cared
           not
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           turned
           our
           backes
           ,
           and
           stopped
           our
           eares
           ,
           and
           suffered
           him
           to
           throw
           away
           in
           vaine
           so
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           so
           many
           Sacraments
           ,
           so
           many
           mercies
           ,
           so
           many
           afflictions
           upon
           us
           ;
           when
           we
           cared
           not
           for
           our selves
           ,
           
             no
             man
             repented
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             done
          
           ;
           even
           then
           did
           hee
           magnifie
           his
           compassion
           towards
           us
           ;
           hee
           cared
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           neglected
           our selves
           ,
           and
           despised
           him
           ;
           he
           bestowed
           his
           mercy
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           unthankfull
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           injurious
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           a
           little
           compassion
           is
           enough
           for
           those
           that
           
           had
           deserved
           none
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           had
           provoked
           scorne
           and
           displeasure
           against
           themselves
           :
           but
           herein
           is
           the
           care
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           Christ
           abundantly
           magnified
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           all
           the
           ingredients
           of
           a
           most
           soveraigne
           mercy
           ,
           that
           nothing
           more
           could
           have
           beene
           done
           ,
           
           than
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           .
           First
           ,
           
           for
           the
           foundation
           and
           original
           of
           al
           mercy
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           him
           an
           overflowing
           of
           love
           ,
           without
           stint
           or
           measure
           ,
           a
           turning
           of
           heart
           ,
           a
           rouling
           and
           sounding
           of
           bowels
           ,
           a
           love
           which
           surpasseth
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           is
           a●
           much
           beyond
           the
           thoughts
           or
           comprehensions
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           above
           the
           merits
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             studie
             and
             inquisitivenesse
          
           how
           to
           doe
           good
           ,
           a
           debating
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           consulting
           and
           projecting
           how
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           an
           arguing
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           his
           grace
           with
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           severitie
           ;
           
             How
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             up
             Ephraim
             ?
          
           
           
             How
             shall
             I
             deliver
             thee
             Israel
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             make
             thee
             as
             Admah
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             set
             thee
             as
             Zeboim
             ?
             mine
             heart
             is
             turned
             within
             me
             ,
             my
             repentings
             are
             kindled
             together
             .
          
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           thou
           hast
           beene
           unto
           me
           as
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           people
           of
           Gomorrah
           :
           But
           shall
           I
           be
           unto
           thee
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           beene
           unto
           them
           ?
           Am
           I
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ?
           shall
           I
           change
           my
           Covenant
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           multiplied
           thy
           backslidings
           ?
           The
           Lord
           useth
           such
           humane
           expressions
           of
           his
           proceedings
           with
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           sinnes
           had
           put
           him
           to
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           difficulties
           in
           shewing
           mercy
           .
           
             I
             said
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             put
             thee
             amongst
             the
             children
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             give
             thee
             a
             pleasant
             Land
             ?
             &c.
          
           Thy
           case
           is
           very
           desperate
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           stopped
           up
           the
           courses
           of
           my
           mercy
           towards
           thy selfe
           ;
           how
           then
           shall
           I
           make
           good
           my
           resolutions
           of
           compassion
           towards
           those
           that
           reject
           and
           nullifie
           it
           to
           themselves
           ?
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           way
           but
           one
           ,
           to
           over-rule
           the
           hearts
           of
           obstinate
           sinners
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           turne
           away
           any
           more
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             call
             mee
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           filial
           affections
           ,
           awful
           thoughts
           ,
           constant
           resolutions
           into
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           not
           
           turne
           away
           from
           mee
           .
           
             I
             will
             melt
             them
             and
             trie
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           
             for
             how
             shall
             I
             doe
             for
             the
             daughter
             of
             my
             people
             ?
          
           The
           Lord
           setteth
           himselfe
           to
           study
           and
           contrive
           mercie
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           set
           up
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           pride
           to
           pose
           his
           Covenant
           ;
           so
           he
           gathereth
           together
           his
           thoughts
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           conquer
           their
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           
             constancie
             and
             continuance
          
           in
           this
           his
           Care
           :
           
           
             His
             mercy
             endureth
             ,
             his
             compassions
             faile
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             renewed
             every
             morning
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           the
           mercies
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           or
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           David
           ,
           
           are
           called
           
             Sure
             mercies
          
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           foundation
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           love
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           upon
           which
           they
           are
           built
           ,
           
           they
           have
           many
           seales
           by
           which
           they
           are
           confirmed
           ,
           the
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           the
           immutabilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           :
           If
           there
           were
           not
           continuance
           in
           his
           mercies
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           truth
           and
           fidelitie
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           if
           hee
           should
           change
           and
           turne
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           we
           forsake
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           leave
           us
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           our
           owne
           counsell
           ,
           and
           not
           afford
           us
           such
           daily
           supplies
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           might
           support
           us
           against
           the
           ruinous
           disposition
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           wee
           should
           be
           children
           of
           wrath
           every
           day
           anew
           .
           But
           herein
           doth
           the
           abundant
           care
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           declare
           it selfe
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           are
           wormes
           in
           our selves
           ,
           
           full
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           of
           earthly
           affections
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           
             a
             right-hand
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           which
           can
           uphold
           us
           ;
           that
           though
           we
           are
           bent
           to
           back-sliding
           ,
           yet
           
             he
             is
             God
             and
             not
             man
             ,
          
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Persons
           ,
           almighty
           in
           his
           power
           and
           mercy
           towards
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           both
           to
           cover
           them
           with
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           cure
           them
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           to
           forgive
           for
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           
           and
           to
           heale
           and
           prevent
           back-slidings
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           fit
           for
           so
           meane
           and
           humble
           
           a
           service
           ,
           there
           was
           
             a
             lessening
             and
             emptying
             of
             himselfe
          
           ;
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           owne
           Law
           ,
           
           to
           be
           the
           childe
           of
           his
           owne
           creature
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           himselfe
           not
           the
           similitude
           onely
           ,
           
           but
           the
           infirmities
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           ,
           to
           descend
           from
           his
           throne
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           rags
           ,
           
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           
             to
             become
             poore
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             his
             povertie
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             .
          
           Amongst
           men
           ,
           
           many
           will
           be
           willing
           to
           shew
           so
           much
           mercy
           as
           will
           consist
           with
           their
           state
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           may
           tend
           to
           beget
           a
           further
           distance
           ,
           and
           to
           magnifie
           their
           heighth
           and
           honour
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           this
           exigent
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           debase
           himselfe
           to
           doe
           good
           unto
           another
           ,
           that
           his
           compassion
           will
           be
           to
           a
           miserable
           man
           no
           benefit
           ,
           except
           he
           suffer
           ignominie
           ,
           and
           undergoe
           a
           servile
           condition
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           change
           habits
           with
           the
           man
           whom
           he
           pities
           ;
           what
           region
           of
           the
           earth
           will
           afford
           a
           man
           who
           will
           freely
           make
           his
           owne
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           price
           of
           his
           brothers
           redemption
           ?
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           Care
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           though
           hee
           were
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           the
           expresse
           Image
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           did
           yet
           humble
           himselfe
           to
           endure
           shame
           ,
           and
           the
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           Author
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           There
           was
           not
           onely
           an
           humbling
           or
           metaphoricall
           emptying
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           made
           himselfe
           of
           no
           reputation
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           likewise
           
             a
             reall
             and
             proper
             emptying
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           he
           therein
           testified
           his
           wonderfull
           Care
           of
           the
           businesses
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           for
           them
           he
           put
           himselfe
           to
           the
           greatest
           expence
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           exhausting
           of
           a
           richer
           treasure
           ,
           than
           any
           either
           heaven
           or
           earth
           could
           afford
           besides
           :
           yee
           were
           not
           redeemed
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           with
           corruptible
           things
           ,
           as
           silver
           and
           gold
           from
           your
           vaine
           conversation
           ,
           
             but
             with
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lambe
             without
             blemish
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
             :
          
           That
           which
           no
           man
           will
           bestow
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           
           which
           was
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           might
           justly
           in
           love
           have
           beene
           neerest
           to
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           even
           the
           soule
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           bloud
           in
           his
           veines
           ,
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           make
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           powred
           it
           out
           as
           the
           bloud
           of
           a
           malefactour
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           besides
           this
           great
           price
           which
           he
           paid
           to
           his
           Father
           for
           us
           ,
           hee
           hath
           opened
           another
           treasure
           of
           his
           
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
          
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           affordeth
           us
           daily
           supplies
           ,
           and
           putteth
           into
           our
           hands
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           an
           heavenly
           stocke
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           negotiating
           and
           improvement
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
           Hee
           setteth
           up
           his
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           thereby
           conversing
           and
           communing
           with
           us
           ,
           teaching
           us
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           citizens
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           laying
           up
           treasures
           there
           ,
           where
           our
           finall
           abode
           must
           be
           ,
           of
           having
           our
           conversation
           and
           commerce
           with
           innumerable
           companies
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           spirits
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           and
           withall
           that
           generall
           assembly
           or
           Church
           of
           the
           first-borne
           ,
           which
           is
           inrolled
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           all
           this
           he
           addeth
           
             Preparations
             and
             provisions
          
           for
           the
           future
           for
           us
           ,
           
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           give
           ,
           but
           he
           
             prepareth
             things
             for
             those
             that
             love
             him
             ,
          
           and
           what
           ever
           is
           wanting
           now
           ,
           he
           will
           
             make
             it
             up
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           It
           was
           for
           our
           expediencie
           that
           hee
           left
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           carnall
           presence
           )
           and
           went
           unto
           his
           Father
           againe
           :
           Hee
           was
           not
           beholden
           to
           change
           o●
           place
           for
           his
           
             owne
             glory
          
           ,
           for
           his
           heaven
           was
           within
           him
           as
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           his
           presence
           which
           maketh
           heaven
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           glory
           ;
           therefore
           Saint
           Paul
           desired
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           (
           noting
           that
           it
           is
           not
           heaven
           ,
           but
           Christs
           presence
           which
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           )
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           
             for
             us
          
           ,
           
           that
           he
           went
           to
           heaven
           againe
           ;
           
             for
             their
             sakes
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             sanctifie
             my selfe
          
           ;
           it
           is
           
             expedient
             for
             you
             that
             I
             goe
             away
             .
          
           Exp●dient
           ,
           to
           seale
           and
           secure
           our
           full
           and
           finall
           redemption
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Leviticall
           Priest
           entred
           not
           into
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           without
           bloud
           ,
           so
           neither
           did
           
           Christ
           into
           heaven
           without
           making
           satisfaction
           ,
           hee
           first
           obtained
           eternall
           redemption
           for
           us
           ,
           
           and
           then
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           and
           expedient
           to
           prepare
           a
           place
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           which
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           hee
           may
           give
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           being
           raised
           up
           together
           ,
           
           we
           may
           likewise
           
             sit
             together
          
           with
           him
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           head
           is
           crowned
           ,
           
           the
           whole
           body
           is
           invested
           with
           royall
           honour
           :
           Hee
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Ascension
           opened
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           for
           all
           beleevers
           ;
           
           even
           the
           Fathers
           before
           Christ
           entred
           not
           in
           without
           respect
           unto
           that
           consummate
           redemption
           which
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           to
           accomplish
           for
           his
           Church
           .
           As
           a
           man
           may
           be
           admitted
           into
           an
           actuall
           possession
           of
           land
           ,
           onely
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           covenants
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           intuition
           of
           a
           payment
           to
           be
           afterwards
           performed
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           in
           how
           many
           things
           the
           abundant
           Care
           of
           Christ
           doth
           shew
           it selfe
           towards
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           there
           are
           therein
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           a
           tender
           care
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Gospell
           likewise
           ,
           doe
           all
           the
           fruits
           and
           benefits
           thereof
           redound
           unto
           the
           faithfull
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospell
           he
           a
           feedeth
           and
           strengthneth
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           enemies
           he
           prepareth
           them
           a
           table
           ,
           and
           feedeth
           them
           with
           his
           rod
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           comming
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           he
           sheweth
           unto
           them
           marvellous
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           calleth
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           
             The
             childrens
             bread
          
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           quickneth
           ,
           which
           strengthneth
           them
           ,
           which
           maketh
           them
           fruitfull
           in
           spirituall
           workes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           upholdeth
           them
           from
           fainting
           ;
           if
           their
           strength
           at
           any
           time
           faile
           ,
           hee
           
             leadeth
             them
             gently
          
           ▪
           and
           
             teacheth
             them
             to
             goe
          
           .
           b
           As
           Iacob
           led
           on
           his
           cattell
           and
           his
           children
           softly
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           were
           able
           to
           endure
           :
           so
           Christ
           doth
           lead
           out
           his
           flocke
           ,
           and
           hold
           his
           children
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           draweth
           them
           
             with
             the
             cords
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           meeke
           and
           gentle
           institution
           ,
           such
           as
           men
           use
           towards
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           
           not
           to
           their
           beasts
           ,
           and
           
             with
             bands
             of
             love
          
           .
           As
           an
           Eagle
           sluttereth
           over
           her
           young
           ,
           and
           spreadeth
           abroad
           her
           wings
           ,
           and
           taketh
           them
           and
           beareth
           them
           on
           her
           wings
           :
           so
           doth
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Gospel
           sweetly
           lead
           on
           and
           institute
           the
           faithfull
           unto
           strength
           and
           salvation
           :
           he
           dealeth
           with
           them
           as
           a
           compassionate
           nurse
           with
           a
           tender
           infant
           ,
           condescendeth
           to
           their
           strength
           and
           capacitie
           ;
           when
           we
           stumble
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           us
           ;
           when
           we
           fall
           he
           raiseth
           us
           ;
           when
           we
           faint
           ,
           hee
           beareth
           us
           in
           his
           armes
           ;
           when
           wee
           grow
           weary
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           full
           of
           encouragements
           to
           hearten
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           spirit
           to
           revive
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           promises
           to
           establish
           us
           ,
           full
           of
           beautie
           to
           entice
           us
           ;
           when
           we
           seeme
           to
           be
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           a
           maze
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           issue
           ,
           
           nor
           view
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           even
           there
           he
           openeth
           a
           doore
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           allureth
           ,
           and
           speaketh
           comfortably
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           
             healeth
             our
             diseases
          
           ,
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           our
           back-slidings
           ;
           easily
           are
           the
           best
           of
           us
           misled
           out
           of
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           drawen
           and
           enticed
           away
           by
           our
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           driven
           away
           by
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           frownes
           or
           follies
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           possest
           with
           carnall
           prejudices
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           a
           grievous
           ,
           b
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           c
           unequall
           wayes
           ;
           apt
           to
           take
           every
           pretence
           to
           flinch
           away
           ,
           and
           steale
           from
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           ;
           apt
           to
           d
           turne
           aside
           into
           every
           diverticle
           which
           a
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           crooked
           heart
           can
           frame
           unto
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           a
           corrupt
           heart
           is
           like
           e
           a
           wilde
           beast
           ,
           that
           loveth
           
             confusa
             vestigia
          
           ,
           to
           have
           intricacies
           and
           windings
           in
           his
           holes
           ,
           it
           cannot
           away
           with
           strait
           paths
           ,
           f
           but
           loveth
           to
           wrie
           and
           pervert
           the
           ●ule
           of
           life
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           it
           is
           the
           care
           and
           office
           of
           Christ
           to
           g
           gather
           that
           which
           was
           scattered
           ,
           to
           seeke
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           ,
           to
           bring
           againe
           that
           which
           was
           driven
           away
           ,
           to
           binde
           up
           that
           which
           was
           broken
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           that
           which
           was
           sicke
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           by
           his
           Spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           those
           which
           are
           overtaken
           with
           a
           fault
           ;
           his
           Gospell
           is
           like
           the
           trees
           of
           the
           
           Sanctuary
           ,
           not
           for
           meat
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           medicine
           too
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           hee
           healeth
           our
           diseases
           ,
           and
           giveth
           us
           strength
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           mids
           of
           enemies
           and
           dangers
           he
           removeth
           our
           feares
           ,
           and
           giveth
           us
           comfort
           and
           refreshment
           .
           h
           
             I
             will
             make
             with
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             a
             Covenant
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             cause
             evill
             beasts
             to
             cease
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             dwell
             safely
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             in
             the
             woods
             .
          
           i
           When
           the
           Assyrian
           shall
           be
           in
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           shall
           tread
           in
           our
           Palaces
           ,
           then
           shall
           hee
           raise
           
             up
             seven
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             eight
             principall
             men
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           abundance
           ,
           to
           establish
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           against
           all
           dangers
           .
           This
           is
           that
           *
           Shilo
           who
           should
           bring
           tranquilitie
           and
           peace
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Scepter
           should
           depart
           from
           Iuda
           .
           When
           the
           heart
           is
           full
           of
           doubts
           and
           distresses
           ,
           disquieted
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           accused
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           pursued
           by
           the
           adversary
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           then
           doth
           he
           still
           the
           raging
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           command
           the
           evill
           spirit
           to
           be
           dumbe
           ;
           then
           k
           doth
           he
           wipe
           away
           teares
           from
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           refresh
           it
           with
           living
           waters
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           sweet
           communion
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           graces
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           hee
           keepeth
           a
           
             continuall
             watch
          
           over
           us
           by
           his
           spirituall
           presence
           and
           protection
           :
           As
           l
           Iacob
           testified
           his
           great
           care
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Laban
           ,
           that
           the
           
             drought
             consumed
             him
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             frost
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             sleepe
             departed
             from
             his
             eyes
             :
          
           
           so
           doth
           the
           Lord
           commend
           his
           care
           towards
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           the
           keeper
           or
           the
           watch-man
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
           which
           doth
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleepe
           .
           His
           presence
           is
           with
           his
           people
           to
           guide
           them
           in
           their
           pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           daily
           recourse
           for
           comfort
           and
           establishment
           .
           In
           that
           great
           tempest
           when
           Christ
           was
           asleepe
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           his
           Disciples
           awaked
           him
           and
           expostulated
           with
           him
           ,
           Master
           ,
           
           
             carest
             thou
             not
             that
             we
             perish
             ?
          
           But
           when
           hee
           had
           rebuked
           the
           wind
           and
           the
           sea
           ,
           hee
           then
           rebuked
           them
           likewise
           ,
           hee
           
           had
           another
           storme
           of
           feare
           and
           unbeleefe
           to
           calme
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           see
           him
           in
           his
           providence
           watching
           over
           them
           ,
           when
           his
           body
           slept
           .
        
         
           The
           grounds
           of
           this
           great
           Care
           ,
           which
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospell
           testifieth
           towards
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           
             He
             is
             our
             kinsman
          
           ,
           
           there
           is
           affinitie
           in
           bloud
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           naturall
           care
           and
           tendernesse
           in
           affection
           :
           wee
           know
           amongst
           the
           Jewes
           when
           a
           woman
           had
           buried
           an
           husband
           without
           fruit
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           kindred
           was
           to
           take
           care
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           name
           of
           the
           dead
           upon
           his
           inheritance
           :
           And
           if
           any
           man
           had
           waxen
           poore
           ,
           and
           sold
           any
           of
           his
           possession
           ,
           the
           neerest
           kinsman
           was
           to
           have
           the
           first
           option
           in
           the
           recovery
           and
           redemption
           of
           it
           :
           And
           from
           hence
           the
           Apostle
           argueth
           to
           prove
           the
           mercifulnesse
           and
           fidelitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           sanctifying
           or
           bringing
           many
           sonnes
           unto
           glory
           (
           for
           I
           take
           those
           phrases
           to
           be
           in
           that
           place
           equivalent
           )
           because
           he
           was
           
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             us
             brethren
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             was
             made
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             .
          
           And
           wee
           may
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           Scripture
           he
           hath
           almost
           all
           the
           relations
           of
           consanguinitie
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           his
           care
           is
           universall
           and
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
           He
           is
           a
           
             Father
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             and
             the
             children
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             :
          
           
           and
           the
           care
           of
           a
           father
           is
           to
           governe
           ,
           to
           nourish
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           to
           lay
           up
           for
           his
           children
           .
           He
           is
           as
           
             a
             mother
          
           ,
           
           he
           carrieth
           his
           young
           ones
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           he
           gathereth
           them
           as
           a
           hen
           her
           chickens
           ,
           hee
           milketh
           unto
           them
           out
           of
           the
           brests
           of
           consolation
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           hath
           a
           care
           of
           indulgence
           and
           compassion
           .
           Hee
           is
           a
           
             Brother
             ,
             Goe
             to
             my
             brethren
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             ascend
             unto
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             unto
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             God.
          
           And
           the
           care
           of
           a
           brother
           is
           to
           counsell
           ,
           advise
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
           A
           brother
           is
           borne
           for
           adversity
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           hee
           is
           a
           Husband
           ;
           yee
           are
           married
           to
           him
           who
           is
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           word
           compriseth
           all
           care
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           to
           cherish
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           to
           protect
           ,
           to
           compassionate
           ,
           to
           adorne
           ,
           to
           communicate
           both
           his
           secrets
           and
           
           himselfe
           .
           A
           father
           may
           maintaine
           his
           childe
           ,
           but
           hee
           cannot
           suckle
           it
           ;
           a
           mother
           may
           give
           it
           a
           brest
           ,
           but
           shee
           cannot
           ordinarily
           provide
           it
           a
           portion
           ;
           a
           brother
           can
           give
           counsell
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           give
           himselfe
           unto
           his
           brother
           :
           A
           husband
           may
           comfort
           his
           wife
           ,
           but
           it
           becomes
           him
           not
           to
           correct
           her
           .
           There
           is
           no
           degree
           of
           neerenesse
           that
           hath
           power
           enough
           to
           answer
           al
           the
           offices
           of
           love
           ,
           but
           in
           one
           point
           or
           other
           it
           will
           be
           defective
           :
           Therefore
           Christ
           is
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           
             under
             all
             relations
             of
             bloud
             and
             unitie
          
           ;
           to
           note
           that
           there
           can
           no
           case
           or
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           supposed
           ,
           wherein
           the
           care
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           impotent
           or
           deficient
           towards
           it
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           correct
           ,
           to
           nourish
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           to
           counsell
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           our
           Companion
           in
           sufferings
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           suffered
           and
           was
           tempted
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           a
           maine
           ground
           of
           his
           care
           towards
           us
           ,
           
           and
           of
           our
           confidence
           in
           him
           :
           wee
           have
           not
           an
           high
           Priest
           which
           cannot
           be
           touched
           with
           a
           feeling
           of
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           
           but
           was
           in
           
             all
             points
             tempted
             as
             we
             are
             ,
          
           onely
           without
           sinne
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           able
           to
           succour
           those
           that
           are
           tempted
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           compassion
           on
           those
           that
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           compassed
           with
           such
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           were
           much
           lesse
           grievous
           than
           the
           weight
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           is
           
             our
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           One
           with
           us
           in
           a
           neerer
           relation
           than
           that
           of
           affinitie
           ,
           in
           a
           relation
           of
           Vnitie
           ,
           for
           he
           and
           his
           members
           make
           but
           
             one
             Christ.
          
           And
           being
           head
           ,
           hee
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           Care
           ,
           and
           the
           fou●taine
           of
           influences
           into
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           all
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           spirits
           ,
           senses
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           are
           there
           placed
           as
           in
           a
           Watch-tower
           ,
           or
           Councell-chamber
           ,
           to
           consult
           and
           provide
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           the
           eye
           seeth
           ,
           the
           eare
           heareth
           ,
           the
           tongue
           speaketh
           ,
           the
           fancie
           worketh
           ,
           the
           memory
           retaineth
           for
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           other
           members
           ,
           
           and
           they
           have
           
             all
             the
             same
             care
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           He
           is
           
             our
             Advocate
          
           ,
           and
           Mediatour
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           onely
           practicer
           in
           the
           court
           of
           heaven
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           full
           of
           the
           businesses
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           It
           is
           his
           office
           to
           dispatch
           the
           affaires
           of
           those
           that
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           crave
           his
           favour
           and
           intercession
           to
           debate
           their
           causes
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           both
           faithfull
           and
           mercifull
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           
           and
           besides
           ,
           furnished
           with
           such
           an
           unmeasurable
           unction
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           vast
           abilities
           to
           transact
           all
           the
           businesses
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           commeth
           unto
           him
           for
           his
           counsell
           and
           intercession
           ,
           
           
             hee
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
          
           or
           refuse
           their
           cause
           :
           And
           this
           is
           one
           great
           assurance
           we
           may
           take
           comfort
           in
           ,
           that
           be
           our
           matters
           never
           so
           foule
           and
           unexcusable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           entertaining
           him
           of
           our
           counsell
           ,
           and
           the
           leaning
           upon
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           power
           ,
           fidelity
           ,
           and
           mercy
           to
           expedite
           our
           businesses
           ,
           to
           compassionate
           our
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           rescue
           us
           from
           our
           owne
           demerits
           ,
           doth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           alter
           the
           propertie
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           produce
           a
           cleane
           contrary
           issue
           to
           that
           which
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           triall
           would
           of
           it selfe
           have
           created
           .
           And
           as
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           men
           of
           extraordinary
           abilities
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           delight
           to
           wrestle
           with
           some
           difficult
           businesse
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           their
           learning
           in
           clearing
           matters
           of
           greatest
           intricacie
           ,
           and
           perplexitie
           before
           ;
           so
           doth
           Christ
           esteeme
           himselfe
           most
           honoured
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           and
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Crosse
           magnified
           ,
           when
           in
           cases
           of
           sorest
           extremitie
           ,
           of
           most
           hideous
           guilt
           ,
           of
           most
           blacke
           and
           uncomfortable
           darknesse
           of
           soule
           ,
           which
           pose
           not
           onely
           the
           presumptions
           ,
           but
           the
           hope
           ,
           faith
           ,
           conjectures
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           contrivances
           which
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           can
           even
           in
           wishes
           make
           to
           themselves
           for
           mercy
           ,
           they
           doe
           yet
           trust
           him
           
             whose
             thoughts
             are
             infinitely
             above
             their
             thoughts
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             whose
             wayes
             above
             their
             wayes
             ;
             who
             is
             there
             among
             you
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             obeyeth
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             that
             walketh
             in
             darknesse
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ?
             let
             him
             trust
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             stay
             upon
             his
             God
             :
          
           When
           the
           soule
           can
           goe
           unto
           
           Christ
           with
           such
           complaints
           and
           acknowledgements
           as
           these
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           when
           I
           examine
           my
           cause
           by
           mine
           owne
           conscience
           and
           judgement
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           give
           it
           over
           as
           utterly
           desperate
           ,
           and
           beyond
           cure
           ,
           my
           bones
           are
           dried
           ,
           my
           hope
           is
           cut
           off
           ,
           I
           am
           utterly
           lost
           ,
           my
           sins
           ,
           and
           my
           sorrowes
           are
           so
           heavie
           that
           they
           have
           broken
           my
           spirit
           all
           to
           peeces
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           sound
           part
           in
           me
           :
           But
           Lord
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           that
           thou
           knowest
           a
           way
           to
           make
           dead
           bones
           live
           ,
           that
           thy
           thoughts
           and
           waies
           are
           above
           mine
           ,
           
           that
           thou
           knowest
           thine
           owne
           thoughts
           of
           peace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           that
           thy
           riches
           are
           unsearchable
           ,
           that
           thy
           love
           is
           above
           humane
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           thy
           peace
           passeth
           all
           created
           understandings
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           am
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           sinners
           ,
           and
           feele
           enough
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           
           to
           sinke
           me
           as
           low
           as
           Iudas
           into
           hell
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           not
           left
           me
           without
           patternes
           of
           all
           long-suffering
           ,
           of
           thy
           royall
           power
           in
           enduring
           ,
           and
           in
           forgiving
           sinnes
           .
           And
           now
           Lord
           ,
           though
           thou
           afford
           me
           no
           light
           ,
           though
           thou
           beset
           me
           with
           terrours
           ,
           though
           thou
           make
           me
           to
           possesse
           the
           sinnes
           of
           my
           youth
           ,
           yet
           I
           still
           desire
           to
           feare
           thy
           name
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           thy
           way
           ,
           to
           wait
           upon
           thy
           counsell
           ,
           I
           know
           there
           is
           not
           in
           men
           or
           Angels
           so
           much
           wisdome
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           or
           fidelity
           as
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           I
           must
           perish
           ,
           I
           will
           perish
           at
           thy
           feet
           ,
           I
           will
           starve
           under
           thy
           table
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           turned
           away
           and
           rejected
           by
           thee
           ,
           who
           hast
           promised
           to
           cast
           away
           none
           that
           come
           unto
           thee
           ;
           I
           have
           tried
           all
           wayes
           ,
           and
           I
           here
           resolve
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           no
           further
           ,
           thou
           that
           hast
           kept
           such
           a
           sinner
           as
           I
           am
           out
           of
           hell
           thus
           long
           ,
           canst
           by
           the
           same
           power
           keep
           me
           out
           for
           ever
           ;
           upon
           thy
           wisdome
           and
           compassion
           (
           who
           canst
           make
           dried
           bones
           to
           flourish
           like
           an
           herbe
           ,
           and
           broken
           bones
           to
           rejoyce
           and
           sing
           )
           I
           cast
           the
           whole
           weight
           of
           my
           guilty
           spirit
           ,
           
           into
           thy
           bosome
           I
           emptie
           all
           the
           feares
           ,
           cares
           and
           requests
           of
           my
           distracted
           and
           sinking
           soule
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           can
           thus
           powre
           out
           himselfe
           u●to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           esteemeth
           the
           
           price
           and
           power
           of
           his
           bloud
           most
           highly
           honoured
           ,
           when
           men
           beleeve
           in
           him
           against
           reason
           and
           above
           hope
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           experience
           ,
           or
           apprehensions
           they
           have
           of
           mercy
           ;
           for
           Christ
           loveth
           to
           shew
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           a
           Manasse
           ,
           a
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           a
           crucified
           Theefe
           ,
           a
           persecutour
           and
           injurious
           blasphemer
           ,
           in
           giving
           life
           unto
           them
           that
           nailed
           him
           to
           his
           Crosse
           ;
           the
           more
           desperate
           the
           disease
           ,
           the
           more
           honourable
           the
           cure
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           He
           is
           
             our
             Purchaser
          
           ,
           our
           Proprietary
           ,
           wee
           belong
           unto
           him
           
             by
             grant
          
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Thine
             they
             were
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             unto
             me
          
           ;
           and
           
             by
             payment
          
           from
           him
           unto
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             yee
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           good
           that
           concernes
           the
           Church
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           fully
           paid
           for
           with
           his
           owne
           pretious
           bloud
           :
           And
           Christ
           will
           not
           die
           in
           vaine
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           order
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           that
           redemption
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           merited
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           argument
           of
           his
           care
           and
           fidelitie
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           care
           is
           over
           
             His
             owne
             house
          
           .
           
           An
           ordinary
           advocate
           is
           faithfull
           onely
           
             ratione
             officii
          
           ,
           because
           the
           dutie
           of
           his
           office
           requireth
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           businesses
           which
           he
           manageth
           ,
           come
           not
           close
           unto
           his
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           personall
           interest
           in
           them
           :
           but
           Christ
           is
           faithfull
           ,
           not
           as
           Moses
           ,
           or
           a
           servant
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             ratione
             Dominii
             ,
             as
             Lord
             in
             his
             owne
             house
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           concerne
           him
           in
           as
           neere
           a
           right
           ,
           as
           they
           concerne
           the
           Church
           her selfe
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           his
           office
           of
           intercession
           hee
           pleadeth
           his
           
             owne
             causes
          
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           them
           ,
           himselfe
           should
           lose
           that
           which
           was
           infinitely
           more
           pretious
           than
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           even
           the
           price
           and
           merit
           of
           his
           owne
           bloud
           .
           These
           are
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           great
           care
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           hence
           we
           should
           learne
           faith
           and
           dependence
           on
           Christ
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           under
           
           the
           protection
           and
           provision
           of
           him
           who
           careth
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           helpe
           us
           .
           
           A
           right
           judgement
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Gospell
           of
           salvation
           ,
           will
           wonderfully
           strengthen
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           .
           Paul
           was
           not
           ashamed
           of
           persecutions
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           whom
           he
           had
           beleeved
           ,
           hee
           doubted
           neither
           of
           his
           care
           or
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           committed
           the
           keeping
           of
           his
           soule
           unto
           him
           against
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           all
           forsooke
           him
           ,
           he
           stood
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           
           
             because
             the
             Lord
             forsooke
             him
             not
             .
          
           The
           reason
           why
           men
           trust
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           friends
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           assured
           of
           their
           care
           and
           good-will
           to
           helpe
           them
           :
           But
           if
           men
           did
           compare
           the
           affections
           of
           Christ
           to
           other
           succours
           ,
           they
           would
           rather
           choose
           to
           build
           their
           hopes
           and
           assurances
           on
           him
           .
           This
           consideration
           of
           the
           care
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           the
           three
           Children
           at
           a
           point
           against
           the
           edict
           of
           an
           idolatrous
           King
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             hee
             will
             deliver
             us
          
           :
           And
           this
           made
           Abraham
           at
           a
           point
           to
           offer
           his
           sonne
           without
           staggering
           ,
           because
           he
           rested
           upon
           the
           promise
           and
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           able
           to
           raise
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           ,
           he
           had
           received
           him
           before
           ,
           namely
           ,
           from
           a
           dead
           body
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           barren
           wombe
           .
           
           And
           
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             diffidence
             that
             men
             consider
             not
             the
             power
             and
             the
             care
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             ,
          
           but
           conceive
           of
           him
           as
           if
           he
           had
           forgotten
           to
           be
           gratious
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           given
           over
           his
           thoughts
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           them
           feare
           second
           causes
           ,
           and
           seeke
           unto
           things
           which
           cannot
           profit
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           suffereth
           second
           causes
           to
           goe
           crosse
           ,
           to
           faile
           and
           disappoint
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           loveth
           to
           be
           glorified
           by
           our
           dependance
           on
           his
           all-sufficiencie
           and
           protection
           .
           Hee
           suffereth
           friends
           to
           faile
           ,
           to
           be
           off
           and
           on
           ,
           promises
           to
           be
           uncertaine
           ,
           assurances
           to
           vanish
           ,
           projections
           and
           frames
           of
           businesses
           to
           bee
           shattered
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           know
           how
           to
           trust
           him
           ;
           for
           man
           being
           impotent
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           
           something
           without
           himselfe
           to
           subsist
           upon
           .
           Now
           when
           a
           man
           findeth
           the
           creatures
           to
           be
           deceitfull
           ,
           and
           second
           causes
           vaine
           ,
           
           and
           considereth
           that
           God
           is
           
             I
             Am
          
           ,
           a
           most
           certaine
           rewarder
           of
           those
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           soule
           findeth
           it
           good
           to
           draw
           neere
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           live
           under
           his
           fidelitie
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           all
           its
           care
           on
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           careth
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           
             a
             right
             judgement
             of
             God
             will
             helpe
             us
             to
             imploy
             our
             faith
             in
             any
             condition
             .
          
           In
           wealth
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           trust
           in
           their
           abundance
           ,
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           moved
           .
           But
           now
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           conceive
           aright
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           he
           who
           giveth
           strength
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           &
           who
           giveth
           riches
           strength
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           blast
           the
           greatest
           estate
           with
           an
           imperceptible
           consumption
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           mans
           sufficiencie
           make
           him
           bee
           in
           straits
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           embitter
           all
           with
           his
           sore
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           the
           floore
           nor
           the
           winepresse
           to
           feed
           him
           :
           In
           great
           wisdome
           and
           deepe
           counsels
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           consider
           that
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           can
           turne
           the
           wisdome
           of
           oracles
           into
           foolishnesse
           ,
           and
           catch
           the
           wise
           in
           their
           owne
           craftinesse
           :
           In
           great
           provisions
           of
           worldly
           strength
           ,
           and
           humane
           combinations
           ,
           if
           he
           consider
           that
           God
           can
           take
           off
           the
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           amaze
           the
           phantasies
           ,
           and
           dissipate
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           melt
           the
           spirits
           ,
           and
           way-lay
           the
           enterprises
           of
           the
           hugest
           hosts
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           arme
           flies
           ,
           and
           lice
           ,
           and
           dust
           ,
           and
           wind
           ,
           and
           starres
           ,
           and
           every
           small
           unexpected
           contingencie
           against
           the
           strongest
           opposition
           ;
           it
           must
           need
           make
           him
           set
           his
           rest
           ,
           and
           hang
           his
           confidences
           and
           assurances
           upon
           an
           higher
           principle
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           povertie
           and
           the
           extremest
           straits
           which
           a
           man
           can
           be
           in
           ,
           if
           he
           consider
           that
           God
           is
           a
           God
           as
           well
           of
           the
           valleyes
           as
           of
           the
           hils
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           when
           his
           people
           are
           under
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           that
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           upright
           ,
           and
           will
           satisfie
           them
           
           in
           the
           time
           of
           famine
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           young
           Lions
           famish
           for
           hunger
           ,
           (
           they
           which
           live
           not
           by
           the
           fruits
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           prey
           ,
           they
           which
           can
           feed
           of
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           those
           other
           creatures
           whom
           a
           famine
           had
           devoured
           )
           yet
           even
           then
           hee
           can
           provide
           abundantly
           for
           his
           ;
           that
           when
           things
           are
           marvellous
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           then
           they
           are
           easie
           unto
           him
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           are
           impossible
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           possible
           with
           him
           ;
           
           that
           he
           can
           lead
           in
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           
           and
           feed
           with
           an
           unknowne
           and
           an
           unsuspected
           bread
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Moone
           shall
           faile
           ,
           
           he
           can
           be
           an
           everlasting
           light
           and
           glory
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           that
           
             as
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           so
           he
           pitieth
           ;
           
           and
           
             as
             an
             heavenly
             Father
          
           ,
           so
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           can
           supply
           all
           our
           needs
           ;
           
           that
           when
           we
           are
           without
           any
           wisdome
           to
           disappoint
           ,
           or
           strength
           to
           withstand
           the
           confederacies
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           with
           chariots
           of
           iron
           ,
           
           and
           walls
           of
           brasse
           ,
           
           even
           then
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           runne
           to
           and
           fro
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           valiant
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           those
           that
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           then
           order
           some
           accident
           ,
           
           produce
           some
           engine
           ,
           discover
           some
           way
           to
           extricate
           and
           to
           cleere
           all
           ;
           
           then
           will
           a
           man
           learne
           to
           be
           carefull
           or
           distracted
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           in
           every
           thing
           by
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           ,
           with
           thankesgiving
           ,
           make
           his
           request
           knowne
           unto
           him
           who
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           who
           careth
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           mens
           spirituall
           condition
           ;
           when
           men
           despaire
           ,
           as
           Cain
           ,
           that
           their
           sinne
           is
           greater
           than
           can
           be
           forgiven
           ?
           the
           onely
           ground
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           judge
           not
           aright
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           looke
           not
           on
           him
           in
           his
           Gospell
           as
           a
           God
           that
           careth
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           leane
           upon
           the
           staffe
           of
           his
           strength
           .
           Despaire
           is
           an
           affection
           growing
           out
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           sin
           and
           wrath
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             malum
             arduum
             ,
             instans
             ,
             &
             ineluctabile
             ,
          
           an
           evill
           too
           heavie
           to
           be
           borne
           ,
           and
           yet
           impossible
           to
           be
           removed
           .
           All
           victory
           ariseth
           either
           out
           of
           an
           inward
           power
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           forren
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           
           more
           than
           our
           owne
           .
           Now
           then
           when
           we
           despaire
           because
           of
           sinne
           ,
           this
           commeth
           first
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           our
           owne
           everlasting
           disability
           to
           breake
           thorow
           sin
           by
           our
           owne
           strength
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           good
           despaire
           ,
           which
           helpeth
           to
           drive
           men
           unto
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           commeth
           from
           a
           misconceiving
           either
           of
           the
           Power
           or
           Care
           of
           those
           which
           might
           assist
           us
           ,
           sometimes
           
             from
             the
             mis-judging
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
          
           for
           the
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           is
           an
           act
           of
           omnipotencie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Lord
           proclaimeth
           himselfe
           a
           forgiver
           of
           iniquitie
           ,
           transgression
           ,
           and
           sinne
           ,
           he
           introduceth
           it
           with
           his
           titles
           of
           power
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Gracious
             and
             mercifull
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           To
           pardon
           malefactours
           is
           a
           power
           and
           royaltie
           which
           belongeth
           onely
           unto
           Princes
           .
           There
           is
           much
           strength
           required
           in
           bearing
           burdens
           ,
           and
           therefore
           patience
           especially
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           impatiencie
           ever
           a
           signe
           of
           impotencie
           .
           And
           therefore
           *
           the
           weakest
           affections
           are
           ever
           most
           revengefull
           ,
           children
           ,
           old
           men
           ,
           sicke
           or
           indigent
           persons
           ,
           are
           ever
           most
           subject
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           least
           able
           to
           concoct
           an
           injury
           :
           so
           that
           to
           conceive
           sin
           greater
           than
           can
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           is
           to
           mis-judge
           the
           omnipotencie
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           ordinarily
           despaire
           proceedeth
           
             from
             the
             mis-judging
             of
             Gods
             affection
             and
             good-will
             towards
             men
          
           ;
           the
           soule
           conceives
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           that
           hath
           utterly
           cast
           off
           all
           care
           or
           respect
           towards
           it
           .
           This
           is
           an
           errour
           of
           Gods
           benevolence
           ,
           and
           the
           latitude
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           heighth
           of
           his
           thoughts
           towards
           sinners
           .
           Hee
           hath
           declared
           himselfe
           willing
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           he
           hath
           set
           forth
           examples
           of
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           long-suffering
           ,
           
           his
           invitations
           run
           in
           generall
           termes
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           may
           dare
           to
           preoccupate
           damnation
           ,
           but
           looke
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           one
           that
           careth
           for
           his
           soule
           .
           Let
           a
           mans
           sinnes
           be
           never
           so
           crimson
           ,
           and
           his
           continuance
           therein
           never
           so
           obdurate
           (
           I
           speake
           this
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           despaire
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           security
           or
           hardnesse
           )
           yet
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           
           turne
           ,
           God
           is
           willing
           to
           save
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           hath
           an
           heart
           to
           attend
           ,
           God
           hath
           a
           tongue
           to
           speake
           salvation
           unto
           him
           .
           Wee
           see
           then
           the
           way
           to
           trust
           in
           Christ
           is
           to
           looke
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           Officer
           of
           our
           peace
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           careth
           and
           provideth
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           promised
           to
           save
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           to
           give
           supplies
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Grace
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           
           to
           give
           us
           daily
           bread
           ,
           and
           life
           in
           abundance
           ,
           to
           bee
           with
           us
           alwayes
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           never
           to
           faile
           us
           nor
           forsake
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           hereby
           learne
           our
           dutie
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
           to
           put
           on
           the
           affections
           of
           members
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           compassionating
           ,
           considering
           ,
           and
           seeking
           the
           good
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           bearing
           one
           anothers
           burthens
           ,
           in
           pleasing
           not
           our selves
           but
           our
           neighbour
           for
           his
           edification
           ,
           for
           even
           Christ
           pleased
           not
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           man
           cannot
           live
           in
           honour
           ,
           nor
           dye
           in
           comfort
           ,
           who
           liveth
           only
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           by
           his
           praiers
           ,
           compassions
           ,
           and
           supplies
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           and
           interest
           himselfe
           in
           the
           good
           of
           his
           brethren
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           power
           ,
           majestie
           ,
           and
           mercie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           here
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           in
           two
           words
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           sent
           by
           God
           himselfe
           .
           The
           Lord
           shall
           send
           the
           Rod
           of
           
             Thy
             strength
          
           out
           of
           Sion
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           may
           first
           note
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Christs
             owne
             Power
             and
             strength
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           sent
           abroad
           ;
           So
           the
           Apostle
           cals
           it
           ,
           The
           a
           Power
           of
           God
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           Power
           ;
           that
           our
           faith
           should
           not
           stand
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           in
           one
           place
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           b
           
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           to
           be
           c
           
             taught
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           in
           one
           place
           it
           is
           called
           the
           d
           
             Gospell
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           the
           e
           
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           f
           whatsoever
           things
           the
           Father
           doth
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           same
           
           the
           Sonne
           doth
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           doth
           not
           make
           knowne
           his
           will
           of
           mercie
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           g
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Sonne
           he
           did
           reconcile
           the
           world
           unto
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Son
           hee
           did
           h
           reveale
           himselfe
           unto
           the
           world
           .
           No
           man
           hath
           seene
           the
           Father
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           Sonne
           shall
           reveale
           him
           .
           Christ
           is
           both
           the
           Matter
           and
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           As
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           Redemption
           he
           was
           both
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           Priest
           to
           offer
           ,
           and
           the
           Altar
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           :
           So
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Christ
           is
           both
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           ,
           which
           giveth
           blessing
           unto
           all
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           i
           
             Wee
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             wee
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           he
           is
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           k
           
             See
             that
             yee
             refuse
             not
             him
             that
             speaketh
             —
             Hee
             came
             ,
             and
             preached
             peace
             to
             those
             afarre
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             that
             were
             nigh
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Power
           which
           enliveneth
           his
           owne
           word
           ;
           l
           
             The
             dead
             shall
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             heare
             shall
             live
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Father
             hath
             life
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             given
             to
             the
             Sonne
             to
             have
             life
             in
             himselfe
             .
             My
             sheepe
             heare
             my
             voyce
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             give
             unto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           m
           He
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             the
             Helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           n
           Master
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           wee
           are
           but
           o
           
             your
             servants
             for
             Iesus
             sake
          
           .
           p
           He
           is
           the
           
             chiefe
             Shepheard
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           q
           
             the
             sheepe
             are
             his
             owne
          
           ;
           we
           are
           but
           his
           r
           Depositaries
           ,
           entrusted
           with
           the
           ministerie
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           unto
           us
           is
           committed
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           So
           then
           the
           Word
           is
           his
           ,
           but
           the
           service
           ours
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           both
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           heare
           it
           may
           learne
           their
           severall
           duties
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           should
           learne
           to
           s
           speake
           as
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Servants
           and
           Stewards
           of
           a
           higher
           Master
           ,
           whose
           Word
           it
           is
           which
           wee
           preach
           ,
           and
           whose
           Church
           it
           is
           which
           we
           serve
           .
           We
           should
           therefore
           doe
           his
           worke
           ,
           as
           
           men
           that
           are
           set
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           preach
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           our selves
           .
           There
           can
           bee
           no
           greater
           sacrilege
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           to
           put
           our
           owne
           image
           upon
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           another
           Gospell
           than
           we
           have
           received
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           durst
           not
           t
           
             please
             men
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           the
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ;
           neither
           durst
           he
           
             preach
             himselfe
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           hereby
           men
           doe
           even
           justle
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           throne
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           snatch
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           kingdome
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           boldly
           intruding
           upon
           that
           sacred
           and
           uncommunicable
           dignitie
           which
           the
           Father
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Sonne
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           bee
           the
           Authour
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           totall
           and
           adequate
           Object
           of
           all
           Evangelicall
           Preaching
           .
           This
           sacrilege
           of
           selfe-preaching
           is
           committed
           three
           manner
           of
           wayes
           :
           First
           ,
           when
           men
           make
           themselves
           the
           Authors
           of
           their
           owne
           preaching
           ,
           when
           they
           preach
           their
           owne
           inventions
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           owne
           braines
           the
           seminaries
           and
           forges
           of
           a
           new
           faith
           ;
           when
           they
           so
           glosse
           the
           pure
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           withall
           they
           poison
           and
           pervert
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           calleth
           
             lying
             visions
             ,
             and
             dreames
             of
             mens
             owne
             hearts
             ,
          
           which
           Saint
           Peter
           cals
           perverting
           ,
           
           or
           maketh
           crooked
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Paul
           the
           huckstering
           ,
           adulterating
           ,
           and
           using
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
          
           .
           Which
           putteth
           mee
           in
           minde
           of
           a
           speech
           in
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             The
             Prophet
             is
             the
             snare
             of
             a
             fowler
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           Birds
           wee
           know
           use
           to
           be
           caught
           with
           the
           same
           corne
           wherewith
           they
           are
           usually
           fed
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           is
           either
           adulterated
           with
           some
           venemous
           mixture
           which
           may
           intoxicate
           the
           bird
           ,
           or
           else
           put
           into
           a
           ginne
           which
           shall
           imprison
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           the
           carnall
           Preachers
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           in
           Saint
           Pauls
           time
           ,
           
           who
           turned
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           into
           a
           snare
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           meanes
           they
           might
           
             bring
             the
             Church
             into
             bondage
          
           ;
           The
           occasions
           and
           originals
           of
           this
           perverse
           humour
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           
           without
           men
           ,
           the
           seducements
           of
           Satan
           ,
           unto
           which
           by
           
           the
           just
           severity
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           sometimes
           given
           over
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           owne
           and
           others
           sinnes
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           within
           them
           (
           upon
           which
           the
           other
           is
           grounded
           )
           as
           
           Pride
           of
           wit
           ,
           joyned
           with
           ambition
           and
           impatiencie
           of
           repulse
           in
           vaste
           desires
           ,
           which
           hath
           anciently
           beene
           the
           ground
           of
           many
           heresies
           and
           schismes
           :
           Nothing
           hath
           ever
           beene
           more
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           than
           greatnesse
           of
           parts
           unsanctified
           and
           unallaid
           with
           the
           love
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           b
           envie
           against
           the
           paines
           and
           estimation
           of
           those
           that
           are
           faithfull
           .
           This
           was
           one
           of
           the
           originals
           of
           Arrius
           his
           cursed
           heresie
           ,
           his
           envie
           against
           Alexander
           the
           good
           bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           as
           Theodoret
           reports
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           impatiencie
           of
           the
           spiritualnesse
           and
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           joyned
           with
           the
           predominancie
           of
           some
           carnall
           lust
           ,
           whereby
           the
           conscience
           is
           notoriously
           wasted
           or
           defiled
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           once
           put
           away
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           desire
           truth
           in
           order
           and
           respect
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           thereby
           his
           conscience
           may
           be
           illightened
           ,
           purified
           ,
           and
           kept
           even
           towards
           God
           ,
           will
           without
           much
           adoe
           make
           shipwracke
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           change
           the
           truth
           for
           any
           thriving
           errour
           .
           And
           this
           impatiencie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           that
           which
           caused
           *
           heretikes
           of
           old
           to
           reject
           some
           parts
           and
           to
           adde
           more
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           dayes
           to
           super-adde
           traditions
           and
           apocryphall
           accessions
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           which
           are
           pure
           and
           on
           all
           sides
           confessed
           to
           use
           such
           licentious
           and
           carnall
           glosses
           ,
           as
           may
           hale
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           countenancing
           and
           conformitie
           of
           their
           lusts
           and
           prejudices
           rather
           than
           to
           the
           rectifying
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           men
           preach
           themselves
           when
           they
           make
           themselves
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           preaching
           ,
           when
           they
           preach
           selfe-dependencie
           and
           selfe-concurrencie
           ,
           making
           themselves
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           joynt-saviours
           with
           Christ
           :
           such
           
           was
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           who
           gave
           out
           that
           himselfe
           was
           some
           great
           one
           ,
           even
           the
           great
           Power
           of
           God.
           Of
           Montanus
           and
           his
           scholars
           who
           preached
           him
           for
           the
           Comforter
           that
           was
           promised
           .
           Of
           Pelagius
           and
           his
           associates
           ,
           
           who
           though
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           the
           Name
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           decline
           envie
           ,
           and
           avoide
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           did
           but
           shelter
           their
           proud
           heresies
           under
           equivocations
           and
           ambiguities
           .
           Of
           the
           Massilienses
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Prosper
           and
           Hilarie
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           ancient
           Schoolemen
           touching
           pre-existent
           congruities
           for
           the
           preparations
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           co-existent
           concurrencies
           with
           the
           Spirit
           for
           the
           production
           of
           Grace
           .
           Of
           the
           papists
           in
           their
           doctrines
           of
           indulgences
           ,
           authoritative
           absolution
           ,
           merits
           of
           good
           workes
           ,
           justification
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           ,
           which
           doe
           all
           in
           effect
           out-face
           and
           give
           the
           lye
           unto
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           hee
           calleth
           Christ
           an
           able
           or
           sufficient
           Saviour
           .
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           men
           preach
           themselves
           when
           they
           make
           themselves
           the
           end
           of
           their
           preaching
           ,
           when
           they
           preach
           their
           owne
           parts
           ,
           passions
           ,
           and
           designes
           ,
           and
           seeke
           not
           the
           Lord
           ;
           when
           *
           out
           of
           envie
           ,
           or
           covetousnesse
           ,
           or
           ambition
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           servile
           or
           indirect
           affection
           ,
           men
           shall
           prevaricate
           in
           the
           Lords
           Message
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           serve
           their
           owne
           turnes
           .
           When
           men
           shall
           stand
           upon
           Gods
           holy
           mount
           as
           on
           a
           theater
           ,
           to
           act
           their
           owne
           parts
           ,
           and
           as
           on
           a
           step
           to
           their
           owne
           advancement
           ;
           when
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           made
           bas●ly
           serviceable
           and
           contributary
           to
           the
           boundlesse
           pride
           of
           an
           Atheisticall
           Diotrephes
           .
           Such
           as
           these
           were
           they
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Constantius
           the
           emperor
           ,
           poisoned
           the
           world
           with
           Arrianisme
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           times
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           provoked
           persecutions
           against
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           and
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Israel
           ensnared
           the
           tenne
           Tribes
           
           till
           they
           were
           utterly
           destroied
           ,
           and
           blinded
           the
           two
           Tribes
           till
           they
           were
           led
           away
           captive
           by
           the
           Babylonians
           :
           
           so
           horrid
           are
           the
           consequences
           of
           taking
           away
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           the
           Rod
           not
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           but
           of
           our
           owne
           pride
           or
           passion
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           alwayes
           remember
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           Christs
           owne
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           encourage
           us
           to
           speake
           it
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           speake
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           with
           authoritie
           and
           boldnesse
           ,
           without
           silence
           or
           connivence
           at
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           .
           Though
           in
           our
           private
           and
           personall
           relations
           we
           are
           to
           shew
           all
           modestie
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           lowlinesse
           of
           carriage
           towards
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           in
           our
           masters
           businesses
           ,
           wee
           must
           not
           respect
           the
           persons
           ,
           nor
           bee
           daunted
           at
           the
           faces
           of
           men
           ;
           Paul
           a
           prisoner
           was
           not
           affraid
           to
           preach
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           temperance
           ,
           and
           judgement
           to
           come
           before
           a
           corrupt
           and
           lascivious
           Prince
           ,
           though
           it
           made
           him
           tremble
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           with
           wisedome
           ;
           as
           a
           Scribe
           instructed
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           .
           This
           was
           Saint
           Pauls
           care
           to
           worke
           as
           a
           wise
           master-builder
           :
           
           When
           Christs
           enemies
           watched
           him
           to
           picke
           something
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           wherby
           they
           might
           accuse
           him
           ,
           wee
           finde
           so
           much
           depth
           of
           wisedome
           in
           the
           answeres
           and
           behaviours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           utterly
           disappointed
           them
           of
           their
           expectations
           ,
           
           and
           strooke
           them
           with
           such
           amazement
           that
           they
           never
           durst
           aske
           him
           questions
           more
           :
           So
           should
           wee
           endeavour
           to
           behave
           our selves
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           that
           our
           ministerie
           may
           not
           be
           blamed
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           exposed
           to
           censure
           or
           disadvantages
           :
           for
           sacred
           truthes
           may
           bee
           sometimes
           either
           so
           unseasonably
           ,
           or
           so
           indigestedly
           ,
           and
           uncoherently
           delivered
           ,
           as
           may
           rather
           open
           than
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           gain-sayers
           ,
           and
           sooner
           discredit
           the
           truth
           than
           convert
           the
           adversary
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           we
           are
           to
           
             make
             a
             difference
             to
             save
             some
             with
             compassion
             ,
          
           
           
             others
             with
             feare
          
           .
           This
           is
           to
           speake
           
             a
             word
             in
             due
             season
          
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           ,
           
             to
             speake
             as
             men
             are
             able
             to
             heare
          
           ;
           
           to
           presse
           the
           Word
           upon
           the
           conscience
           with
           such
           seasonable
           and
           sutable
           enforcements
           as
           may
           bee
           most
           likely
           to
           convince
           those
           judgements
           ,
           and
           to
           allure
           those
           affections
           which
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           withall
           .
           It
           is
           not
           knowledge
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           but
           the
           right
           use
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           wise
           application
           unto
           particulars
           which
           winneth
           soules
           .
           
             The
             tongue
             of
             the
             wise
             useth
             knowledge
             aright
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           heavenly
           Craft
           wherewith
           the
           Apostle
           caught
           the
           Corinthians
           as
           it
           were
           
             by
             guile
          
           :
           such
           Art
           he
           useth
           towards
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           Athens
           ,
           not
           exasperating
           men
           who
           were
           heady
           and
           confident
           of
           their
           owne
           rules
           ,
           but
           seeming
           rather
           to
           make
           up
           the
           defects
           which
           themselves
           in
           the
           inscription
           of
           their
           Altar
           confessed
           ,
           and
           to
           reveale
           that
           very
           God
           unto
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           know
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           finde
           him
           there
           honouring
           their
           owne
           learning
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           that
           disputing
           for
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           against
           idolatry
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           no
           way
           against
           that
           learning
           or
           rectified
           reason
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           professe
           .
           The
           like
           art
           hee
           used
           towards
           king
           Agrippa
           ,
           
           first
           presuming
           of
           his
           knowledge
           and
           credit
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           then
           meeting
           and
           setting
           on
           his
           inclinable
           disposition
           to
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           like
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           Benhadad
           unto
           
             Ahab
             ,
             They
             did
             diligently
             observe
             whether
             any
             thing
             would
             come
             from
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             did
             hastily
             catch
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             Thy
             Brother
             Benhadad
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           wisedome
           he
           used
           every
           where
           ,
           hee
           denied
           himselfe
           his
           owne
           libertie
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           a
           servant
           unto
           all
           ;
           
           to
           the
           Jew
           as
           a
           Jew
           ,
           to
           the
           Greeke
           as
           a
           Greeke
           ,
           to
           the
           weake
           as
           weake
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           meanes
           he
           might
           save
           some
           ,
           and
           so
           further
           the
           Gospell
           .
           One
           while
           he
           used
           Circumcision
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           gaine
           the
           weake
           Jewes
           ,
           another
           while
           hee
           forbade
           Circumcision
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           misguide
           the
           converted
           Gentiles
           ,
           nor
           give
           place
           by
           subjection
           unto
           false
           brethren
           .
           
             Who
             is
             weake
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             I
             am
             not
             weake
             ?
             who
             is
             offended
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             I
             
             burne
             not
          
           ?
           His
           care
           of
           mens
           soules
           made
           him
           take
           upon
           him
           every
           mans
           affection
           ,
           and
           accommodate
           himselfe
           unto
           every
           mans
           temper
           ;
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           offend
           the
           weake
           ,
           nor
           exasperate
           the
           mightie
           ,
           nor
           dis-hearten
           the
           beginner
           ,
           nor
           affright
           those
           which
           were
           without
           from
           comming
           in
           ,
           
           but
           be
           All
           unto
           All
           for
           their
           salvation
           .
           The
           same
           love
           is
           due
           unto
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           method
           of
           cure
           is
           not
           requisite
           for
           all
           :
           With
           some
           Love
           travelleth
           in
           paine
           ,
           with
           others
           it
           rejoyceth
           in
           hope
           ,
           some
           it
           laboureth
           to
           edifie
           ,
           and
           others
           it
           fear●th
           to
           offend
           ;
           unto
           the
           weake
           it
           stoopeth
           ,
           unto
           the
           strong
           it
           raiseth
           it selfe
           ;
           to
           some
           it
           is
           compassionate
           ,
           to
           others
           severe
           ,
           to
           none
           an
           enemy
           ,
           to
           all
           a
           mother
           .
           But
           all
           this
           it
           doth
           
             non
             mentiendo
             ,
             sed
             compatiendo
          
           ,
           not
           by
           belying
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           by
           pitying
           the
           sinner
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           learned
           of
           men
           .
           The
           Scripture
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           man
           of
           God
           
             wise
             unto
             the
             worke
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           with
           meeknesse
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           wisedome
           ;
           
             Who
             is
             a
             wise
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             out
             of
             a
             good
             conversation
             his
             workes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             meeknesse
             of
             wisedome
             ,
          
           
           and
           againe
           ,
           the
           
             wisedome
             which
             is
             from
             above
             is
             pure
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           The
           Gospell
           is
           Christs
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           preached
           with
           Christs
           spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           meeke
           and
           lowly
           ;
           
           When
           the
           Disciples
           would
           have
           called
           for
           fire
           from
           heaven
           upon
           the
           Samaritanes
           for
           their
           indignitie
           done
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           rebuked
           them
           in
           a
           milde
           and
           compassionate
           manner
           ,
           
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             .
          
           A
           right
           Evangelicall
           Spirit
           is
           ever
           a
           meeke
           and
           a
           mercifull
           Spirit
           .
           
             If
             a
             man
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             spirituall
             restore
             such
             an
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekenesse
             :
          
           
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             In
             meekenesse
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             instruct
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
          
           ,
           if
           God
           peradventure
           will
           give
           them
           repentance
           to
           the
           acknowledging
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           with
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           
           none
           of
           ours
           ,
           but
           Christs
           whose
           servants
           and
           stewards
           we
           are
           .
           Christ
           was
           faithfull
           ,
           
           though
           hee
           were
           a
           Son
           over
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           in
           reason
           have
           assum'd
           the
           more
           liberty
           to
           doe
           his
           owne
           will
           :
           much
           more
           doth
           it
           become
           us
           who
           are
           but
           his
           Officers
           ,
           to
           be
           faithfull
           too
           ,
           not
           to
           dissemble
           any
           thing
           which
           the
           estate
           and
           exigence
           of
           those
           soules
           committed
           to
           our
           charge
           shall
           require
           us
           to
           speake
           ,
           not
           to
           adde
           ,
           diminish
           ,
           
           or
           deviate
           from
           our
           commission
           ,
           preaching
           one
           Gospell
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           another
           ;
           but
           to
           deliver
           onely
           the
           Counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           over
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           must
           give
           an
           account
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospell
           is
           Christs
           
             owne
             Power
          
           ,
           wee
           must
           all
           learne
           from
           thence
           two
           duties
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           as
           from
           him
           with
           the
           affections
           of
           subjects
           which
           have
           been
           bought
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           first
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           to
           expect
           principally
           
             his
             voyce
          
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           him
           speaking
           from
           heaven
           .
           This
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           Christs
           sheep
           ,
           
           to
           turne
           away
           their
           eares
           from
           the
           voyce
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           
             to
             heare
             him
          
           .
           Two
           things
           principally
           there
           are
           which
           discover
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           spirituall
           and
           
             heavenly
             doctrine
          
           ,
           full
           of
           purity
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           touching
           the
           soule
           ,
           
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           secret
           and
           magneticall
           vertue
           ,
           whereby
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           conversation
           are
           turned
           from
           their
           earthly
           center
           ,
           and
           drawne
           up
           unto
           him
           as
           Eagles
           to
           a
           carcasse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           powerfull
           ,
           an
           edged
           ,
           a
           
             piercing
             doctrine
          
           .
           
           If
           the
           word
           thou
           hearest
           speak
           unto
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           if
           it
           search
           thy
           hart
           ,
           if
           it
           discover
           thy
           lusts
           ,
           if
           it
           make
           thy
           spirit
           burne
           within
           thee
           ,
           if
           it
           cast
           thee
           upon
           thy
           face
           ,
           and
           convince
           and
           judge
           thee
           for
           thy
           transgressions
           ,
           if
           it
           bind
           up
           thy
           sores
           ,
           and
           clense
           away
           thy
           corruptions
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           certainly
           Christs
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           must
           bee
           received
           with
           such
           affections
           as
           becommeth
           the
           word
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           with
           Faith
           :
           if
           we
           conferre
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           apt
           ever
           to
           cavill
           against
           the
           truth
           ;
           For
           hee
           
           that
           rejecteth
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           never
           receive
           his
           word
           .
           A
           fleshly
           heart
           cannot
           submit
           unto
           a
           heavenly
           Doctrine
           .
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           every
           where
           endure
           the
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           .
           
           But
           yet
           hee
           claimeth
           this
           honour
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           to
           over-rule
           their
           assents
           against
           all
           the
           mists
           ,
           and
           sophisticall
           reasonings
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           The
           Apostles
           themselves
           preached
           nothing
           but
           either
           by
           immediate
           commission
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           But
           his
           usuall
           forme
           was
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           
           noting
           that
           hee
           onely
           was
           unto
           the
           Church
           the
           Author
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           heavenly
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           unto
           him
           onely
           belongeth
           that
           authoritative
           and
           infallible
           Spirit
           which
           can
           command
           the
           subscription
           and
           assent
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           that
           hee
           onely
           can
           say
           with
           boldnesse
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           the
           Samaritan
           woman
           ,
           
             Beleeve
             mee
          
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           no
           authority
           either
           of
           men
           ,
           
           or
           Churches
           ,
           either
           Episcopall
           ,
           Papall
           ,
           or
           Synodicall
           can
           without
           open
           sacrilege
           usurpe
           power
           to
           over-rule
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           impose
           any
           immediate
           and
           Doctrinall
           necessity
           upon
           the
           conscience
           in
           any
           points
           which
           are
           not
           ultimately
           and
           distinctly
           resolv'd
           into
           the
           evident
           authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           .
           
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           himselfe
           durst
           not
           assume
           Dominion
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           ;
           nor
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           neither
           suffer
           any
           Elders
           (
           amongst
           whom
           hee
           reckoneth
           himselfe
           as
           an
           Elder
           also
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             over-rule
             ,
             or
             prescribe
          
           unto
           the
           heritage
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           onely
           Christs
           word
           which
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           must
           stoope
           and
           attend
           unto
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           must
           mingle
           with
           faith
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           profitable
           unto
           them
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           let
           it
           into
           their
           hearts
           with
           this
           assurance
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           breath
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           message
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           true
           in
           all
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           in
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           pure
           in
           all
           his
           precepts
           ,
           that
           hee
           sendeth
           this
           ministerie
           abroad
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           &
           the
           edification
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           hereby
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           built
           up
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           they
           doe
           
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           make
           void
           the
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           yet
           must
           never
           returne
           in
           vaine
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           doth
           
             effectually
             worke
          
           onely
           in
           those
           that
           beleeve
           .
           It
           worketh
           in
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           wicked
           hearers
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           that
           imperfect
           faith
           which
           they
           have
           )
           but
           it
           worketh
           not
           effectually
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           consummate
           nor
           accomplish
           any
           perfect
           worke
           but
           onely
           in
           those
           that
           beleeve
           ;
           in
           the
           rest
           it
           proves
           but
           an
           abortion
           ,
           and
           withers
           in
           the
           blade
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           without
           despising
           or
           rejecting
           it
           .
           No
           man
           can
           bee
           saved
           who
           doth
           not
           
             receive
             the
             truth
             in
             love
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           receive
           it
           (
           as
           the
           primitive
           Saints
           did
           )
           
             with
             gladnesse
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
          
           as
           Eli
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Samuel
           a
           Child
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Abigail
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           though
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Paul
           ,
           an
           infirme
           and
           persecuted
           Apostle
           .
           For
           herein
           is
           our
           homage
           to
           Christ
           the
           more
           apparent
           ,
           when
           we
           suffer
           a
           little
           childe
           to
           lead
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           b
           with
           meeknesse
           and
           submission
           of
           heart
           ,
           reverencing
           and
           yeelding
           unto
           it
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Wresting
           ,
           shifting
           ,
           evading
           ,
           perverting
           the
           word
           is
           as
           great
           an
           indignity
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           altering
           ,
           interlining
           ,
           or
           rasing
           a
           patent
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           drawen
           with
           his
           owne
           royall
           hand
           ,
           is
           an
           offence
           against
           him
           .
           Patience
           and
           effectuall
           obedience
           even
           in
           affliction
           ,
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           a
           man
           esteemes
           the
           word
           to
           bee
           indeed
           Gods
           owne
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           receives
           it
           .
           Hee
           onely
           who
           putteth
           off
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           the
           corrupt
           deceitfull
           lusts
           of
           his
           former
           conversation
           ,
           and
           is
           renewed
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           is
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           heard
           ,
           and
           been
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hath
           received
           the
           
             Truth
             in
             him
          
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           Rod
           of
           
             Christs
             owne
             strength
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           instrument
           of
           his
           arme
           (
           who
           hath
           beleeved
           our
           report
           and
           to
           whom
           is
           the
           
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
          
           )
           and
           the
           instrument
           is
           no
           further
           operative
           or
           
           effectuall
           than
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           that
           impressed
           vertue
           which
           it
           receiveth
           from
           the
           superior
           cause
           :
           therefore
           wee
           should
           learne
           alwayes
           to
           repaire
           unto
           Christ
           for
           the
           successe
           of
           his
           word
           .
           For
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           teacher
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           author
           of
           their
           faith
           .
           To
           him
           onely
           it
           belongeth
           to
           call
           men
           out
           of
           their
           graves
           ,
           and
           to
           quicken
           whom
           hee
           will.
           Wee
           have
           nothing
           but
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           the
           power
           in
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           learne
           to
           waite
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           onely
           can
           send
           a
           blessing
           with
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           teach
           his
           people
           to
           profit
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Another
           ground
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             sent
             from
             God.
          
           The
           
             Lord
             shall
             send
             forth
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             strength
             .
          
           From
           which
           particular
           likewise
           wee
           may
           note
           some
           usefull
           observations
           ,
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           Gods
           appointment
           and
           ordination
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           being
           ,
           life
           ,
           majesty
           ,
           and
           successe
           to
           his
           owne
           word
           ,
           authority
           ,
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           protection
           to
           his
           servants
           .
           When
           hee
           sendeth
           his
           word
           hee
           will
           make
           it
           prosper
           .
           When
           Moses
           disputed
           against
           his
           going
           down
           into
           Egypt
           to
           deliver
           his
           brethren
           ,
           
           sometimes
           alleaging
           his
           owne
           unfitnesse
           and
           infirmity
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           unbeliefe
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           this
           was
           still
           the
           warrant
           with
           which
           God
           encouraged
           him
           ,
           
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             have
             sent
             thee
             ,
             doe
             not
             I
             make
             mans
             mouth
             ?
             I
             will
             bee
             with
             thy
             mouth
             and
             teach
             thee
             what
             thou
             shalt
             say
             .
          
           I
           was
           no
           Prophet
           ,
           neither
           was
           I
           a
           Prophets
           Sonne
           (
           saith
           Amos
           )
           but
           I
           was
           an
           heardsman
           &
           a
           gatherer
           of
           sycamore
           fruit
           :
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             tooke
             me
             as
             I
             followed
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             mee
             ,
             Goe
             ,
             prophecie
             unto
             my
             people
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           this
           made
           him
           peremptory
           in
           his
           office
           to
           prophecie
           against
           the
           idolatry
           of
           the
           Kings
           Court
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           flattery
           of
           the
           Priest
           of
           Bethel
           .
           And
           this
           made
           the
           Apostles
           bold
           ,
           
           though
           otherwise
           unlearned
           and
           ignorant
           men
           ,
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           learned
           councill
           of
           Priests
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Wee
             ought
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             than
             men
             .
          
           Vpon
           which
           ,
           Grave
           was
           the
           
           advice
           of
           Gamaliel
           ;
           If
           this
           counsell
           or
           worke
           bee
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           will
           come
           to
           nought
           ;
           
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             of
             God
             ,
             yee
             cannot
             overthrow
             it
             ,
          
           lest
           haply
           yee
           bee
           found
           even
           to
           fight
           against
           God.
           For
           to
           withstand
           the
           power
           or
           progresse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           is
           to
           set
           a
           mans
           face
           against
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           sent
           forth
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           revealed
           and
           published
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           wee
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           Evangelicall
           learning
           came
           not
           into
           the
           world
           by
           humane
           discovery
           or
           observation
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           utterly
           above
           the
           compasse
           of
           all
           reason
           or
           naturall
           disquisition
           ,
           neither
           men
           nor
           Angels
           ever
           knew
           it
           but
           by
           divine
           revelation
           .
           And
           therfore
           the
           Apostle
           every
           where
           calleth
           it
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           a
           
             great
             and
             a
             hidden
             Mystery
          
           ,
           which
           was
           kept
           secret
           since
           the
           world
           began
           .
           
           There
           is
           a
           
             Naturall
             Theologie
          
           ,
           without
           the
           world
           ,
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           resolution
           of
           causes
           and
           effects
           into
           their
           first
           originals
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           But
           there
           is
           
             no
             naturall
             Christianity
          
           .
           Nature
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           finding
           it
           out
           by
           her
           owne
           inquiries
           ,
           that
           shee
           cannot
           yeeld
           unto
           it
           when
           it
           is
           revealed
           without
           a
           Spirit
           of
           faith
           to
           assist
           it
           .
           The
           Iewes
           stumbled
           at
           it
           as
           dishonorable
           to
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           derided
           it
           ,
           as
           absurd
           in
           their
           Philosophy
           ;
           It
           was
           a
           
             Hidden
             and
             secret
             wisedome
          
           ,
           
           the
           execution
           and
           publication
           whereof
           was
           committed
           onely
           to
           Christ.
           In
           God
           it
           was
           an
           
             Eternall
             Gospell
          
           ,
           for
           Christ
           was
           a
           lambe
           slaine
           from
           before
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           predeterminate
           counsell
           &
           decree
           of
           his
           father
           ;
           but
           revealed
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             time
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           gathered
           together
           in
           one
           all
           things
           in
           Christ.
           The
           purpose
           and
           ordination
           of
           it
           was
           eternall
           ,
           but
           the
           preaching
           and
           manifestation
           of
           it
           reserved
           untill
           the
           time
           of
           Christs
           solemne
           inauguration
           into
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           upon
           whose
           defection
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           called
           in
           .
           
        
         
           Which
           might
           teach
           us
           to
           adore
           the
           unsearchablenesse
           
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           unto
           former
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whom
           hee
           suffered
           to
           walke
           in
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           in
           times
           of
           utter
           ignorance
           ,
           destitute
           of
           any
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           or
           abilities
           to
           finde
           it
           out
           .
           For
           if
           these
           things
           bee
           true
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           .
           
           
             This
             is
             eternall
             life
             to
             know
             thee
             and
             him
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             Iesus
             Christ.
             By
             his
             knowledge
             shall
             my
             righteous
             servant
             justifye
             many
             .
          
           
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           cannot
           bee
           knowen
           by
           naturall
           ,
           but
           Evangelicall
           and
           revealed
           light
           .
           
             The
             naturall
             man
             cannot
             know
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           because
           they
           are
           spiritually
           discerend
           .
           The
           light
           shined
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           
           and
           the
           darknesse
           was
           so
           thick
           and
           fixed
           that
           it
           did
           not
           let
           in
           the
           light
           nor
           apprehend
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           that
           this
           light
           was
           at
           the
           first
           sent
           onely
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           borne-people
           ,
           (
           excepting
           onely
           some
           particular
           extraordinary
           dispensations
           and
           priviledges
           to
           some
           few
           first
           fruits
           and
           preludes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           
           )
           
             He
             sheweth
             his
             word
             unto
             Iacob
             ,
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             judgements
             unto
             Israel
             .
             Hee
             hath
             not
             dealt
             so
             with
             any
             nation
             .
          
           Hee
           hath
           not
           afforded
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ordinarily
           unto
           any
           other
           people
           ;
           the
           world
           by
           wisedome
           knew
           him
           not
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           this
           severall
           dispensation
           toward
           one
           and
           other
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           to
           one
           people
           ,
           and
           with-holding
           it
           from
           others
           ,
           was
           not
           grounded
           upon
           any
           preceding
           differences
           and
           dispositions
           thereunto
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           
             Love
             of
             God.
          
           
           
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             hath
             chosen
             thee
             to
             bee
             a
             speciall
             people
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             above
             all
             people
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           did
           not
           set
           his
           love
           upon
           you
           nor
           choose
           you
           because
           yee
           were
           more
           in
           number
           than
           any
           people
           (
           for
           ye
           were
           the
           fewest
           of
           all
           people
           )
           
             but
             because
             the
             Lord
             loved
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             not
             this
             good
             land
             to
             possesse
             it
             for
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             you
             art
             a
             stiffe-necked
             people
             .
          
           
           
             Your
             Fathers
             dwelt
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             flood
             mold
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             served
             other
             gods
             .
          
           
           There
           was
           no
           difference
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           Gentiles
           from
           whom
           I
           gathered
           them
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           was
           hidden
           from
           others
           
             in
             God
          
           ,
           
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           counsell
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           Hee
           forbad
           men
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           to
           goe
           unto
           them
           without
           a
           speciall
           gift
           ,
           and
           commission
           .
           The
           same
           Beneplacitum
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           revealing
           it
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           of
           hiding
           it
           from
           others
           ;
           
             Even
             so
             ô
             father
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             seemed
             good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           If
           all
           these
           particulars
           bee
           true
           ,
           needs
           must
           we
           both
           admire
           the
           inscrutablenesse
           of
           Gods
           judgments
           towards
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           old
           ,
           (
           for
           no
           humane
           presumptions
           are
           a
           fit
           measure
           of
           the
           wayes
           and
           severities
           of
           God
           towards
           sinners
           .
           )
           And
           also
           everlastingly
           adore
           his
           Compassions
           towards
           us
           ,
           whom
           hee
           hath
           reserved
           for
           these
           times
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           alone
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           hath
           together
           with
           principalities
           and
           powers
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           made
           us
           to
           see
           what
           is
           the
           fellowship
           of
           that
           great
           mysterie
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           was
           hidden
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           send
           forth
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           out
           of
           Sion
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           wee
           may
           further
           observe
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           a
           Message
           ,
           and
           an
           invitation
           from
           heaven
           unto
           men
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           that
           end
           was
           it
           sent
           that
           thereby
           men
           might
           bee
           invited
           and
           perswaded
           to
           salvation
           .
           The
           Lord
           sendeth
           his
           Sonne
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           carrieth
           him
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           he
           is
           set
           forth
           before
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           he
           comes
           ,
           and
           stands
           ,
           and
           calls
           ,
           &
           knocks
           at
           their
           doores
           ,
           and
           beseecheth
           them
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           .
           Hee
           setteth
           his
           word
           before
           us
           ,
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           mouths
           and
           eares
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           erected
           any
           standing
           sanctuary
           or
           city
           of
           refuge
           for
           men
           to
           fly
           for
           their
           salvations
           unto
           ,
           but
           hath
           appointed
           Ambassadors
           ,
           to
           carry
           this
           treasure
           unto
           mens
           houses
           where
           hee
           inviteth
           them
           ,
           and
           intreateth
           them
           ,
           and
           requireth
           them
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           them
           ,
           and
           compelleth
           them
           to
           come
           into
           his
           feast
           of
           mercy
           .
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           bee
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           unsearchable
           
           riches
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           mercy
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           life
           ,
           salvation
           to
           goe
           a
           begging
           ,
           and
           sue
           for
           acceptance
           ;
           and
           very
           unsearchable
           likewise
           must
           needs
           bee
           the
           love
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           madnesse
           of
           folly
           in
           wicked
           men
           ,
           to
           trample
           upon
           such
           pearles
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           so
           great
           salvation
           when
           it
           is
           tendered
           unto
           them
           .
           O
           what
           a
           heavy
           charge
           will
           it
           bee
           for
           men
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           humility
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           entreaties
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           proclamations
           of
           pardon
           ,
           the
           approches
           of
           salvation
           ,
           the
           dayes
           ,
           the
           years
           ,
           the
           ages
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           great
           Mysterie
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           against
           their
           soules
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Gospell
           is
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Dispencers
           thereof
           must
           looke
           unto
           their
           mission
           ,
           
           and
           not
           intrude
           upon
           so
           sacred
           a
           businesse
           before
           they
           are
           thereunto
           
             called
             by
             God.
          
           
           Now
           this
           call
           is
           twofold
           :
           Extraordinary
           by
           immediate
           instinct
           ,
           and
           revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           accompanied
           with
           immediate
           and
           infused
           gifts
           (
           of
           this
           wee
           doe
           not
           now
           speake
           :
           )
           And
           Ordinary
           ,
           by
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           designation
           .
           Whereunto
           there
           are
           to
           concurre
           three
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           an
           Act
           of
           
             Gods
             providence
          
           casting
           a
           man
           upon
           such
           a
           course
           of
           studies
           ,
           and
           fashioning
           his
           minde
           unto
           such
           affections
           towards
           learning
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           him
           in
           such
           Schooles
           and
           Colleges
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           are
           congruons
           preparations
           ,
           and
           were
           appointed
           for
           nurseries
           and
           seminaries
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           true
           many
           things
           fall
           under
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           within
           his
           allowance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           sufficient
           argument
           to
           conclude
           Gods
           consent
           or
           commission
           in
           this
           office
           ,
           because
           his
           wisedome
           hath
           cast
           mee
           upon
           a
           collegiate
           education
           .
           But
           when
           therewithall
           ,
           hee
           in
           whose
           hands
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           are
           as
           clay
           or
           wax
           ,
           to
           bee
           moulded
           into
           such
           shapes
           as
           the
           counsell
           of
           his
           will
           shall
           order
           ,
           hath
           bended
           the
           desires
           of
           my
           heart
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           the
           strongest
           delight
           of
           my
           minde
           upon
           those
           kindes
           of
           
           learning
           which
           are
           unto
           that
           service
           most
           proper
           and
           conducent
           ;
           when
           measuring
           either
           the
           good
           will
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           or
           the
           appliablenesse
           of
           my
           parts
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           professions
           of
           learning
           ,
           I
           can
           cleerly
           conclude
           that
           that
           measure
           and
           proportion
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           mee
           is
           more
           suteable
           unto
           this
           ,
           than
           other
           learned
           callings
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           other
           qualifications
           herewith
           concurring
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           safely
           from
           thence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           every
           man
           live
           in
           some
           profitable
           calling
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           by
           his
           providence
           permit
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           
             secret
             direction
          
           lead
           him
           unto
           that
           service
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           measure
           of
           gifts
           which
           he
           hath
           conferred
           upon
           him
           are
           most
           suteable
           and
           proper
           .
           And
           therefore
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           bee
           respected
           in
           this
           
             Ordinary
             mission
          
           ,
           the
           meet
           qualification
           of
           the
           person
           who
           shall
           bee
           ordained
           unto
           this
           ministerie
           :
           For
           if
           no
           Prince
           will
           send
           a
           mechanick
           from
           his
           loome
           ,
           or
           his
           sheers
           ,
           in
           an
           honorable
           Embassage
           to
           some
           other
           forraigne
           Prince
           ,
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           send
           forth
           stupid
           and
           unprepared
           instruments
           about
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           as
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           It
           is
           registred
           for
           the
           perpetuall
           dishonor
           of
           that
           wicked
           King
           Ieroboam
           (
           who
           made
           no
           other
           use
           of
           any
           Religion
           but
           as
           a
           secondary
           bye
           thing
           ,
           
           to
           bee
           the
           supplement
           of
           policie
           )
           
             that
             he
             made
             of
             the
             Lowest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           those
           who
           were
           really
           such
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           falsly
           esteemed
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           scumme
           and
           offscouring
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           bee
           Priests
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           the
           Qualities
           more
           directly
           and
           essentially
           belonging
           unto
           this
           office
           are
           these
           two
           ;
           Fidelitie
           and
           Abilitie
           .
           The
           things
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           which
           thou
           hast
           heard
           of
           amongst
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           
             the
             same
             commit
             thou
             to
             Faithfull
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           are
           stewards
           of
           no
           meaner
           a
           gift
           than
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Wisedome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           that
           grace
           which
           by
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             manifold
             Grace
          
           ;
           and
           that
           wisedome
           which
           by
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
           
             manifold
             wisedome
             of
             God.
          
           Wee
           are
           the
           depositaries
           and
           dispencers
           of
           the
           most
           pretious
           treasures
           which
           were
           ever
           opened
           unto
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           incorruptible
           and
           precious
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           exceeding
           great
           and
           pretious
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ.
           
           Now
           it
           is
           required
           of
           stewards
           that
           a
           man
           bee
           found
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           hee
           defraud
           not
           Christ
           of
           his
           purchase
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           men
           of
           their
           price
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           hee
           neither
           favour
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           dissemble
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           hee
           watch
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           seer
           ,
           that
           hee
           speake
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           an
           oracle
           ,
           that
           hee
           feed
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           shepheard
           ,
           that
           hee
           labour
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           husband-man
           ,
           that
           hee
           bee
           tender
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           mother
           ,
           that
           hee
           bee
           carefull
           ,
           because
           is
           a
           father
           ,
           that
           hee
           bee
           faithfull
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           servant
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           that
           he
           bee
           instant
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           to
           exhort
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           worke
           of
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           and
           make
           full
           proofe
           of
           his
           ministery
           because
           he
           hath
           an
           account
           to
           make
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           to
           reward
           him
           ,
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           purest
           time
           ,
           who
           have
           now
           their
           palmes
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           encourage
           him
           .
           a
           It
           was
           Christs
           custome
           to
           
             enter
             into
             their
             Synagogues
             on
             the
             Sabbath-dayes
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             and
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           to
           the
           people
           .
           b
           It
           was
           
             S.
             Pauls
             manner
             to
             reason
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             dayes
             .
          
           (c)
           Vpon
           Sunday
           saith
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           All
           the
           Christians
           that
           are
           in
           the
           cities
           or
           countries
           about
           meete
           together
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           Commentaries
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           have
           been
           read
           ,
           the
           Senior
           or
           President
           doth
           by
           a
           Sermon
           exhort
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           admonish
           them
           to
           the
           imitation
           and
           practice
           of
           those
           divine
           truths
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           read
           unto
           them
           .
           
           d
           And
           
             S.
             Austen
          
           telleth
           us
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           that
           hee
           heard
           him
           rightly
           handling
           the
           word
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           people
           every
           Lords
           day
           .
           Yea
           it
           should
           seeme
           by
           the
           Homilies
           of
           
             S.
             Chrysostome
          
           that
           hee
           did
           oftentimes
           preach
           daily
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           frequently
           meete
           with
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yesterday
           this
           and
           this
           I
           taught
           you
           .
           e
           And
           Origen
           intimateth
           this
           frequency
           of
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           if
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           you
           come
           frequently
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           attend
           unto
           the
           sacred
           Scriptures
           and
           to
           the
           explication
           of
           those
           heavenly
           commandements
           ,
           thy
           soule
           will
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           as
           thy
           body
           with
           food
           .
           And
           f
           our
           Church
           in
           her
           Ecclesiasticall
           Constitutions
           hath
           provided
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           so
           faithfull
           and
           pious
           a
           custome
           ,
           injoining
           every
           allowed
           Preacher
           to
           have
           a
           Sermon
           every
           Sunday
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           afternoone
           besides
           to
           spend
           halfe
           an
           houre
           in
           Catechizing
           the
           yonger
           and
           ruder
           sort
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           neglect
           of
           which
           most
           necessary
           dutie
           no
           man
           can
           more
           bewaile
           ,
           nor
           more
           urge
           the
           necessity
           thereof
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           looking
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           have
           experience
           of
           more
           thick
           and
           palpable
           darknesse
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           ,
           concerning
           those
           absolutely
           necessary
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           passion
           ,
           merits
           ,
           and
           redemption
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           men
           who
           have
           not
           with
           their
           owne
           eyes
           observed
           it
           can
           almost
           beleeve
           .
           And
           that
           too
           in
           such
           places
           where
           Sermons
           have
           been
           very
           frequently
           preached
           .
           I
           will
           close
           this
           point
           with
           the
           as●ertion
           and
           profession
           of
           Holy
           Austen
           .
           g
           Nothing
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           life
           more
           pleasant
           and
           ●asie
           than
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Minister
           if
           it
           be
           perfunctorily
           and
           flatteringly
           executed
           ,
           but
           then
           in
           Gods
           sight
           
             nihil
             turpius
             ,
             miserius
             ,
             damnabilius
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           his
           profession
           ,
           h
           that
           hee
           was
           never
           absent
           from
           his
           Episcopall
           service
           and
           attendance
           ,
           upon
           any
           licentious
           and
           assumed
           liberty
           ,
           but
           onely
           upon
           some
           other
           necessary
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Touching
           the
           abilitie
           required
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           great
           office
           ,
           there
           are
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           two
           speciall
           branches
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           First
           ,
           Learning
           for
           the
           right
           information
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           not
           pervert
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Wisedome
             or
             spirituall
             prudence
          
           for
           seasonable
           application
           of
           the
           truth
           to
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           maketh
           
             a
             wise
             builder
          
           .
           For
           this
           latter
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           various
           ,
           (i)
           according
           to
           those
           infinite
           varieties
           of
           particular
           cases
           and
           conditions
           ,
           which
           are
           hardly
           reducible
           unto
           generall
           rules
           ,
           I
           cannot
           here
           speake
           ,
           but
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           grave
           &
           pious
           counsels
           of
           those
           k
           holy
           men
           who
           have
           given
           some
           directions
           herein
           .
           For
           the
           other
           ,
           two
           great
           workes
           there
           are
           which
           belong
           to
           this
           high
           calling
           .
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Scholer
           ,
           &
           Conviction
           of
           the
           Adversarie
           .
           Vnto
           the
           perfection
           of
           which
           two
           services
           ,
           when
           wee
           duly
           consider
           how
           many
           different
           parts
           of
           learning
           are
           requisite
           ,
           as
           knowledge
           of
           the
           l
           tongues
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           by
           their
           originall
           idiome
           and
           emphasis
           ;
           of
           the
           arts
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           connexion
           ,
           and
           argumentation
           ,
           and
           method
           of
           them
           ;
           of
           ancient
           customes
           ,
           Histories
           ,
           and
           antiquities
           of
           the
           Babylonians
           ,
           Persians
           ,
           Greeks
           and
           Romanes
           ,
           without
           insight
           whereinto
           the
           full
           meaning
           of
           many
           passages
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           cannot
           bee
           cleerly
           apprehended
           ;
           of
           Schoole
           learning
           ,
           for
           discovering
           &
           repelling
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           a
           thing
           required
           in
           a
           Rhetorician
           by
           Aristotle
           and
           Quintilian
           ,
           insomuch
           a
           that
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           complained
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           the
           weapons
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           threfore
           interdicted
           them
           the
           use
           of
           Schooles
           of
           learning
           ;
           b
           Lastly
           ,
           of
           Histories
           and
           Antiquities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           observe
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Professors
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           hereof
           ,
           the
           originals
           and
           sproutings
           of
           heresie
           therein
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           answere
           the
           reproaches
           of
           our
           insolent
           adversaries
           ,
           who
           lay
           innovation
           to
           our
           charge
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           wee
           duly
           consider
           these
           particulars
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           
           sufficiently
           admire
           ,
           nor
           detest
           the
           saucinesse
           of
           those
           bold
           intruders
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           themselves
           need
           to
           bee
           taught
           what
           are
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           
           become
           teachers
           of
           the
           ignorant
           before
           themselves
           have
           been
           Disciples
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           and
           ,
           before
           either
           maturity
           of
           years
           ,
           or
           any
           severe
           progresse
           of
           studies
           have
           prepared
           them
           ,
           boldly
           leape
           ,
           some
           from
           their
           manuall
           trades
           ,
           many
           from
           their
           grammar
           and
           logick
           rudiments
           ,
           into
           this
           sacred
           and
           dreadfull
           office
           ,
           unto
           which
           heretofore
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           have
           trembled
           to
           approach
           .
           To
           these
           men
           I
           can
           give
           no
           better
           advice
           than
           that
           which
           Tully
           once
           gave
           unto
           Aristoxenus
           a
           musitian
           ,
           who
           would
           needs
           venture
           upon
           Philosophicall
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           his
           art
           determine
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           humane
           soule
           ,
           
             Haec
             magistro
             relinquat
             Aristoteli
             ,
             canere
             ipse
             doceat
             .
          
           Let
           them
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           the
           worke
           which
           best
           befits
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           great
           matters
           unto
           abler
           men
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           unto
           this
           call
           is
           requisite
           the
           *
           
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritative
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ordaining
           and
           setting
           apart
           ,
           and
           deriving
           actuall
           power
           upon
           such
           men
           ,
           of
           whose
           fidelity
           and
           ability
           they
           have
           sufficient
           evidence
           (
           for
           
             hands
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             laid
             suddenly
             on
             any
             man
          
           )
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           all
           those
           ministeriall
           acts
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           doth
           depend
           .
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           first
           of
           Christs
           regalities
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             Scepter
             of
             his
             Kingdome
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           speake
           a
           word
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           Solium
           ,
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             his
             Kingdome
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           shall
           send
           the
           Rod
           of
           thy
           strength
           
             out
             of
             Sion
          
           .
           Which
           notes
           unto
           us
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           the
           chiefe
           originall
           ,
           Metropolitan
           Church
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Savior
           chargeth
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             Tarry
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           
           
             till
             they
             should
             bee
             indued
             with
             power
             from
             on
             
             high
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           they
           had
           the
           advantage
           or
           precedence
           and
           excellencie
           above
           other
           people
           ,
           because
           
             unto
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           
           
             To
             them
             did
             pertaine
             the
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             .
          
           Of
           them
           was
           Christ
           after
           the
           flesh
           .
           All
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           writers
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           were
           of
           them
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Church
           can
           shew
           such
           Priviledges
           ,
           nor
           produce
           such
           authentique
           records
           for
           her
           precedency
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           called
           by
           an
           excellency
           Gods
           a
           first-borne
           ,
           and
           b
           the
           
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             creatures
          
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           The
           c
           
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           whereas
           others
           were
           at
           first
           d
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           e
           strangers
           .
           Their
           f
           Titles
           ,
           
             Sion
             ,
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Israel
          
           ,
           are
           used
           as
           proper
           names
           to
           expresse
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           ,
           though
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           though
           hee
           came
           as
           a
           
             Savior
             unto
             All
          
           ,
           yet
           hee
           was
           sent
           to
           bee
           a
           
             Prophet
             and
             a
             Preacher
          
           onely
           unto
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           him
           g
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           hee
           saith
           ,
           h
           
             I
             am
             not
             sent
             but
             unto
             the
             lost
             sheepe
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           when
           hee
           gave
           his
           Apostles
           their
           first
           commission
           ,
           i
           he
           sent
           them
           
             onely
             into
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Iewes
          
           ;
           the
           k
           Gentiles
           were
           incorporated
           into
           them
           ,
           were
           brought
           in
           upon
           their
           rejection
           ,
           and
           refusall
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           l
           tooke
           the
           Christians
           of
           Iudea
           for
           their
           patterne
           in
           their
           profession
           ;
           from
           m
           that
           Church
           were
           Rules
           and
           constitutions
           sent
           abroad
           into
           other
           Churches
           ,
           as
           binding
           and
           necessary
           things
           .
           To
           n
           that
           Church
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           debtors
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           their
           spirituall
           things
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           bee
           now
           a
           rejected
           people
           ▪
           yet
           o
           when
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           is
           come
           in
           ,
           Israel
           shall
           be
           gathered
           againe
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           glorious
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           their
           dispersion
           tended
           unto
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           For
           though
           they
           were
           enemies
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
           p
           yet
           they
           did
           beare
           witnesse
           unto
           those
           Scriptures
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Christians
           did
           prove
           their
           faith
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           evidence
           in
           a
           cause
           than
           the
           affirmative
           testimony
           of
           that
           man
           who
           is
           an
           enemie
           to
           the
           cause
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           such
           evidences
           as
           these
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           prove
           their
           usurped
           primacie
           by
           ,
           how
           proud
           and
           intolerable
           would
           they
           be
           in
           boasting
           thereof
           ,
           and
           obtruding
           it
           unto
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           so
           confident
           upon
           farre
           slenderer
           grounds
           ?
        
         
           And
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           learne
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           which
           were
           principally
           the
           rejecting
           of
           the
           corner
           stone
           ,
           and
           the
           putting
           off
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           every
           obstinate
           and
           unbeleeving
           sinner
           doth
           from
           himselfe
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           hath
           made
           them
           of
           all
           nations
           the
           most
           hated
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           hath
           brought
           
             wrath
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           when
           Christ
           came
           unto
           his
           owne
           they
           received
           him
           not
           .
           
             Because
             of
             unbeliefe
             they
             were
             broken
             off
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             standest
             by
             faith
             ;
             be
             not
             high-minded
             ,
             but
             feare
             ,
             for
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             naturall
             branches
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             also
             spare
             not
             thee
             .
          
           And
           we
           should
           likewise
           learne
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           this
           people
           unto
           their
           honour
           and
           originall
           priviledges
           againe
           ;
           for
           
             we
             are
             their
             debtors
          
           ;
           we
           entred
           upon
           the
           promises
           which
           were
           made
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           good
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           for
           them
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           for
           us
           before
           :
           
             We
             have
             a
             little
             sister
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           elder
           sister
           ,
           
             and
             shee
             hath
             no
             brests
          
           ,
           the
           oracles
           and
           ordinances
           of
           God
           are
           taken
           from
           her
           ;
           
             What
             shall
             wee
             doe
             for
             our
             sister
             in
             the
             day
             when
             shee
             shall
             be
             spoken
             for
             ?
             Cant.
          
           8.8
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           notes
           unto
           us
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           same
           mystery
           which
           was
           first
           preached
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           daughters
           of
           this
           mother
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             skirt
             of
             the
             Iew
             ,
          
           and
           say
           ,
           We
           will
           go
           with
           you
           ,
           
           for
           we
           have
           heard
           that
           God
           is
           with
           you
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           was
           set
           up
           as
           a
           beacon
           ,
           or
           an
           ensigne
           ,
           or
           a
           publike
           sanctuary
           to
           which
           the
           nations
           should
           flie
           ,
           as
           doves
           to
           their
           windowes
           .
           Of
           this
           merciful
           purpose
           some
           evidences
           and
           declarations
           the
           Lord
           gave
           before
           in
           
             Rahab
             ,
             Iob
          
           ,
           Ninive
           ,
           the
           Wise-men
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           preludes
           and
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           unto
           God
           :
           and
           did
           after
           fully
           manifest
           the
           same
           in
           his
           unlimited
           commission
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Goe
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             unto
             every
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           alas
           ,
           what
           were
           we
           that
           God
           should
           bring
           us
           hitherto
           ?
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           that
           we
           were
           
             filled
             with
             all
             unrighteousnesse
          
           ;
           that
           we
           did
           neither
           understand
           God
           ,
           nor
           seeke
           after
           him
           .
           A●l
           our
           faculties
           were
           full
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           sinne
           was
           in
           us
           ;
           we
           were
           ruled
           by
           no
           lawes
           but
           the
           course
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           without
           God
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           hope
           for
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Here
           vessels
           of
           lust
           and
           poyson
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           be
           hereafter
           vessels
           of
           destruction
           and
           misery
           .
           We
           were
           no
           nation
           ,
           a
           foolish
           people
           ,
           a
           people
           that
           sought
           not
           ,
           nor
           inquired
           after
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           his
           owne
           people
           hath
           he
           set
           by
           and
           called
           us
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           love
           and
           mercie
           in
           Christ.
           And
           that
           ,
           not
           as
           many
           other
           Gentiles
           are
           called
           ,
           who
           heare
           of
           him
           indeed
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           but
           have
           his
           doctrine
           corrupted
           and
           overturned
           with
           heresie
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           defiled
           with
           superstition
           and
           idolatry
           ;
           but
           hee
           hath
           for
           us
           purged
           his
           floore
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           us
           the
           wheat
           without
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           he
           hath
           let
           the
           light
           of
           his
           glory
           to
           shine
           purely
           upon
           us
           onely
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           humane
           supplements
           ,
           or
           contributions
           .
           How
           should
           we
           praise
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           wee
           have
           received
           Christ
           purely
           ,
           so
           labour
           to
           walk
           worthily
           in
           him
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           runne
           to
           him
           that
           called
           us
           when
           we
           knew
           him
           not
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           set
           forward
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           flie
           like
           doves
           in
           companies
           unto
           the
           windowes
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           How
           earnestly
           should
           wee
           contend
           for
           this
           truth
           ,
           the
           custodie
           whereof
           he
           hath
           honoured
           us
           withall
           ?
           How
           should
           we
           renue
           our
           repentance
           ,
           and
           remember
           our
           first
           workes
           ,
           lest
           so
           excellent
           a
           priviledge
           be
           removed
           from
           us
           .
           There
           is
           no
           wrath
           that
           is
           
             wrath
             to
             the
             uttermost
          
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           depriveth
           a
           people
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           taketh
           away
           their
           Candlesticke
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           notes
           unto
           us
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           two
           covenants
           ,
           the
           
             one
             out
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             out
             of
             Sion
             .
          
           
           At
           first
           the
           Law
           proceeded
           out
           of
           Sinai
           ,
           wherein
           though
           the
           end
           were
           merciful
           ,
           yet
           the
           manner
           was
           terrible
           ,
           and
           therfore
           the
           effect
           nothing
           but
           bondage
           ;
           but
           after
           it
           was
           sent
           out
           of
           Sion
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           adoption
           ,
           observed
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           and
           libertie
           ,
           as
           by
           those
           that
           know
           God
           will
           spare
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           spareth
           his
           childe
           that
           serveth
           him
           ,
           for
           in
           my
           bond-slave
           I
           looke
           to
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           son
           to
           the
           affection
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           notes
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           seat
           of
           saving
           truth
           ,
           the
           custodie
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           Gospell
           of
           salvation
           ,
           doth
           still
           belong
           unto
           Sion
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Out
           a
           of
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           no
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           .
           The
           b
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           children
           which
           are
           borne
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             uncleane
          
           :
           unto
           the
           Church
           (
           above
           all
           congregations
           of
           men
           )
           belongeth
           this
           excellent
           priviledge
           to
           be
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           c
           
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             life
             unto
             men
             .
          
           In
           which
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           d
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             pillar
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             truth
          
           ;
           not
           that
           which
           giveth
           being
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           must
           not
           faile
           nor
           perish
           ;
           nor
           that
           which
           giveth
           authoritie
           ,
           imposeth
           a
           sense
           ,
           canonizeth
           and
           maketh
           authenticall
           ,
           is
           a
           judge
           or
           absolute
           determiner
           of
           the
           truth
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           sense
           the
           e
           Church
           is
           held
           up
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           f
           
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
          
           namely
           upon
           that
           fundamentall
           doctrine
           which
           they
           have
           laid
           :
           But
           g
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           depositary
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           orbe
           out
           of
           which
           this
           glorious
           light
           shines
           forth
           ,
           unto
           it
           appertaines
           the
           Covenants
           and
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           .
           Her
           office
           and
           her
           honour
           it
           is
           to
           be
           the
           h
           Candlesticke
           which
           holdeth
           up
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           set
           to
           her
           seale
           unto
           the
           evidence
           and
           excellencie
           thereof
           ,
           i
           by
           her
           ministery
           ,
           authority
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           countenance
           to
           conciliate
           respect
           thereunto
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           aliens
           ,
           and
           to
           confirme
           it
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           k
           to
           fasten
           the
           nailes
           and
           points
           thereof
           ,
           like
           masters
           of
           the
           assemblies
           under
           one
           principall
           Shepherd
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           not
           to
           dishonour
           it
           by
           their
           usurped
           authority
           above
           it
           (
           for
           by
           that
           meanes
           all
           controversies
           of
           religions
           ,
           are
           turned
           not
           into
           contentions
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           that
           may
           be
           rested
           in
           ,
           which
           doth
           appeare
           to
           have
           in
           it
           most
           intrinsecall
           majestie
           ,
           spiritualnesse
           ,
           and
           evidence
           ;
           but
           into
           factions
           and
           emulations
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           that
           sect
           may
           bee
           rested
           in
           ,
           who
           can
           with
           most
           impudence
           and
           ostentation
           arrogate
           an
           usurped
           authority
           to
           themselves
           )
           but
           by
           their
           willing
           submission
           thereunto
           to
           credit
           it
           in
           the
           affections
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           others
           in
           the
           love
           and
           obedience
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           l
           
             Autoritas
             jurisdictionis
          
           ,
           an
           authority
           of
           jurisdiction
           above
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           but
           onely
           
             Autoritas
             muneris
          
           ,
           an
           authoritie
           of
           dispensation
           and
           of
           trust
           ,
           to
           proclaime
           ,
           exhibite
           ,
           present
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           m
           to
           point
           to
           the
           starre
           ,
           which
           is
           directed
           unto
           by
           the
           finger
           ,
           but
           is
           seene
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           its
           owne
           light
           .
           n
           To
           hold
           forth
           ,
           as
           a
           o
           pasquill
           or
           pillar
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           Proclamation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           contents
           whereof
           we
           discover
           out
           of
           it selfe
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           that
           place
           sheweth
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           preserve
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           truth
           of
           sacred
           Scriptures
           out
           of
           themselves
           ;
           but
           not
           any
           infallibilitie
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           
           or
           authority
           over
           others
           ,
           to
           binde
           their
           consciences
           to
           assent
           unto
           such
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           derive
           not
           their
           evidence
           from
           the
           harmonie
           and
           analogie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           note
           for
           the
           cleere
           understanding
           of
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Church
           concerning
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           therein
           are
           p
           
             Hard
             to
             be
             understood
          
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           speakes
           ,
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           allegoricall
           and
           figurative
           expressions
           ,
           as
           the
           visions
           of
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Zechary
          
           ,
           &c.
           or
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           obscure
           and
           strange
           connexion
           of
           one
           part
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           dependance
           thereof
           upon
           forren
           learning
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           then
           we
           must
           note
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           absolute
           necessitie
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           for
           though
           the
           perverting
           of
           hard
           places
           be
           damnable
           (
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           telleth
           us
           )
           yet
           that
           ignorance
           of
           them
           which
           groweth
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           obscurity
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           our
           neglect
           ,
           is
           not
           damnable
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           things
           have
           evidence
           enough
           in
           the
           termes
           that
           expresse
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           are
           
             Hard
             to
             be
             beleeved
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           supernaturall
           quality
           of
           them
           .
           As
           when
           we
           say
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           died
           and
           rose
           againe
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difficultie
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           understood
           what
           he
           that
           affirmeth
           them
           doth
           meane
           by
           them
           .
           All
           the
           difficultie
           is
           to
           bring
           the
           minde
           to
           give
           assent
           unto
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           some
           things
           though
           easie
           in
           their
           sense
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           easie
           likewise
           in
           their
           nature
           to
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           are
           yet
           
             Hard
             to
             be
             obeyed
             and
             practised
             ,
          
           as
           repentance
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           of
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           according
           unto
           these
           differences
           wee
           may
           conceive
           of
           the
           office
           and
           power
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           in
           matters
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             for
             hard
             places
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
          
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           open
           
           them
           to
           Gods
           people
           with
           modestie
           ,
           and
           moderation
           ;
           and
           a
           therein
           God
           alloweth
           the
           learned
           a
           
             Christian
             libertie
          
           ,
           with
           submission
           of
           their
           opinions
           alwayes
           to
           the
           
             spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           doe
           therein
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Analogie
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           to
           the
           generall
           
             peace
             ,
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             rules
             of
             charitie
             ,
             pietie
             ,
             loyaltie
             ▪
             and
             sobrietie
          
           ;
           to
           abound
           in
           their
           owne
           sense
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           ,
           for
           the
           further
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           in
           such
           difficult
           places
           principally
           intended
           .
           And
           further
           than
           this
           no
           Church
           nor
           person
           can
           goe
           ;
           for
           if
           unto
           any
           man
           or
           chaire
           there
           were
           annexed
           an
           
             infallible
             spirit
          
           ,
           enabling
           him
           to
           give
           such
           a
           cleere
           and
           indubitate
           exposition
           of
           all
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           should
           leave
           no
           inevidence
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           hesitancie
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           ;
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           that
           hitherto
           so
           many
           difficulties
           remaine
           ,
           wherein
           even
           our
           Adversaries
           amongst
           themselves
           doe
           give
           severall
           conjectures
           and
           explications
           ,
           and
           how
           can
           that
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           so
           excellent
           a
           gift
           of
           infallibilitie
           is
           bestowed
           ,
           cleere
           himselfe
           of
           envie
           ,
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           maketh
           not
           use
           thereof
           to
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           compose
           those
           differences
           thereabouts
           ,
           which
           doe
           so
           much
           perplex
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           those
           places
           which
           in
           their
           meaning
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           excellent
           and
           high
           nature
           
             hard
             to
             be
             beleeved
          
           (
           as
           all
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           things
           of
           absolute
           necessitie
           are
           
             in
             their
             termes
          
           b
           perspicuous
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           heavenly
           nature
           
             unevident
             unto
             humane
             reason
          
           )
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           to
           binde
           mens
           consciences
           to
           beleeve
           these
           truths
           upon
           her
           authoritie
           ,
           for
           wee
           have
           not
           dominion
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           ,
           neither
           are
           we
           lords
           in
           Christs
           flock
           ;
           and
           how
           shal
           any
           scrupulous
           minde
           ,
           which
           is
           desirous
           to
           boult
           things
           to
           the
           bran
           ,
           be
           secure
           of
           the
           power
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           case
           arrogates
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           certaintie
           that
           this
           society
           of
           men
           must
           be
           beleeved
           in
           their
           religion
           ,
           who
           will
           
           allow
           the
           same
           honor
           to
           no
           society
           of
           men
           but
           thēselves
           ?
           But
           in
           this
           case
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           both
           to
           labour
           by
           al
           good
           means
           to
           evidence
           the
           credibility
           of
           the
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           to
           discover
           unto
           men
           those
           essentiall
           and
           intimate
           beauties
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           to
           spirituall
           mindes
           and
           hearts
           raised
           to
           such
           a
           proportionable
           pitch
           of
           capacitie
           as
           are
           suteable
           to
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           evidence
           and
           notifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           labour
           to
           take
           men
           off
           from
           dependance
           on
           their
           owne
           reason
           or
           corrupted
           judgement
           ,
           to
           worke
           in
           their
           heart
           an
           experience
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           an
           obedience
           to
           those
           holy
           truths
           which
           they
           already
           assent
           unto
           ;
           
           with
           which
           preparations
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           the
           heart
           being
           possessed
           ,
           will
           in
           due
           time
           come
           to
           observe
           more
           cleerely
           ,
           by
           that
           spirituall
           eye
           ,
           the
           evidence
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           at
           first
           so
           difficult
           ;
           so
           then
           the
           
             Act
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             an
             act
             of
             introduction
             and
             guidance
             ,
          
           
           but
           that
           which
           begetteth
           the
           infallible
           and
           unquestionable
           assent
           of
           faith
           is
           that
           spirituall
           taste
           ,
           relish
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           the
           heavenly
           sweetnesse
           of
           divine
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           speciall
           concurrence
           of
           almighty
           God
           therewithall
           ,
           is
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           writeth
           the
           Law
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           which
           searcheth
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           maketh
           us
           to
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           those
           places
           which
           are
           difficult
           ,
           rather
           to
           be
           obeyed
           than
           to
           be
           understood
           :
           The
           worke
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           enforce
           upon
           the
           conscience
           the
           necessitie
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           perswade
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           encourage
           with
           all
           authority
           .
        
         
           Which
           should
           teach
           us
           all
           
             to
             love
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           walls
           of
           Sion
           ,
           for
           the
           purity
           ,
           spiritualnesse
           ,
           power
           and
           countenance
           of
           the
           Word
           therein
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           its
           owne
           honour
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           faithfully
           
           published
           ;
           we
           should
           therefore
           studie
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           to
           credit
           ,
           to
           promote
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           encourage
           truth
           ,
           discountenance
           errour
           ,
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           against
           all
           the
           stratagems
           and
           advantages
           of
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           the
           candlestick
           fast
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           buy
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           sell
           it
           not
           ,
           betray
           it
           not
           ,
           forsake
           it
           not
           ,
           temper
           it
           not
           ,
           misguize
           it
           not
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           a
           pillar
           ,
           &
           to
           put
           the
           shoulder
           under
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           And
           surely
           though
           the
           Papists
           boast
           of
           the
           word
           and
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           none
           more
           apt
           to
           justifie
           and
           brag
           of
           their
           sobrietie
           than
           those
           whom
           the
           wine
           hath
           overtaken
           )
           yet
           the
           plaine
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           farre
           lesse
           of
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Churches
           ,
           because
           farre
           lesse
           of
           the
           pure
           service
           and
           ministration
           thereof
           ,
           for
           in
           stead
           of
           holding
           forth
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           pull
           it
           downe
           ,
           denying
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           dimidiating
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Sacrament
           ,
           breeding
           them
           up
           in
           an
           ignorant
           worship
           ,
           to
           begge
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           in
           all
           points
           disgracing
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           robbing
           it
           of
           its
           certaintie
           ,
           sufficiencie
           ,
           perspicuitie
           ,
           authoritie
           ,
           purity
           ,
           energie
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           .
           And
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           more
           any
           set
           themselves
           against
           the
           light
           and
           generall
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           lesse
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           they
           have
           in
           them
           ,
           what-ever
           ostentations
           they
           may
           make
           of
           the
           name
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           observed
           in
           this
           second
           verse
           amongst
           the
           regalities
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           
             Imperium
             ,
             his
             rule
             and
             government
          
           in
           his
           Church
           by
           his
           holy
           Word
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           attempts
           and
           machinations
           of
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           against
           it
           :
           
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thine
             enemies
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             rule
             safely
             ,
             securely
             ,
             undisturbedly
             ,
          
           without
           danger
           ,
           feare
           ,
           or
           hazard
           ,
           from
           the
           enemies
           round
           about
           ;
           their
           counsels
           shall
           be
           infatuated
           ,
           their
           purposes
           shall
           vanish
           ,
           their
           decrees
           shall
           not
           stand
           ,
           their
           c
           persecutions
           shall
           but
           sow
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           ashes
           of
           Christians
           the
           thicker
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           gnash
           
           with
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           gnaw
           their
           tongues
           ,
           and
           be
           horribly
           amazed
           at
           the
           emulation
           and
           triumph
           of
           a
           Christians
           sufferings
           over
           the
           malice
           and
           wrath
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           two-fold
           ;
           His
           
             kingdome
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           
             rule
             over
             his
             enemies
          
           ,
           and
           tread
           them
           under
           his
           feet
           :
           and
           his
           
             kingdome
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           
             ruleth
             amongst
             his
             enemies
          
           ,
           by
           the
           scepter
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           kingdome
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           noting
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           have
           a
           Church
           and
           people
           gathered
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Gospell
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           malice
           ,
           power
           ,
           or
           policie
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           Never
           was
           Satan
           so
           loose
           ,
           never
           heresie
           and
           darknesse
           so
           thicke
           ,
           never
           persecution
           so
           prevalent
           ,
           never
           the
           taile
           of
           the
           Dragon
           so
           long
           ,
           as
           to
           sweepe
           away
           all
           the
           Starres
           of
           heaven
           ,
           or
           to
           devoure
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           womans
           seed
           .
           The
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           all
           the
           policie
           ,
           power
           and
           machinations
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           shall
           never
           root
           out
           the
           Vine
           which
           the
           Father
           hath
           planted
           ,
           nor
           prevaile
           against
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           His
           Gospell
           must
           be
           preached
           till
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           he
           will
           be
           with
           it
           to
           give
           it
           successe
           .
           Though
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           stand
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Rulers
           gather
           together
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           they
           imagine
           but
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           sitteth
           in
           heaven
           shall
           laugh
           them
           to
           scorne
           .
        
         
           The
           grounds
           of
           the
           certainetie
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           Christs
           Evangelicall
           Kingdome
           is
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           it selfe
           consider'd
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           or
           parts
           ;
           for
           Adam
           and
           Evah
           were
           a
           Church
           at
           first
           ,
           a
           people
           that
           were
           under
           the
           law
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           fell
           away
           from
           that
           excellent
           condition
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           tels
           us
           ,
           
           that
           except
           the
           Lord
           had
           left
           a
           very
           small
           remnant
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           beene
           all
           as
           Sodom
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           Gomorrah
           .
           But
           the
           grounds
           hereof
           are
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Decree
          
           ,
           ordination
           ,
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           2.7
           .
           Acts
           10.42
           .
           Hebr.
           3.2
           .
           and
           wee
           know
           what
           
           ever
           men
           project
           ,
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           stand
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           
             Gift
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             Aske
             of
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             thee
             the
             heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ps.
          
           2.8
           .
           
             Thine
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             thou
             gavest
             them
             me
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.6
           .
           
             My
             Father
             which
             gave
             them
             me
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             ,
             and
             none
             is
             able
             to
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             my
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.29
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Gods
             Oath
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Seale
           of
           his
           irreversible
           decree
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           with
           Christ.
           
             Once
             have
             I
             sworne
             by
             my
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             lye
             unto
             David
             ;
             His
             seede
             shall
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             as
             the
             Sunne
             before
             me
             ,
             Psal.
          
           89.35
           ,
           36.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Christs
           owne
           Purchase
           and
           price
           which
           he
           paied
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           died
           not
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           bloud
           lasteth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           as
           his
           bloud
           was
           shed
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           Decree
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           its
           owne
           merit
           and
           efficacie
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           bloud
           shall
           worke
           amongst
           men
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Christs
           owne
           Power
           ,
           to
           keepe
           inviolable
           the
           proprietie
           he
           hath
           gotten
           ,
           
             My
             sheepe
             heare
             my
             voyce
             ,
             and
             I
             give
             unto
             them
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             plucke
             them
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           Command
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             I
             should
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioh.
          
           6.39
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Christs
             Love
             and
             Care.
          
           The
           Church
           is
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           under
           his
           Coverture
           and
           protection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           hee
           hath
           power
           and
           office
           ,
           so
           hee
           hath
           delight
           to
           preserve
           it
           still
           .
           His
           Love
           is
           better
           able
           to
           helpe
           ,
           than
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           enemy
           is
           to
           hurt
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           
             Christs
             Intercession
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           demandeth
           of
           his
           Father
           (
           who
           heareth
           him
           alwayes
           )
           in
           the
           verture
           of
           that
           Covenant
           which
           betweene
           them
           was
           ratified
           ,
           on
           Gods
           part
           by
           a
           Promise
           and
           Oath
           ,
           and
           on
           Christs
           part
           by
           a
           
           Merit
           and
           Purchase
           .
           Now
           Christs
           Intercession
           shall
           last
           till
           his
           returning
           to
           judge
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           still
           he
           must
           have
           a
           Church
           ,
           for
           whom
           to
           intercede
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Christs
           owne
           Promise
           ,
           to
           be
           with
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           assistance
           and
           successe
           ,
           for
           the
           gathering
           together
           and
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           unto
           the
           End
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Matth.
           28.20
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           may
           bee
           answered
           two
           great
           Questions
           :
           First
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           may
           deficere
           ,
           faile
           upon
           the
           earth
           or
           no
           ?
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           may
           bee
           taken
           either
           
             mystically
             ,
             spiritually
          
           ,
           and
           universally
           .
           And
           in
           that
           sense
           it
           can
           never
           faile
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           bee
           upon
           the
           earth
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             certitudine
             eventus
          
           ,
           by
           the
           certainety
           of
           the
           event
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           all
           sides
           agreed
           ;
           but
           
             certitudine
             causa
          
           too
           ,
           by
           a
           certaintie
           growing
           out
           of
           those
           irresistible
           causes
           upon
           which
           the
           being
           of
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           earth
           dependeth
           .
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           particularly
           in
           the
           severall
           parts
           and
           places
           of
           the
           world
           where
           the
           Gospell
           is
           planted
           ;
           and
           
             hierarchically
             and
             politically
          
           ,
           denoting
           a
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           professing
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           into
           a
           quiet
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           composed
           and
           conspicuous
           governement
           ;
           and
           so
           wee
           affirme
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           so
           safe
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           deficere
           ,
           faile
           ,
           and
           be
           extinguished
           out
           of
           its
           place
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           did
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           any
           may
           .
           Else
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           even
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           it selfe
           (
           which
           was
           then
           a
           famous
           Church
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           of
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           Baronius
           makes
           a
           long
           boast
           )
           were
           very
           weake
           ,
           when
           
             à
             majori
             ad
             minus
          
           hee
           thus
           argueth
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             high-minded
             but
             feare
             ,
             for
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             naturall
             branches
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             also
             spare
             not
             thee
             .
          
           
           Thus
           we
           finde
           the
           ten
           tribes
           in
           their
           apostacie
           ,
           till
           they
           became
           Lo-ammi
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           more
           a
           people
           ;
           
           and
           their
           brethren
           after
           fall
           in
           their
           condition
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             come
             to
             the
             uttermost
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
           And
           hee
           
           telleth
           us
           that
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           perdition
           ,
           should
           be
           revealed
           by
           Apostacie
           ,
           
           to
           note
           unto
           us
           that
           Antichrist
           was
           to
           be
           generated
           out
           of
           the
           corruption
           or
           falling
           away
           of
           some
           eminent
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           by
           a
           mysterious
           and
           insensible
           declination
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           question
           which
           may
           be
           made
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Church
           doth
           not
           totally
           faile
           from
           off
           the
           earth
           ,
           whether
           that
           which
           remaineth
           thereof
           be
           
             alwayes
             visible
          
           ?
           To
           which
           wee
           answere
           ,
           That
           if
           wee
           take
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           
             spirituall
             and
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           *
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
             in
             a
             sort
             still
             invisible
          
           ,
           because
           the
           qualities
           and
           principles
           which
           constitute
           a
           man
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           are
           invisible
           things
           .
           Seene
           indeed
           they
           may
           be
           by
           an
           eye
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           in
           their
           fruits
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           an
           eye
           of
           certainety
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           infallible
           being
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           wee
           take
           the
           Church
           for
           a
           company
           of
           men
           
             professing
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           wee
           answere
           ,
           that
           
             take
             the
             men
             in
             themselves
          
           so
           truly
           professing
           ,
           and
           impossible
           it
           is
           but
           their
           faith
           should
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           like
           leaven
           which
           will
           manifest
           it selfe
           in
           the
           whole
           lumpe
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           can
           in
           all
           even
           the
           worst
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shew
           some
           who
           have
           witnessed
           the
           truth
           against
           that
           deluge
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           errour
           ,
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           which
           had
           invaded
           the
           world
           ,
           like
           gray
           haires
           here
           and
           there
           mingled
           on
           a
           blacke
           head
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           single
           out
           fire
           from
           the
           ashes
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           seene
           by
           its
           owne
           evidence
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           so
           raked
           up
           that
           it
           is
           not
           observed
           .
           But
           then
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           these
           men
           
             in
             aggregato
          
           ,
           as
           concurring
           to
           make
           up
           a
           distinct
           external
           body
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           so
           we
           say
           that
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           may
           be
           so
           few
           ,
           and
           they
           persecuted
           ,
           traduced
           ,
           suppressed
           ,
           cried
           downe
           ,
           driven
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           without
           any
           apparant
           ,
           separated
           conspicuousnesse
           ,
           and
           governement
           of
           its
           owne
           (
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantius
           the
           emperour
           the
           publike
           professors
           of
           the
           
           Divinitie
           of
           Christs
           person
           ,
           against
           the
           damnable
           heresie
           of
           the
           Arrians
           were
           used
           )
           as
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           may
           justly
           denie
           the
           Church
           to
           have
           beene
           
             alwayes
             visible
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           few
           true
           professors
           of
           Christ
           in
           power
           and
           puritie
           to
           have
           had
           a
           free
           ,
           open
           ,
           uncontroled
           ,
           distinct
           ecclesiasticall
           body
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           notoriously
           and
           
             in
             conspectu
             hominum
          
           different
           from
           that
           tyrannicall
           and
           pompous
           hierarchie
           under
           which
           they
           suffered
           :
           for
           though
           Christ
           rule
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
          
           and
           the
           enemies
           may
           be
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           Christs
           subjects
           in
           whom
           he
           rules
           so
           few
           ,
           that
           the
           corne
           may
           be
           invisible
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           weeds
           amongst
           which
           it
           growes
           ,
           though
           in
           it selfe
           very
           apt
           to
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           giveth
           a
           full
           answer
           to
           that
           Question
           ,
           where
           
             Our
             Church
             was
          
           before
           the
           late
           Reformation
           began
           by
           Luther
           :
           for
           that
           Reformation
           did
           not
           new-make
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             purge
             it
          
           .
           And
           that
           it
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           purging
           ,
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           were
           faine
           to
           confesse
           ,
           and
           declare
           to
           the
           world
           in
           their
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           .
           Onely
           herein
           is
           the
           difference
           ,
           The
           Councell
           pretended
           a
           Reformation
           
             in
             points
             of
             Discipline
             and
             manners
             ,
          
           and
           wee
           made
           a
           Reformation
           
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
          
           too
           .
           When
           Christ
           purged
           the
           Temple
           of
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           same
           Temple
           after
           ,
           which
           before
           .
           When
           a
           man
           separateth
           the
           wheate
           from
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           corne
           which
           before
           .
           In
           these
           corrupter
           ages
           then
           the
           pure
           Professour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           denied
           not
           his
           faith
           did
           dwell
           where
           Satan
           had
           his
           seate
           .
           
           The
           members
           of
           Christ
           were
           amongst
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Wee
           are
           not
           another
           Church
           newly
           started
           up
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           which
           before
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           held
           the
           common
           and
           necessarie
           grounds
           of
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           grounds
           being
           in
           latter
           ages
           perverted
           and
           over-turned
           by
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           have
           beene
           by
           valiant
           Champions
           for
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           therefrom
           vindicated
           ,
           who
           have
           onely
           pruned
           the
           Lords
           Vine
           ,
           and
           picked
           out
           the
           stones
           ,
           and
           
           driven
           out
           the
           bores
           out
           of
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           made
           either
           one
           or
           other
           new
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           point
           that
           Christ
           ruleth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           enemies
           is
           ground
           of
           great
           confidence
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           shee
           subsisteth
           not
           upon
           any
           corruptible
           strength
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           Promise
           ,
           decree
           ,
           oath
           ,
           power
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           things
           invincible
           by
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           Let
           the
           enemies
           rage
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           cannot
           dis-throne
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           extinguish
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           
             everlasting
             Gospell
          
           .
           It
           is
           but
           as
           the
           
             comming
             forth
             of
             a
             Shepheard
             against
             a
             Lion
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           compareth
           it
           .
           
           For
           either
           Christ
           is
           unable
           to
           protect
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           against
           Saint
           
             Iude
             ,
             Hee
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             you
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             you
             faultlesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           or
           else
           he
           is
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           against
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             even
             your
             sanctification
          
           ;
           Or
           else
           both
           his
           Power
           and
           his
           will
           are
           suspended
           upon
           expectation
           of
           humane
           concurrence
           ,
           or
           nullified
           and
           disappointed
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           against
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           giveth
           us
           
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deed
             ,
          
           
           against
           the
           mercie
           of
           his
           gracious
           promise
           :
           
             I
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             their
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             sinnes
             and
             their
             iniquities
             will
             I
             remember
             no
             more
             .
             I
             will
             heale
             their
             back-slidings
             ,
             I
             will
             save
             them
             freely
             :
          
           against
           the
           immutabilitie
           of
           his
           Covenant
           and
           holy
           nature
           ,
           
             I
             am
             God
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             ,
             therefore
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Iacob
             are
             not
             destroied
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           besides
           this
           generall
           observation
           ,
           the
           words
           afford
           some
           particular
           notes
           which
           I
           will
           but
           briefly
           touch
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           That
           Christs
           kingdome
           in
           this
           world
           is
           
             Regnum
             Crucis
          
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           beset
           with
           enemies
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           hated
           and
           opposed
           .
           They
           that
           submit
           unto
           it
           must
           resolve
           to
           be
           herein
           conformable
           to
           their
           head
           ;
           a
           Crosse
           was
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           Thornes
           were
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           which
           will
           live
           godly
           must
           suffer
           persecution
           ,
           and
           through
           many
           afflictions
           enter
           into
           his
           Masters
           Kingdome
           .
           
             Quod
             erat
             Christus
             ,
             erimus
             
             Christiani
             .
          
           No
           marvell
           if
           the
           world
           hate
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           it
           hated
           him
           first
           .
           In
           his
           word
           he
           is
           resisted
           ,
           disobeyed
           ,
           belied
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           silenced
           and
           corrupted
           ;
           in
           his
           officers
           mocked
           and
           misused
           ,
           in
           his
           subjects
           persecuted
           and
           reviled
           ,
           in
           his
           Spirit
           thrust
           away
           and
           grieved
           ;
           in
           his
           worship
           neglected
           and
           polluted
           ;
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           slandered
           and
           blasphemed
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           which
           strange
           entertainement
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           are
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           
             New
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           which
           enters
           into
           the
           world
           by
           way
           of
           chalenge
           and
           dispossession
           of
           former
           lords
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           finde
           opposition
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           invisible
           ,
           unconspicuous
           ,
           unattended
           ,
           desolate
           ,
           and
           in
           appearance
           ignoble
           kingdome
           .
           It
           began
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           in
           the
           ignominie
           of
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           
           none
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
           none
           of
           the
           learned
           of
           this
           world
           to
           countenance
           or
           helpe
           set
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           esteemed
           as
           an
           offensive
           and
           foolish
           thing
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           
             universall
             kingdome
             ,
             Nec
             parem
             patitur
             nec
             superiorem
             ,
          
           Christ
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           Consorts
           or
           Corrivals
           in
           his
           Government
           .
           Body
           ,
           and
           Soule
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           
           hee
           will
           have
           wholly
           and
           throughout
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           And
           this
           amongst
           others
           is
           given
           for
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           when
           Tiberius
           proposed
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Romane
           Senate
           with
           the
           priviledge
           of
           his
           owne
           suffrage
           ,
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           they
           rejected
           him
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           be
           a
           God
           alone
           .
           If
           hee
           would
           exempt
           some
           of
           the
           earthly
           members
           from
           his
           subjection
           ,
           let
           lust
           have
           the
           eye
           ,
           or
           folly
           the
           eare
           ,
           or
           violence
           the
           hand
           ,
           or
           covetousnesse
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           evill
           affection
           share
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           the
           easier
           tolerated
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           will
           be
           absolute
           ,
           and
           nothing
           must
           remaine
           in
           our
           hearts
           but
           as
           his
           vassall
           ▪
           to
           be
           spoiled
           ,
           subdued
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           and
           crucified
           by
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           sinne
           must
           bee
           ruined
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           destroied
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           world
           cannot
           away
           with
           him
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Summe
           of
           all
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             a
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             ,
             My
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           no
           marvell
           if
           the
           divels
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           flesh
           doe
           set
           themselves
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Note
           secondly
           ,
           even
           there
           where
           Christs
           Throne
           and
           Kingdome
           is
           set
           up
           hee
           hath
           enemies
           .
           
           
             Satan
             hath
             his
             seate
             even
             where
             Christ
             dwelleth
             .
          
           Men
           may
           say
           they
           are
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           say
           they
           are
           Christians
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           too
           .
           A
           Wenne
           in
           the
           body
           seemeth
           to
           belong
           unto
           the
           integrity
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           is
           an
           enemie
           and
           thiefe
           therein
           .
           Ivie
           about
           a
           tree
           seemeth
           to
           embrace
           it
           with
           much
           affection
           ,
           when
           indeed
           it
           doth
           but
           kill
           and
           choake
           it
           .
           Men
           may
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           profession
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Wenne
           bee
           skinned
           over
           with
           the
           same
           out-side
           which
           the
           true
           members
           have
           ,
           may
           pretend
           much
           submission
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           ceremony
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           such
           is
           the
           hellish
           hypocrisie
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           the
           same
           men
           may
           haply
           inwardly
           swell
           and
           rancle
           against
           the
           power
           of
           his
           truth
           and
           Spirit
           .
           *
           
             This
             people
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             draw
             neere
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             honour
             mee
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             farre
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             feare
             towards
             mee
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           a
           In
           the
           Apostles
           times
           there
           were
           false
           brethren
           ,
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           who
           crept
           in
           ,
           to
           spie
           out
           and
           betray
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           privily
           to
           bring
           in
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           lies
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           carnall
           humilitie
           ,
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           forme
           of
           Godlinesse
           to
           denie
           the
           Power
           thereof
           .
           Therefore
           b
           Antichrist
           is
           called
           
             a
             Whore
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           should
           seduce
           the
           Christian
           world
           with
           much
           expression
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           creepe
           peaceably
           and
           by
           flatteries
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           :
           of
           these
           severall
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           and
           worship
           ,
           some
           are
           Christians
           but
           not
           in
           purity
           ,
           as
           heretikes
           ;
           some
           
           not
           in
           unity
           ,
           as
           schismatikes
           ;
           some
           not
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           as
           hypocrites
           ;
           some
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           externall
           conformity
           ,
           as
           evill
           workers
           :
           The
           heretike
           corrupteth
           Christ
           ,
           the
           schismatike
           divideth
           him
           ,
           the
           hypocrite
           mocketh
           him
           ,
           the
           prophane
           person
           dishonoreth
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           deny
           him
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           learne
           to
           look
           unto
           our
           hearts
           ,
           for
           we
           may
           c
           slatter
           Christ
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           not
           love
           him
           ;
           we
           d
           may
           inquire
           and
           seeke
           early
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           desire
           to
           finde
           him
           ;
           wee
           may
           come
           unto
           his
           schoole
           as
           untoward
           children
           ,
           not
           for
           love
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           rod
           ;
           we
           may
           call
           him
           husband
           ,
           and
           yet
           bee
           wedded
           to
           our
           owne
           lusts
           ;
           we
           may
           be
           baptized
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           so
           was
           e
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ;
           we
           may
           preach
           him
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           f
           false
           brethren
           ;
           we
           may
           flocke
           after
           him
           ,
           so
           g
           did
           the
           multitude
           who
           followed
           him
           not
           for
           his
           words
           or
           miracles
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           loaves
           ;
           we
           may
           bow
           unto
           him
           ,
           h
           so
           did
           his
           crucifiers
           ;
           wee
           may
           call
           upon
           his
           name
           ,
           i
           so
           did
           the
           hypocrites
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ;
           we
           may
           confesse
           and
           beleeve
           him
           ,
           k
           so
           doe
           the
           very
           divels
           in
           hell
           ;
           we
           may
           give
           him
           our
           lips
           ,
           our
           eyes
           ,
           our
           tongues
           ,
           our
           knees
           ,
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           our
           kingdome
           ,
           our
           throne
           ,
           our
           hearts
           may
           bee
           Satans
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           to
           make
           him
           but
           a
           mock-king
           as
           the
           Jewes
           did
           ,
           when
           indeed
           we
           crucifie
           him
           .
        
         
           Note
           thirdly
           ,
           Christs
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           are
           stronger
           than
           all
           adverse
           opposition
           .
           This
           is
           his
           Glory
           that
           his
           kingdome
           commeth
           in
           unto
           him
           
             by
             way
             of
             Conquest
          
           ,
           as
           Canaan
           unto
           Israel
           .
           Therefore
           at
           the
           very
           first
           erecting
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           when
           ,
           in
           all
           presumption
           ,
           it
           might
           most
           easily
           have
           beene
           crushed
           ,
           he
           suffer'd
           his
           enemies
           to
           vent
           their
           utmost
           malice
           ,
           and
           to
           glut
           themselves
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           appeare
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           did
           fight
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           l
           could
           not
           prevaile
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           counsell
           should
           still
           stand
           and
           flourish
           ,
           and
           should
           consume
           ,
           and
           breake
           in
           pieces
           
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           which
           set
           themselves
           against
           it
           :
           that
           they
           all
           should
           be
           affraid
           of
           the
           Ensigne
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           should
           fly
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           jealousie
           of
           God
           for
           his
           Church
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           in
           frustrating
           the
           attempts
           ,
           and
           pulling
           off
           the
           wheeles
           on
           which
           the
           projects
           which
           are
           cast
           against
           his
           Church
           doe
           move
           ,
           as
           hee
           dealt
           with
           Pharaoh
           .
           Hee
           can
           dissolve
           the
           confederacies
           ,
           shatter
           the
           counsels
           ,
           cast
           a
           spirit
           of
           treachery
           ,
           unfaithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           mutinous
           affections
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           into
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           children
           of
           Ammon
           ,
           
           Moab
           and
           Edom
           ,
           when
           they
           gathered
           together
           against
           his
           people
           .
           He
           can
           infatuate
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           the
           contrivers
           and
           artificers
           of
           their
           owne
           ruine
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           consultation
           of
           Rehoboam
           with
           his
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           Ieroboam
           in
           his
           idolatrous
           policy
           ,
           and
           of
           Haman
           in
           his
           gallowes
           .
           He
           can
           defeat
           their
           expectations
           ,
           and
           disannull
           their
           decrees
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           owne
           Counsell
           alone
           to
           stand
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           this
           is
           onely
           to
           rule
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           fetcheth
           his
           enemies
           under
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           ruleth
           
             over
             their
             consciences
          
           ,
           and
           striketh
           them
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           maketh
           the
           divels
           in
           hell
           ,
           the
           stoutest
           of
           all
           sinners
           to
           tremble
           ,
           breaketh
           the
           rockes
           asunder
           ,
           affrighteth
           ,
           judgeth
           ,
           sealeth
           ,
           hardeneth
           ,
           
           thresheth
           ,
           revengeth
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           before-hand
           to
           taste
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           that
           damnation
           ,
           which
           waketh
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           commeth
           swiftly
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           then
           of
           being
           Christs
           enemies
           ,
           in
           opposing
           the
           power
           and
           progresse
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           evidence
           and
           purity
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           but
           to
           make
           a
           combination
           to
           pull
           the
           Sunne
           out
           of
           heaven
           ;
           or
           for
           a
           wave
           to
           contend
           with
           a
           rocke
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           house
           are
           broken
           on
           the
           things
           upon
           which
           they
           fall
           :
           so
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           gather
           together
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           fall
           upon
           the
           rocke
           ,
           at
           length
           ruined
           by
           
           their
           owne
           malice
           .
           Sampsons
           foxes
           were
           themselves
           burnt
           amongst
           the
           corne
           which
           they
           fired
           .
           The
           land
           brought
           forth
           corne
           the
           next
           yeere
           againe
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           more
           plentifully
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           fire
           )
           but
           the
           foxes
           never
           came
           up
           any
           more
           .
           Even
           so
           can
           the
           Lord
           deale
           with
           those
           enemies
           which
           waste
           and
           depopulate
           his
           Church
           ,
           make
           them
           the
           authors
           of
           their
           owne
           utter
           confusion
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           his
           Church
           with
           shouting
           ,
           and
           with
           doubled
           graces
           .
        
         
           Who
           then
           is
           the
           man
           that
           desireth
           tranquillitie
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           securitie
           against
           all
           evill
           ?
           Let
           him
           become
           a
           subject
           in
           this
           conquering
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           cast
           himselfe
           under
           the
           banner
           and
           protection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           miscarrie
           .
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             uprightly
             ,
             walketh
             surely
             .
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             strong
             tower
             ,
             the
             righteous
             flieth
             unto
             it
             and
             is
             safe
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             Sunne
             and
             a
             shield
             ,
          
           a
           
             Fountaine
             of
             all
             good
          
           .
           Grace
           and
           Glorie
           will
           hee
           give
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           thing
           will
           hee
           with-hold
           from
           them
           that
           walke
           uprightly
           :
           and
           a
           protection
           against
           all
           evill
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
             be
             affraid
             of
             ten
             thousand
             of
             men
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             that
             compasse
             me
             about
             .
          
           When
           there
           is
           no
           light
           ,
           nor
           issue
           ,
           nor
           in
           nature
           possibility
           of
           escape
           ,
           he
           can
           open
           a
           doore
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           to
           relieve
           his
           Church
           .
           As
           a
           man
           in
           the
           kings
           high-way
           is
           under
           the
           kings
           protection
           :
           so
           in
           Christs
           way
           we
           are
           under
           his
           protection
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           never
           repine
           at
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           murmure
           against
           the
           wise
           proceedings
           of
           God
           in
           the
           severall
           dispensation
           towa●ds
           his
           Church
           on
           earth
           :
           when
           he
           punisheth
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           measure
           ,
           lesse
           than
           our
           sinnes
           deserved
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           search
           and
           try
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           returne
           unto
           him
           ,
           hee
           knoweth
           how
           to
           worke
           his
           owne
           glory
           in
           our
           deliverance
           .
           Those
           stones
           which
           are
           appointed
           for
           a
           glorious
           building
           are
           first
           under
           the
           saw
           ,
           and
           the
           hammer
           ,
           to
           be
           hewed
           and
           squared
           ;
           and
           those
           Christians
           in
           whom
           the
           Lord
           will
           take
           most
           delight
           ,
           he
           usually
           thereunto
           fitteth
           by
           trials
           and
           extremities
           .
           Hee
           that
           is
           
           brought
           to
           tremble
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           may
           with
           most
           confidence
           expect
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           God.
           
           
        
         
           Note
           fourthly
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           to
           be
           a
           peaceable
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           secure
           kingdome
           ,
           not
           onely
           after
           the
           victory
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           enemies
           .
           
             This
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             shall
             be
             the
             peace
             ,
             when
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
          
           the
           enemie
           ,
           
             is
             in
             the
             land
          
           .
           Wee
           have
           peace
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           tribulation
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Christ
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             but
             a
             sword
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             hee
             came
             ,
             and
             preached
             peace
             to
             those
             which
             were
             afarre
             off
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             them
             which
             were
             neere
             .
          
           How
           shall
           these
           things
           be
           reconcil'd
           ?
           Surely
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           of
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           Nothing
           more
           quiet
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           never
           stirr'd
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           more
           unquiet
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ever
           assaulted
           :
           so
           wee
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Nothing
           more
           peaceable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           established
           upon
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           more
           unpeaceable
           ,
           because
           that
           rocke
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           seas
           ,
           windes
           ,
           enemies
           ,
           persecutions
           .
           But
           yet
           still
           the
           Prophets
           Conclusion
           is
           certaine
           ,
           
             The
             worke
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             quietnesse
             and
             assurance
             for
             ever
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 3.
              
               
            
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               thy
               Power
               ,
               in
               the
               Beauties
               of
               Holinesse
               from
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               morning
               :
               thou
               hast
               the
               dew
               of
               thy
               youth
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           Prophet
           before
           shewed
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Christ
           over
           his
           enemies
           ;
           hee
           now
           speaketh
           of
           his
           Raigne
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           describeth
           what
           manner
           of
           subjects
           or
           souldiers
           Christ
           should
           have
           .
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           varietie
           of
           expositions
           (
           occasioned
           by
           the
           many
           Metaphors
           ,
           and
           different
           translations
           )
           but
           give
           in
           a
           few
           words
           those
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           most
           literall
           and
           pertinent
           to
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             people
          
           ]
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           whom
           thou
           dost
           receive
           from
           thy
           Father
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           the
           standard
           and
           Ensigne
           of
           thy
           Gospell
           ,
           gather
           to
           thy selfe
           .
           
             Shall
             be
             willing
          
           ]
           the
           word
           is
           willingnesses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           people
           of
           
             great
             Willingnesse
             and
             Devotion
          
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           originall
           word
           is
           elsewhere
           used
           ,
           Psal.
           119.108
           .
           )
           shall
           bee
           
             free
             will
             offerings
          
           
           unto
           thee
           .
           The
           Abstract
           being
           put
           for
           the
           Concrete
           ,
           and
           the
           plurall
           for
           the
           singular
           ,
           
           notes
           how
           exceeding
           forward
           and
           free
           they
           should
           be
           ;
           as
           the
           Lord
           to
           signifie
           that
           his
           people
           were
           most
           rebellious
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             Rebellion
             it selfe
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           2.8
           .
           So
           then
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           Thy
           people
           shall
           ,
           with
           most
           readie
           and
           forward
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           devote
           ,
           consecrate
           ,
           and
           render
           up
           themselves
           to
           thy
           governement
           as
           a
           reasonable
           sacrifice
           ,
           shall
           bee
           of
           a
           most
           liberall
           ,
           free
           ,
           noble
           ,
           and
           unconstrained
           spirit
           in
           thy
           service
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           Voluntaries
           in
           the
           warres
           of
           thy
           Kingdome
           .
           
             In
             the
             Day
             of
             Thy
             Power
             ,
          
           or
           
             Of
             thine
             Armies
          
           ]
           by
           these
           words
           wee
           may
           understand
           two
           things
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           aiming
           at
           the
           same
           generall
           sense
           :
           First
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           [
           Armies
           ]
           shall
           bee
           the
           same
           with
           [
           
             Thy
             people
          
           ]
           before
           ;
           In
           the
           Day
           when
           thou
           shalt
           assemble
           thy
           Souldiers
           together
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           set
           up
           thine
           Ensignes
           for
           them
           to
           seeke
           unto
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           cause
           the
           preaching
           of
           thy
           Gospell
           to
           sound
           like
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           prepare
           themselves
           in
           armies
           to
           fight
           thy
           battels
           ,
           then
           shall
           all
           thy
           people
           with
           great
           devotion
           and
           willingnesse
           gather
           themselves
           together
           under
           thy
           Colours
           ,
           and
           freely
           devote
           themselves
           to
           thy
           militarie
           service
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           Power
           or
           Armies
           may
           bee
           meant
           the
           Meanes
           whereby
           this
           free
           and
           willing
           Devotion
           in
           Christs
           people
           is
           wrought
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           send
           foorth
           the
           Rod
           of
           thy
           strength
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           command
           thy
           Apostles
           and
           Ministers
           to
           goe
           forth
           and
           fight
           against
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           thine
           Ordinances
           reveale
           thy
           Power
           and
           spirituall
           strength
           unto
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           shall
           they
           most
           willingly
           relinquish
           their
           former
           service
           ,
           and
           wholly
           devote
           themselves
           unto
           thee
           ,
           to
           fight
           under
           thy
           banners
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           thy
           part
           against
           all
           thine
           enemies
           .
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             Beauties
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ]
           This
           likewise
           wee
           may
           severally
           understand
           .
           Either
           ,
           
             in
             thy
             Holy
             Church
          
           .
           Which
           may
           well
           so
           bee
           called
           with
           allusion
           to
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             The
             Beauty
             of
             Holinesse
             ,
             Psal.
          
           29.2
           .
           and
           a
           
             Holy
             and
             Beautifull
             house
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           64.11
           .
           and
           a
           
             glorious
             high
             throne
             ,
             Ier.
          
           17.12
           .
           And
           hither
           did
           the
           tribes
           resort
           
             in
             troopes
          
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             in
             armies
          
           ,
           
           to
           present
           their
           free
           will
           offerings
           ,
           and
           celebrate
           the
           other
           services
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Or
           else
           wee
           may
           understand
           it
           Causally
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             In
             the
             Day
             of
             thy
             Power
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           reveale
           thy
           strength
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           
             the
             Beauties
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           reveale
           how
           exceeding
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           lovelinesse
           thy
           Holy
           wayes
           and
           services
           are
           ,
           then
           shall
           thy
           people
           bee
           perswaded
           with
           all
           free
           and
           willing
           devotion
           of
           heart
           to
           undertake
           them
           .
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           thus
           ;
           as
           the
           Priests
           who
           offered
           sacrifices
           to
           the
           Lord
           were
           cloathed
           with
           
             Holy
             and
             Beautifull
             garments
             ;
             Exod.
          
           28.2.40
           .
           or
           as
           those
           who
           in
           admiration
           of
           some
           noble
           Prince
           voluntarily
           follow
           the
           service
           of
           his
           warres
           ,
           doe
           set
           themselves
           forth
           in
           the
           most
           complete
           furniture
           and
           richest
           attire
           as
           is
           fit
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           the
           noblenesse
           of
           their
           mindes
           :
           (
           for
           *
           beautifull
           armor
           was
           want
           to
           bee
           esteemed
           the
           honor
           of
           an
           armie
           .
           )
           So
           they
           who
           willingly
           devote
           themselves
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bee
           Souldiers
           and
           Sacrifices
           unto
           him
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           armed
           with
           strength
           ,
           but
           adorned
           with
           such
           inward
           graces
           ,
           as
           make
           them
           
             Beautifull
             as
             Tirza
             ,
             comely
             as
             Ierusalem
             ,
             faire
             as
             the
             Moone
             ,
             cle●re
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             terrible
             as
             an
             armie
             with
             banners
             .
          
           All
           which
           three
           Explications
           meete
           in
           one
           generall
           ,
           which
           is
           principally
           intended
           ,
           that
           Holinesse
           hath
           all
           beauties
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           that
           onely
           which
           maketh
           a
           man
           lovely
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             From
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
             :
             thou
             hast
             the
             dew
             of
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           ]
           There
           is
           a
           middle
           point
           after
           those
           words
           ,
           [
           
             The
             Wombe
             of
             the
             Morning
          
           ,
           ]
           which
           may
           seeme
           to
           disjoine
           the
           clauses
           ,
           &
           make
           those
           words
           referre
           wholly
           to
           
           the
           preceding
           .
           In
           which
           relation
           ,
           there
           might
           bee
           a
           double
           sense
           conceived
           in
           them
           .
           Either
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Beauties
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ,
           or
           in
           Holinesse
           very
           beautifull
           more
           than
           the
           Aurora
           or
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           when
           shee
           is
           ready
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           Sunne
           .
           And
           then
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           metaphor
           to
           expresse
           the
           glorious
           beautie
           of
           Gods
           wayes
           .
           Or
           thus
           ,
           thy
           people
           shall
           bee
           a
           willing
           people
           from
           the
           very
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           forming
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           shining
           forth
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           rise
           out
           of
           their
           former
           nakednesse
           and
           security
           ,
           and
           shall
           adorne
           themselves
           with
           the
           beautifull
           graces
           of
           Christs
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           with
           cloathing
           of
           wrought
           gold
           ,
           and
           rayment
           of
           needle-worke
           ,
           and
           shall
           with
           gladnesse
           and
           rejoycing
           ,
           with
           much
           devotion
           and
           willingnesse
           of
           heart
           bee
           brought
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           present
           themselves
           before
           him
           as
           Voluntaries
           in
           his
           service
           .
           
           But
           because
           the
           learned
           conceive
           that
           the
           middle
           point
           is
           onely
           a
           distinction
           for
           convenient
           reading
           ,
           not
           a
           disjunction
           of
           the
           sense
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           rest
           in
           a
           more
           received
           exposition
           .
           Thy
           Children
           shall
           bee
           borne
           in
           great
           abundance
           unto
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           seed
           of
           thy
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           morning
           ,
           or
           sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           shall
           shine
           forth
           upon
           it
           .
           As
           the
           dew
           is
           borne
           out
           of
           the
           coole
           morning
           aire
           as
           out
           of
           a
           wombe
           ,
           distilling
           down
           in
           innumerable
           drops
           upon
           the
           earth
           ;
           so
           thine
           elect
           shall
           bee
           borne
           unto
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           thy
           word
           and
           first
           approach
           of
           thy
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           in
           innumerable
           armies
           .
           And
           this
           explication
           is
           very
           suteable
           to
           the
           harmonie
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           useth
           the
           same
           metaphors
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           other
           places
           .
           
           The
           
             Remnant
             of
             Iacob
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             many
             people
             as
             a
             dew
             from
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           Bright-morning-starre
           ,
           and
           the
           Day-spring
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           the
           
             time
             of
             Day
          
           ,
           or
           the
           approach
           of
           Day
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           
             from
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
          
           is
           from
           the
           heavenly
           
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           wing
           or
           beame
           wherby
           the
           Sunne
           of
           Righteousnesse
           revealeth
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           breaketh
           out
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           rising
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           rejoyceth
           like
           a
           Giant
           to
           runne
           his
           race
           ,
           shall
           the
           succession
           increase
           ,
           and
           armies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           bee
           continually
           supplied
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           thus
           unfolded
           doe
           containe
           in
           them
           a
           lively
           
             Character
             of
             the
             subjects
             in
             Christs
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             .
          
           Described
           first
           by
           their
           Relation
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           propriety
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Thy
             People
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           their
           present
           condition
           ,
           intimated
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           Willing
           ,
           or
           Voluntaries
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           wee
           take
           [
           
             Thy
             People
          
           ]
           and
           [
           Armies
           ]
           for
           Synonymous
           termes
           .
           The
           one
           notifying
           the
           order
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           other
           )
           expressed
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           bee
           
             military
             men
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           their
           through
           and
           universall
           resignation
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           and
           devotednesse
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           when
           he
           conquereth
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           conquest
           is
           wrought
           upon
           the
           wills
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           .
           
             Victorque
             volentes
             Per
             populos
             dat
             jura
             .
             Thy
             people
             shall
             bee
             willing
             .
          
           The
           ground
           of
           which
           willingnesse
           is
           further
           added
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           chiefly
           I
           understand
           those
           words
           )
           
             The
             Day
             of
             thy
             Power
          
           .
           So
           that
           the
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           subjects
           is
           effected
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           in
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           By
           their
           honorable
           attire
           ,
           and
           military
           robes
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           appeare
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           attend
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             In
             Beauties
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           various
           and
           manifold
           graces
           of
           Christ
           as
           in
           a
           garment
           of
           diverse
           colours
           .
           Fiftly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           their
           age
           ,
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           birth
           ;
           They
           are
           the
           
             Dew
             of
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           the
           small
           drops
           of
           dew
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           borne
           to
           him
           out
           of
           the
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           as
           dew
           is
           generated
           ,
           not
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Heavenly
             calling
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           morning-starre
           ,
           and
           day-spring
           upon
           their
           consciences
           .
           Yee
           are
           all
           the
           
             Children
             of
             light
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Children
             of
             the
             day
          
           ;
           wee
           are
           not
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           nor
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.5
           .
        
         
         
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           I
           approve
           not
           the
           mincing
           and
           crumbling
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Yet
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           for
           models
           and
           summaries
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           suppose
           there
           may
           bee
           weight
           in
           every
           word
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           rich
           Iewell
           there
           is
           worth
           in
           every
           sparkle
           .
           Here
           then
           first
           wee
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           Christs
           Propriety
           to
           his
           people
           .
           [
           
             Thy
             people
          
           ]
           All
           the
           Elect
           and
           Beleevers
           doe
           a
           belong
           unto
           Christ.
           They
           are
           
             His
             People
          
           .
           They
           are
           his
           
             Owne
             sheepe
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           mutuall
           and
           reciprocall
           propriety
           between
           him
           and
           them
           .
           
             I
             am
             my
             beloveds
             ,
             and
             my
             beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           His
           desire
           is
           towards
           mee
           .
           His
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           as
           hee
           is
           God
           onely
           ,
           by
           a
           right
           of
           inseparable
           dominion
           as
           wee
           are
           his
           creatures
           .
           For
           all
           things
           were
           b
           created
           by
           him
           and
           
             for
             him
          
           .
           And
           hee
           is
           
             over
             all
          
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           Nor
           his
           onely
           as
           hee
           is
           the
           c
           first-borne
           and
           the
           heire
           of
           all
           things
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           hee
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           
             over
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
           But
           as
           he
           is
           the
           mediator
           and
           head
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           the
           faithfull
           are
           his
           by
           a
           more
           peculiar
           propriety
           .
           d
           
             Wee
             are
             thine
             ,
             thou
             never
             barest
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             called
             by
             thy
             name
             .
          
           The
           Devils
           are
           his
           Vassals
           .
           The
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           his
           prisoners
           .
           The
           faithfull
           onely
           are
           his
           
             subjects
             and
             followers
          
           .
           His
           Iewels
           ,
           his
           Friends
           ,
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           his
           Sonnes
           ,
           his
           Members
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           .
           His
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           relations
           of
           intimatenesse
           that
           can
           bee
           named
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Propriety
           Christ
           hath
           unto
           us
           upon
           severall
           grounds
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           Constitution
           and
           Donation
           from
           his
           Father
           .
           
           God
           hath
           
             made
             him
             Lord
             and
             Christ.
          
           Hee
           hath
           
             put
             all
             things
          
           under
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           hath
           
             given
             him
             to
             bee
             Head
          
           over
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Aske
           of
           mee
           and
           I
           
             will
             give
             thee
          
           the
           heathen
           for
           thine
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           for
           thy
           possession
           .
           Behold
           ,
           I
           and
           the
           Children
           whom
           
             thou
             hast
             given
             mee
          
           .
           Thine
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           
             thou
             gavest
             them
             to
             mee
          
           .
           For
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           we
           were
           
             bought
             by
             Christ
             in
             our
             redemption
             ,
          
           
           so
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           love
           wee
           were
           
             given
             unto
             Christ
             in
             our
             election
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           might
           redeeme
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           a
           right
           of
           purchase
           ,
           treaty
           ,
           and
           covenant
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           Father
           .
           For
           wee
           ,
           having
           sold
           away
           our selves
           ,
           and
           being
           now
           in
           the
           enemies
           possession
           ,
           could
           not
           bee
           restored
           unto
           our
           primitive
           estate
           without
           some
           intervening
           price
           to
           redeeme
           us
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           hee
           was
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           
             Buy
             out
          
           those
           that
           were
           under
           the
           Law.
           And
           againe
           ,
           yee
           are
           
             Bought
             with
             a
             price
          
           .
           Hee
           was
           our
           surety
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           and
           was
           
             set
             forth
             to
             declare
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
          
           God
           dealt
           in
           grace
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           justice
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           a
           right
           of
           conquest
           and
           deliverance
           .
           Hee
           hath
           plucked
           us
           out
           of
           our
           enemies
           hands
           ,
           hee
           hath
           dispossessed
           and
           spoiled
           those
           that
           ruled
           over
           us
           before
           ,
           he
           hath
           delivered
           us
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           translated
           us
           into
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           ;
           wee
           are
           
             his
             free
             men
          
           ,
           
           hee
           onely
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           hath
           rescued
           us
           as
           spoiles
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           become
           
             his
             servants
          
           ,
           and
           owe
           obedience
           unto
           him
           as
           our
           Patron
           and
           deliverer
           .
           As
           the
           Gibeonites
           when
           they
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           were
           thereupon
           made
           hewers
           of
           wood
           ,
           and
           drawers
           of
           water
           for
           the
           congregation
           :
           So
           wee
           being
           rescued
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           tyrannous
           Lords
           which
           ruled
           over
           us
           ,
           doe
           now
           owe
           service
           and
           subjection
           unto
           him
           that
           hath
           so
           mercifully
           delivered
           us
           .
           
           
             Being
             made
             free
             from
             sinne
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             ye
             become
             the
             Servants
             of
             Righteousnesse
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             wee
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           being
           dead
           wherin
           we
           were
           held
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             should
             serve
             in
             newnesse
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           And
           againe
           ,
           
           
             Hee
             died
             for
             all
             that
             they
             which
             live
             should
             not
             henceforth
             live
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             him
             which
             died
             for
             them
             and
             rose
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           covenant
           and
           stipulation
           .
           
             I
             entred
             into
             
             covenant
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             becamest
             mine
             .
          
           Therefore
           in
           our
           Baptisme
           we
           are
           said
           to
           bee
           
             Baptized
             into
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           and
           to
           bee
           
             Baptized
             into
             his
             name
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           wholy
           to
           consecrate
           and
           devote
           our selves
           to
           him
           as
           the
           servants
           of
           his
           family
           .
           Therefore
           they
           which
           were
           Baptized
           in
           the
           ancient
           a
           Church
           were
           wont
           to
           put
           on
           
             white
             rayment
          
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Liverie
           and
           Badge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           Testimony
           of
           that
           purity
           and
           service
           which
           therein
           they
           vowed
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           still
           retaine
           the
           ancient
           forme
           of
           
             vow
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             profession
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           which
           b
           was
           to
           
             renounce
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             pompe
             ,
             luxury
             and
             pleasures
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           done
           in
           a
           most
           solemne
           and
           deliberate
           manner
           by
           way
           of
           answere
           to
           the
           question
           and
           demand
           of
           Christ.
           For
           which
           purpose
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           calleth
           Baptisme
           c
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             The
             Answere
          
           ,
           or
           the
           interrogative
           triall
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           towards
           God.
           Hee
           that
           conformeth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           fashions
           ,
           and
           setteth
           his
           heart
           upon
           the
           favors
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           empty
           applause
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           liveth
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           and
           courses
           and
           sinfull
           maximes
           of
           worldly
           men
           ,
           in
           such
           indifferency
           ,
           compliancie
           and
           connivence
           as
           may
           flatter
           others
           and
           delude
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           freely
           and
           customarily
           over-rul'd
           by
           the
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           yeeldeth
           to
           loosnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           to
           vanity
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           lusts
           of
           eye
           ,
           pride
           of
           life
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           impurity
           of
           minde
           or
           body
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           earthly
           and
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           is
           little
           better
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           than
           a
           perjured
           ,
           &
           a
           runnagate
           person
           ,
           flinging
           off
           from
           that
           service
           unto
           which
           hee
           had
           bound
           himselfe
           by
           a
           solemne
           vow
           ,
           and
           robbing
           Christ
           of
           that
           interest
           in
           him
           which
           by
           a
           mutuall
           stipulation
           was
           agreed
           upon
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           our
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           participation
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           fulnesse
           .
           All
           that
           wee
           are
           in
           regard
           of
           Spirit
           and
           life
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           e
           
             Wee
             are
             nothing
             
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           And
           wee
           f
           
             can
             doe
             nothing
             of
             our selves
          
           .
           All
           that
           wee
           are
           is
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ.
           g
           
             By
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             what
             I
             am
             .
          
           And
           all
           that
           wee
           doe
           is
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           h
           
             I
             am
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthneth
             mee
             .
          
           As
           when
           we
           doe
           evill
           ,
           i
           it
           is
           not
           wee
           our selves
           ,
           but
           sinne
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           :
           So
           when
           wee
           doe
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           k
           not
           wee
           ,
           but
           Christ
           that
           liveth
           in
           us
           .
           So
           that
           in
           all
           respects
           wee
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           died
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           a
           point
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           ,
           needfull
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           labor
           therein
           to
           try
           &
           secure
           our selves
           that
           wee
           belong
           unto
           Christ.
           
           For
           which
           purpose
           wee
           must
           note
           that
           a
           man
           may
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           two
           manner
           of
           wayes
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           a
           meere
           
             Externall
             profession
          
           .
           So
           all
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           and
           oracles
           theirs
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           they
           have
           many
           priviledges
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sheweth
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
           )
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           such
           men
           continuing
           unreformed
           in
           their
           inner
           man
           ,
           are
           neerer
           unto
           cursing
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           subject
           unto
           a
           sorer
           condemnation
           ,
           for
           despising
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           whom
           in
           their
           Baptisme
           they
           made
           so
           solemne
           a
           covenant
           .
           For
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Gospell
           to
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           
           but
           will
           cause
           it
           to
           prosper
           unto
           some
           end
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           to
           save
           those
           that
           beleeve
           ;
           or
           to
           cumulate
           the
           damnation
           of
           those
           that
           disobey
           it
           .
           Hee
           will
           be
           more
           carefull
           to
           cleanse
           his
           garner
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           his
           floore
           ,
           
           than
           of
           other
           empty
           and
           barren
           places
           .
           A
           weed
           in
           the
           garden
           is
           in
           more
           danger
           of
           rooting
           out
           than
           in
           the
           open
           field
           .
           Such
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           than
           Ivy
           to
           the
           tree
           unto
           which
           it
           externally
           adheres
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           by
           
             Implantation
             into
             his
             Body
          
           :
           Which
           is
           done
           by
           faith
           .
           But
           here
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           that
           as
           some
           branches
           in
           a
           tree
           have
           a
           more
           faint
           and
           unprofitable
           fellowship
           with
           the
           roote
           than
           others
           ;
           as
           having
           no
           further
           strength
           than
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           leaves
           ,
           but
           
           not
           with
           fruit
           :
           so
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           severall
           vertues
           or
           kindes
           of
           faith
           ,
           may
           the
           degrees
           of
           mens
           in
           grafture
           into
           Christ
           bee
           judged
           of
           .
           
           There
           is
           a
           dead
           ,
           unoperative
           faith
           ,
           which
           like
           Adam
           after
           his
           fall
           hath
           the
           nakednesse
           thereof
           covered
           onely
           with
           leaves
           ,
           with
           meere
           formall
           &
           hypocriticall
           conformities
           .
           And
           there
           is
           an
           unfained
           ,
           lively
           ,
           
           and
           effectuall
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           availeable
           to
           those
           purposes
           for
           which
           faith
           was
           appointed
           ,
           namely
           to
           justifie
           the
           person
           ,
           to
           purifie
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           quench
           temptations
           ,
           to
           carry
           a
           man
           with
           wisedome
           and
           an
           unblameable
           conversation
           through
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           to
           worke
           by
           love
           ,
           to
           grow
           and
           make
           a
           man
           abound
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           this
           distinction
           our
           Savior
           giveth
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             some
             branches
             in
             him
             which
             beare
             not
             fruit
             ,
          
           and
           those
           he
           taketh
           away
           :
           
           
             And
             others
             which
             beare
             fruit
          
           ,
           and
           those
           hee
           purgeth
           that
           they
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           .
           Those
           onely
           are
           the
           branches
           ,
           which
           hee
           desires
           to
           owne
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           to
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           is
           that
           onely
           which
           maketh
           us
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             A
             purchased
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             unto
             him
             .
          
           And
           there
           are
           severall
           wayes
           of
           evidencing
           it
           .
           I
           will
           onely
           name
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           and
           most
           in
           the
           Text.
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           Morning-starre
           ,
           a
           
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           so
           ever
           comes
           to
           the
           soule
           
             with
             selfe-evidencing
             properties
          
           .
           Vnto
           him
           belongeth
           that
           royall
           prerogative
           ,
           to
           write
           
             Teste
             Meipso
          
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           bee
           himselfe
           the
           witnesse
           to
           his
           owne
           Acts
           ,
           purchases
           ,
           and
           covenants
           .
           Therefore
           his
           Spirit
           came
           in
           tongues
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           mighty
           winde
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           severall
           wayes
           of
           manifesting
           themselves
           ,
           and
           stand
           not
           in
           need
           of
           any
           borrowed
           or
           forraigne
           confirmations
           .
           If
           Christ
           then
           bee
           in
           the
           heart
           hee
           will
           discover
           himselfe
           .
           His
           Spirit
           is
           the
           Originall
           of
           Grace
           and
           strength
           ,
           as
           concupiscence
           is
           of
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           a
           seed
           in
           the
           heart
           which
           will
           spring
           up
           and
           shew
           it selfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           lust
           doth
           take
           the
           first
           advantage
           of
           the
           
           faint
           and
           imperfect
           stirrings
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           in
           little
           infants
           ,
           to
           evidence
           it selfe
           in
           pride
           ,
           folly
           ,
           stubbornesse
           ,
           and
           other
           childish
           sinnes
           :
           So
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           cannot
           lie
           dead
           ,
           but
           will
           worke
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Spirit
           of
           burning
           by
           the
           light
           ,
           heate
           ,
           purging
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           inflaming
           ,
           combating
           vertue
           which
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           make
           the
           soule
           which
           was
           barren
           ,
           and
           settled
           on
           the
           lees
           ,
           and
           unacquainted
           with
           any
           such
           motions
           before
           ▪
           stand
           amazed
           at
           its
           owne
           alteration
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           
             Rebekah
             ,
             If
             it
             bee
             so
             ,
             why
             am
             I
             thus
             ?
          
           Externals
           may
           bee
           imitated
           by
           art
           ;
           but
           no
           man
           can
           paint
           the
           soule
           or
           the
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           sense
           and
           motion
           of
           creature
           .
           Now
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           are
           the
           internall
           formes
           ,
           and
           active
           principles
           in
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             us
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           who
           is
           
             our
             Life
          
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           impossible
           it
           is
           that
           any
           hypocrite
           should
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           obscure
           those
           intimate
           and
           vitall
           workings
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           evidenceth
           himselfe
           thereunto
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           feareth
           the
           Lord
           may
           walke
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           such
           discomforts
           as
           he
           shall
           see
           no
           light
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           in
           that
           condition
           Christ
           doth
           not
           want
           properties
           to
           evidence
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           feare
           of
           sinne
           ,
           striving
           of
           Spirit
           with
           God
           ,
           closenesse
           of
           heart
           and
           constant
           recourse
           to
           him
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           onely
           the
           soule
           is
           shut
           up
           and
           overclowded
           that
           it
           cannot
           discerne
           him
           .
           
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           Seale
           ,
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           an
           earnest
           ,
           an
           hansell
           ,
           a
           
             first
             fruit
          
           of
           that
           fulnesse
           which
           is
           promised
           hereafter
           .
           It
           is
           Christs
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fashioneth
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           unto
           his
           heavenly
           image
           ,
           to
           long
           for
           more
           comprehension
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           more
           conformity
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           more
           intimacie
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           more
           grace
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           strength
           from
           him
           ;
           it
           turneth
           the
           bent
           and
           course
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           that
           earthly
           and
           sensuall
           end
           unto
           which
           it
           wrought
           before
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           branch
           having
           been
           ingrafted
           into
           a
           wild
           stock
           converteth
           
           the
           sappe
           of
           a
           Crab
           into
           pleasant
           fruit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           one
           of
           Christs
           people
           ,
           then
           there
           hath
           a
           
             day
             of
             power
          
           passed
           over
           him
           ,
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           entred
           into
           him
           ,
           hee
           hath
           beene
           conquered
           by
           the
           rod
           of
           Christs
           strength
           ,
           he
           hath
           felt
           Iohns
           axe
           laid
           to
           the
           root
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           perswaded
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           is
           with
           shaking
           :
           the
           conscience
           hath
           felt
           a
           mightie
           operation
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           though
           to
           other
           men
           it
           hath
           passed
           over
           like
           emptie
           breath
           ;
           for
           the
           Word
           
             worketh
             effectually
             in
             those
             that
             beleeve
             ,
          
           and
           bringeth
           about
           the
           purposes
           for
           which
           it
           was
           sent
           .
           To
           those
           that
           are
           called
           it
           is
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.22
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           where
           Christ
           comes
           ,
           he
           comes
           with
           
             beautie
             and
             holinesse
          
           ,
           
           those
           who
           lay
           in
           their
           bloud
           and
           pollutions
           before
           bare
           &
           naked
           ,
           are
           made
           exceeding
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           renowned
           for
           their
           beauty
           ,
           
             perfect
             through
             the
             comelines
             which
             he
             puts
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
           He
           comes
           unto
           the
           soule
           with
           beauty
           and
           pretious
           oile
           ,
           and
           garments
           of
           praise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ,
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           healing
           ,
           to
           present
           the
           Church
           a
           Holy
           Church
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinckle
           to
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           where
           Christ
           commeth
           ,
           he
           commeth
           with
           a
           
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           
           with
           much
           light
           to
           acquaint
           the
           soule
           with
           his
           truth
           and
           promises
           ;
           and
           with
           much
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           making
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           was
           barren
           before
           ,
           to
           flow
           with
           rivers
           of
           living
           water
           ,
           
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           abound
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           These
           are
           the
           particular
           evidences
           of
           our
           belonging
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           we
           must
           examine
           our selves
           .
           
           Doe
           I
           finde
           in
           my
           soule
           the
           new
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           written
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           onely
           in
           title
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           a
           Christian
           ?
           Doe
           I
           finde
           the
           secret
           nature
           and
           figure
           of
           Christ
           fashioned
           in
           mee
           ,
           swaying
           mine
           heart
           to
           the
           love
           and
           obedience
           of
           his
           holy
           wayes
           ?
           Doe
           I
           heare
           the
           voice
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           hand
           and
           judicature
           of
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           within
           me
           ,
           leading
           me
           in
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           ordering
           
           mine
           inner
           man
           ,
           sentencing
           and
           crucifying
           mine
           earthly
           members
           ?
           Am
           I
           a
           serious
           and
           earnest
           enemie
           to
           my
           originall
           lusts
           ,
           and
           closest
           corruptions
           ?
           Doe
           I
           feele
           the
           workings
           and
           kindlings
           of
           them
           in
           mine
           heart
           with
           much
           paine
           and
           mourning
           ,
           with
           much
           humiliation
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           deprecation
           against
           them
           ?
           Is
           Christ
           my
           center
           ?
           Doe
           I
           finde
           in
           mine
           heart
           a
           willingnesse
           to
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           here
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           promises
           ,
           directions
           ,
           comforts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           his
           reproches
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           in
           his
           glory
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           greatest
           businesse
           of
           my
           life
           to
           make
           my selfe
           more
           like
           him
           ,
           to
           walke
           as
           he
           also
           walked
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           he
           was
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           purifie
           my selfe
           even
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           ?
           Hath
           the
           terrour
           of
           his
           wrath
           perswaded
           me
           ,
           and
           shaken
           my
           conscience
           out
           of
           its
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           looke
           about
           for
           a
           refuge
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           more
           beautifull
           than
           the
           morning
           brightnesse
           the
           feet
           of
           those
           who
           bring
           glad
           tidings
           of
           deliverance
           and
           peace
           ?
           Hath
           his
           Gospell
           an
           effectual
           seminall
           vertue
           within
           me
           to
           new
           forme
           my
           nature
           and
           life
           daily
           unto
           his
           heavenly
           Image
           ?
           Is
           it
           an
           ingrafted
           word
           which
           mingleth
           with
           my
           conscience
           ,
           and
           hideth
           it selfe
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           actuating
           ,
           determining
           ,
           moderating
           ,
           and
           over-ruling
           it
           to
           its
           owne
           way
           ?
           Am
           I
           cleansed
           from
           my
           filthinesse
           ,
           carefull
           to
           keepe
           my selfe
           chaste
           ,
           comely
           ,
           beautifull
           ,
           a
           fit
           spouse
           for
           the
           fairest
           of
           ten
           thousand
           ?
           Doe
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           light
           ,
           walking
           as
           a
           childe
           of
           light
           ,
           living
           as
           an
           heire
           of
           light
           ,
           going
           on
           like
           the
           Sunne
           unto
           the
           perfect
           day
           labouring
           to
           abound
           alwayes
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Then
           I
           may
           have
           good
           assurance
           that
           I
           belong
           unto
           Christ.
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           a
           seminary
           of
           much
           comfort
           to
           my
           soule
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           Christs
           ,
           then
           he
           
             careth
             for
             us
          
           ,
           for
           propriety
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           care
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             an
             hireling
          
           ,
           
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             and
             not
             the
             shepherd
             ,
             whose
             owne
             the
             sheepe
             are
             not
             ,
             seeth
             the
             wolfe
             comming
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             the
             sheepe
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Because
             hee
             is
             an
             hireling
             he
             careth
             not
             for
             the
             
             sheepe
             .
             But
             I
             am
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             know
             my
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             am
             knowne
             of
             mine
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             they
             are
             mine
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             carefull
             of
             them
             .
          
           He
           watcheth
           over
           us
           ,
           he
           searcheth
           and
           seeketh
           us
           out
           in
           our
           stragglings
           ,
           and
           feedeth
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           principall
           argument
           we
           have
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           looke
           upon
           us
           for
           good
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           manifold
           provocations
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           owne
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           us
           as
           his
           owne
           peculiar
           people
           .
           Though
           the
           Church
           be
           full
           of
           ruines
           ,
           
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           he
           will
           repaire
           it
           ;
           
           though
           it
           be
           blacke
           aswell
           as
           comely
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           Spouse
           ,
           he
           will
           pitie
           and
           cherish
           it
           ;
           
           though
           it
           bring
           forth
           wilde
           grapes
           ,
           and
           bee
           indeed
           meet
           for
           no
           worke
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           his
           owne
           vine
           ,
           planted
           by
           his
           owne
           right
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           made
           strong
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           will
           therefore
           be
           carefull
           to
           fence
           and
           prune
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           argument
           we
           have
           to
           prevaile
           with
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           that
           in
           Christ
           we
           call
           him
           Father
           ,
           wee
           present
           our selves
           before
           him
           ,
           
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           we
           make
           mention
           of
           no
           other
           Lord
           or
           name
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           deny
           us
           the
           things
           which
           are
           good
           for
           us
           .
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           wee
           are
           Christs
           ,
           then
           hee
           will
           certainely
           
             purge
             us
          
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           members
           suteable
           to
           the
           head
           .
           I
           sware
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           covenant
           with
           thee
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           and
           
             thou
             becamest
             mine
          
           ,
           and
           immediately
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             then
             washed
             I
             thee
             with
             water
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           I
           throughly
           washed
           away
           thy
           bloud
           from
           thee
           .
           
           Every
           branch
           
             in
             ●e
          
           that
           beareth
           fruit
           ,
           
             he
             purgeth
             it
          
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruit
           .
           
           He
           
             purifieth
             to
             himselfe
             a
             peculiar
             people
             :
          
           If
           wee
           be
           his
           
             peculiar
             people
          
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           for
           himselfe
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           speakes
           )
           he
           will
           undoubtedly
           
             purifie
             us
          
           ;
           
           that
           we
           may
           be
           honourable
           vessels
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           meet
           for
           the
           M●sters
           use
           ,
           and
           prepared
           unto
           every
           good
           worke
           .
           He
           will
           furnish
           us
           with
           all
           such
           supplies
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           place
           in
           his
           body
           requires
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           he
           hath
           set
           us
           .
           Grace
           and
           glory
           will
           he
           give
           ,
           and
           no
           good
           thing
           will
           he
           withhold
           
           from
           those
           who
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           our
           proprietie
           to
           Christ
           giveth
           us
           right
           unto
           all
           good
           things
           :
           
             All
             is
             yours
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             Christs
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           Christs
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           
             spare
             us
          
           .
           This
           was
           the
           argument
           which
           the
           Priest
           was
           to
           use
           betweene
           the
           Porch
           and
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
             Spare
             thy
             people
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           and
           give
           not
           thine
           heritage
           to
           reproch
           .
           Then
           will
           the
           Lord
           be
           jealous
           for
           his
           Land
           ,
           and
           
             pitie
             his
             people
          
           .
           
           They
           
             shall
             be
             mine
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           that
           I
           make
           up
           my
           jewels
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           
             spare
             them
          
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           
             spareth
             his
             owne
             sonne
          
           that
           serveth
           him
           .
           Of
           my
           servant
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           give
           wages
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           worke
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           love
           or
           grace
           ,
           I
           expect
           a
           service
           proportionable
           to
           the
           pay
           hee
           receives
           :
           But
           in
           my
           childe
           I
           reward
           not
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           willingnesse
           ,
           the
           loving
           and
           obedient
           disposition
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           passe
           over
           those
           failings
           and
           weaknesses
           which
           discover
           themselves
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           or
           strength
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           love
           ,
           praising
           the
           endevours
           ,
           and
           pardoning
           the
           miscarriages
           .
           Thus
           doth
           the
           Lord
           deale
           with
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           Christs
           he
           will
           
             pray
             for
             us
          
           ,
           I
           pray
           not
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           
             for
             them
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             they
             are
             thine
             ;
             and
             all
             mine
             are
             thine
             ,
             and
             thine
             are
             mine
             ,
          
           &c.
           so
           that
           wee
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           helpe
           in
           all
           times
           of
           need
           ,
           
           because
           we
           know
           that
           tho
           Father
           heareth
           his
           Sonne
           alwayes
           ;
           and
           those
           things
           which
           in
           much
           feare
           ,
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           we
           aske
           for
           our selves
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           according
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           dictate
           and
           mouth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           heart
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           his
           intercession
           demandeth
           for
           us
           the
           same
           things
           .
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             confidence
             which
             we
             have
             in
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             if
             wee
             aske
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             hee
             heareth
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             the
             petitions
             that
             we
             desire
             of
             him
             :
          
           For
           as
           the
           world
           hateth
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           hateth
           him
           first
           ;
           so
           the
           Father
           loveth
           and
           heareth
           us
           ,
           because
           he
           loveth
           and
           heareth
           him
           first
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           Christs
           ,
           then
           hee
           
             will
             teach
             us
          
           ,
           and
           commune
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           reveale
           himselfe
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           with
           his
           voice
           .
           He
           
             calleth
             his
             owne
             sheepe
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             leadeth
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             putteth
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             goeth
             before
             them
             .
          
           Because
           Israel
           was
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           therefore
           he
           shewed
           them
           his
           words
           .
           
           
             The
             Law
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             the
             Oracles
             theirs
             ,
          
           when
           hee
           entreth
           into
           covenant
           with
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           his
           ,
           then
           he
           writeth
           his
           Law
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Prophet
           Davids
           argument
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             give
             me
             understanding
          
           :
           Because
           I
           am
           thine
           in
           a
           speciall
           relation
           ,
           therefore
           acquaint
           me
           with
           thee
           in
           an
           especiall
           manner
           .
           
             The
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             thy
             mercy
             ,
          
           
           there
           is
           much
           of
           thy
           goodnesse
           revealed
           to
           all
           the
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           that
           are
           not
           called
           by
           thy
           name
           :
           but
           as
           for
           mee
           whom
           thou
           hast
           made
           thine
           owne
           by
           a
           neerer
           relation
           ,
           let
           mee
           have
           experience
           of
           a
           greater
           mercy
           ,
           
             Teach
             mee
             thy
             Statutes
          
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           his
           ,
           he
           will
           
             chastise
             us
             in
             mercy
          
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           fury
           ,
           though
           he
           leave
           us
           not
           altogether
           unpunished
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           punish
           us
           lesse
           than
           our
           iniquities
           deserve
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           deale
           with
           us
           as
           with
           others
           :
           
             Though
             I
             make
             a
             full
             end
             of
             all
             nations
             whither
             I
             have
             driven
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             make
             a
             full
             end
             of
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             I
             will
             correct
             thee
             in
             measure
             .
          
           I
           will
           correct
           thee
           to
           cure
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           ruine
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           considered
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Present
             condition
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           was
           to
           be
           
             military
             men
          
           ,
           to
           joyne
           with
           the
           armies
           of
           Christ
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           As
           he
           was
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           be
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           no
           sooner
           was
           Christ
           consecrated
           by
           his
           solemne
           Baptisme
           unto
           the
           worke
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           ,
           but
           presently
           hee
           was
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Tempter
           :
           And
           no
           sooner
           doth
           any
           man
           give
           up
           his
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           breake
           loose
           from
           that
           hellish
           power
           under
           which
           hee
           was
           held
           ,
           but
           presently
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           hoasts
           ,
           Satan
           and
           his
           confederates
           
           pursue
           him
           with
           deadly
           fury
           ,
           and
           powre
           out
           flouds
           of
           malice
           and
           rage
           against
           him
           .
           Hell
           and
           death
           are
           
             at
             truce
             with
             wicked
             men
          
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           covenant
           and
           agreement
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           Satan
           
             holdeth
             his
             possession
             in
             peace
          
           :
           
           but
           when
           a
           stronger
           than
           he
           commeth
           upon
           ,
           and
           overcommeth
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           from
           that
           time
           implacable
           venom●
           and
           hostility
           against
           such
           a
           soule
           ;
           the
           malice
           ,
           power
           ,
           policie
           ,
           stratagems
           ,
           and
           machianations
           of
           Satan
           ;
           the
           lusts
           and
           vanities
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           honours
           ,
           profits
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           frownes
           ,
           flatteries
           ,
           snares
           of
           the
           wicked
           world
           :
           the
           affections
           ,
           desires
           ,
           inclinations
           ,
           deceits
           of
           our
           owne
           fleshly
           hearts
           ,
           will
           ever
           plie
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           force
           it
           to
           perpetuall
           combates
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           Satan
           an
           everlasting
           enmitie
           against
           the
           glory
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           and
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           This
           malice
           of
           his
           exerciseth
           it selfe
           against
           all
           those
           that
           have
           given
           themselves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Kingdome
           he
           mightily
           laboureth
           to
           demolish
           :
           by
           his
           power
           persecuting
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           craftinesse
           and
           wily
           insinuations
           undermining
           it
           ;
           by
           his
           vast
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           in
           palliating
           ,
           altering
           ,
           mixing
           ,
           proportioning
           ,
           and
           measuring
           his
           temptations
           and
           spirituall
           wickednesse
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           subvert
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           purity
           thereof
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           with
           heresie
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           with
           idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           unity
           thereof
           ,
           by
           pestering
           it
           with
           schisme
           and
           distraction
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           liberty
           thereof
           ,
           by
           bondage
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           progresse
           and
           inlargement
           thereof
           ,
           endevouring
           to
           blast
           and
           make
           fruitlesse
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           this
           malice
           of
           Satan
           is
           wonderfully
           set
           on
           and
           encouraged
           both
           by
           the
           
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
          
           ,
           those
           armies
           of
           lusts
           and
           affections
           which
           swarme
           within
           us
           ,
           entertaining
           ,
           joyning
           force
           ,
           and
           co-operating
           with
           all
           his
           suggestions
           ;
           disheartning
           ,
           reclaiming
           ,
           and
           pulling
           backe
           the
           soule
           when
           it
           offers
           to
           make
           any
           opposition
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           the
           
           men
           ,
           and
           materials
           of
           this
           evill
           world
           .
           By
           the
           examples
           ,
           the
           threats
           ,
           the
           interests
           ,
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           intimacie
           ,
           the
           wit
           ,
           the
           tongues
           ,
           the
           hands
           ,
           the
           exprobrations
           ,
           the
           persecutions
           ,
           the
           insinuations
           and
           seductions
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
           By
           the
           profits
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           the
           preferments
           ,
           the
           acceptation
           ,
           credit
           and
           applause
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           meanes
           Satan
           most
           importunately
           pursueth
           one
           of
           these
           
             two
             ends
          
           ,
           either
           to
           subvert
           the
           godly
           by
           drawing
           them
           away
           from
           Christ
           to
           apostacie
           ,
           formalitie
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           Discomfort
           them
           with
           diffidence
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           opposition
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           afflictions
           .
           And
           these
           oppositions
           of
           Satan
           meet
           with
           a
           Christian
           in
           every
           respect
           or
           consideration
           ,
           under
           which
           he
           may
           be
           conceiv'd
           :
           consider
           him
           in
           his
           
             spirituall
             estate
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             severall
             parts
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             temporall
             relations
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Actions
             or
             imployments
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           Satan
           is
           busie
           to
           overturne
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           in
           him
           .
           In
           his
           
             spirituall
             estate
          
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           
             weake
             Christian
          
           ,
           he
           assaulteth
           him
           with
           perpetuall
           doubts
           and
           feares
           touching
           his
           election
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           adoption
           ,
           perseverance
           ,
           christian
           liberty
           ,
           strength
           against
           corruptions
           ,
           companies
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           &c.
           if
           he
           be
           a
           
             strong
             Christian
          
           ,
           he
           laboureth
           to
           draw
           him
           unto
           selfe-confidence
           ,
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           neglect
           of
           further
           proficiencie
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           There
           is
           no
           
             naturall
             part
          
           or
           facultie
           which
           is
           not
           aimed
           at
           likewise
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ,
           for
           Christ
           when
           hee
           comes
           ,
           takes
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Satan
           sets
           himselfe
           against
           the
           whole
           man.
           Corporeall
           and
           
             sensitive
             faculties
          
           tempted
           either
           to
           
             sinfull
             representations
          
           ,
           letting
           in
           and
           transmitting
           the
           provisions
           of
           lust
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           gazing
           and
           glutting
           themselves
           on
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           world
           :
           or
           to
           
             sinfull
             executions
          
           ,
           finishing
           and
           letting
           out
           those
           lusts
           which
           have
           beene
           conceived
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           phantasie
           tempted
           by
           Satanicall
           injections
           and
           immutations
           to
           be
           the
           forge
           of
           loose
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           uncleane
           thoughts
           .
           The
           understanding
           to
           earthly
           wisdome
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           infidelity
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           misperswasions
           ,
           fleshly
           reasonings
           ,
           vaine
           speculations
           and
           curiosities
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           will
           to
           stiffenesse
           ,
           resistance
           ,
           dislike
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           pursuite
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           conscience
           to
           deadnesse
           ,
           immobilitie
           ,
           and
           a
           stupid
           benummednesse
           ,
           to
           slavish
           terrours
           and
           evidences
           of
           hell
           ,
           to
           superstitious
           bondage
           ,
           to
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           to
           desperate
           conclusions
           .
           The
           affections
           to
           independence
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           excesse
           ,
           precipitancie
           ,
           &c.
           In
           
             temporall
             conditions
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           of
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           peace
           ,
           honor
           ,
           estimation
           ,
           or
           the
           contraries
           unto
           these
           :
           no
           relation
           of
           husband
           ,
           father
           ,
           magistrate
           ,
           subject
           ,
           &c.
           unto
           which
           Satan
           hath
           not
           such
           suteable
           suggestions
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           fleshly
           corruptions
           may
           take
           from
           them
           occasion
           to
           draw
           a
           man
           from
           God.
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           
             actions
             and
             imployments
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Divine
           ,
           such
           as
           respect
           God
           ,
           as
           acts
           of
           pietie
           ,
           in
           reading
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           and
           studying
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           calling
           upon
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           respect
           our selves
           ,
           as
           acts
           of
           temperance
           and
           sobriety
           ,
           personall
           examinations
           ,
           and
           more
           particular
           acquaintance
           with
           our
           owne
           hearts
           :
           or
           such
           as
           respect
           others
           ,
           as
           acts
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           edification
           .
           Or
           whether
           they
           be
           actions
           naturall
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           requisite
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           being
           ,
           as
           sleepe
           and
           diet
           :
           or
           actions
           civill
           ,
           in
           our
           callings
           or
           recreations
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           Satan
           laboureth
           either
           to
           pervert
           us
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           divert
           us
           from
           it
           .
           There
           is
           then
           no
           condition
           ,
           facultie
           ,
           relation
           ,
           or
           action
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           not
           alwayes
           under
           the
           eye
           and
           envy
           of
           a
           most
           raging
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           industrious
           enemie
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           great
           reason
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           Christians
           should
           be
           
             Military
             men
          
           ,
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           whole
           armour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           wiles
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           to
           quench
           all
           his
           firy
           darts
           .
           It
           is
           our
           calling
           to
           wrestle
           against
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           and
           
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           devill
           ,
           to
           strive
           against
           sinne
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           earthly
           members
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           denie
           our selves
           ,
           to
           contradict
           the
           reasonings
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           checke
           and
           controule
           the
           stirrings
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           to
           resist
           and
           subdue
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           evill
           hearts
           ,
           to
           withstand
           and
           answere
           the
           assaults
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           out-face
           the
           scornes
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           flatteries
           of
           the
           present
           world
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           to
           endure
           hardnesse
           as
           the
           souldiers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Our
           cause
           is
           righteous
           ,
           our
           captaine
           is
           wise
           and
           puissant
           ,
           our
           service
           honourable
           ,
           our
           victory
           certaine
           ,
           our
           reward
           massie
           and
           eternall
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           all
           respects
           great
           encouragements
           we
           have
           to
           be
           voluntaries
           in
           such
           warre
           ,
           the
           issue
           whereof
           is
           our
           enemies
           perdition
           ,
           our
           Masters
           honour
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           observed
           was
           the
           through
           and
           
             universall
             Resignation
          
           and
           devotednesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           unto
           him
           .
           Thy
           people
           shall
           be
           willing
           ,
           or
           a
           people
           
             of
             great
             devotion
          
           in
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           Power
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           shall
           gather
           two
           observations
           :
           First
           ,
           They
           that
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           as
           his
           people
           are
           most
           throughly
           and
           
             willingly
             subject
             unto
             his
             government
          
           ,
           doe
           consecrate
           ,
           resigne
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           up
           their
           whole
           soules
           and
           bodies
           to
           serve
           in
           his
           warres
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           For
           the
           distinct
           understanding
           of
           which
           point
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           first
           ,
           that
           
             by
             nature
          
           wee
           are
           
             utterly
             unwilling
          
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           Christ.
           
           The
           carnall
           minde
           is
           enmitie
           against
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           
             not
             subject
          
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             neither
             indeed
             can
             bee
          
           .
           For
           if
           Christ
           be
           over
           us
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           must
           dye
           ;
           it
           once
           crucified
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           reveng'd
           upon
           it
           .
           By
           nature
           wee
           are
           willingly
           subject
           unto
           no
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           members
           ,
           
           nor
           to
           no
           will
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           full
           of
           contumacie
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           stoutnesse
           of
           spirit
           against
           the
           truth
           and
           beauty
           of
           the
           word
           or
           wayes
           of
           God.
           The
           Love
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           is
           wholly
           a
           set
           upon
           our
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           as
           an
           b
           untamed
           heifer
           ,
           
           or
           a
           wilde
           asse
           ;
           men
           c
           wander
           ,
           and
           d
           goe
           about
           ,
           and
           e
           wearie
           themselves
           in
           their
           full
           compasse
           and
           swinge
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           turned
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           they
           bid
           God
           f
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           desire
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           that
           they
           leave
           the
           paths
           of
           uprightnesse
           ,
           that
           having
           g
           crooked
           hearts
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           they
           labour
           likewise
           to
           pervert
           and
           h
           make
           crooked
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           from
           thence
           steale
           countenance
           to
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           holy
           affection
           of
           i
           
             David
             ,
             Make
             my
             way
             strait
             before
             me
             ,
          
           that
           they
           k
           snuffe
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           l
           pull
           away
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           m
           fall
           backward
           ,
           and
           n
           thrust
           away
           God
           from
           them
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           men
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           cavill
           ,
           and
           foolishly
           to
           charge
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ;
           first
           ,
           as
           
             grievous
             wayes
          
           ;
           too
           full
           of
           austerity
           ,
           narrownesse
           and
           restraint
           .
           o
           
             I
             knew
             that
             thou
             wert
             an
             austere
             man
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           an
           p
           
             hard
             saying
             ,
             who
             can
             beare
             it
             ?
          
           q
           
             The
             land
             is
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             all
             his
             words
             .
          
           r
           
             There
             is
             a
             Lion
             in
             the
             way
             ,
          
           a
           certaine
           damage
           and
           unavoidable
           mischiefe
           will
           follow
           me
           if
           I
           keepe
           in
           it
           .
           Thus
           as
           s
           Israel
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           Giants
           and
           sonnes
           of
           Anak
           ,
           had
           no
           heart
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           but
           cried
           ,
           and
           whined
           ,
           and
           rebelled
           ,
           and
           mutined
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           heart
           turned
           back
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           more
           will
           to
           their
           owne
           bondage
           ,
           than
           to
           Gods
           Promise
           :
           so
           when
           a
           naturall
           man
           heares
           of
           walking
           in
           a
           narrow
           way
           with
           much
           exactnesse
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           that
           come
           what
           baite
           of
           preferment
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           or
           advantage
           will
           ,
           yet
           hee
           must
           not
           turne
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           nor
           commit
           the
           least
           evill
           for
           the
           greatest
           good
           :
           that
           as
           the
           people
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           were
           to
           goe
           onely
           where
           the
           cloud
           and
           pillar
           of
           Gods
           presence
           led
           them
           ,
           though
           hee
           carried
           them
           through
           giants
           ,
           terrours
           ,
           and
           temptations
           :
           so
           a
           Christian
           must
           resolve
           to
           follow
           the
           Lambe
           whither
           soever
           he
           goeth
           ;
           He
           t
           then
           turneth
           backe
           to
           his
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           refuseth
           to
           heare
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           
             unprofitable
             wayes
          
           :
           u
           
             for
             who
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
             ,
          
           is
           the
           onely
           language
           
           of
           carnall
           men
           :
           x
           
             What
             can
             the
             Almighty
             doe
             for
             us
             ,
          
           say
           the
           wicked
           in
           Iob
           ?
           y
           
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             what
             profit
             have
             we
             that
             we
             have
             kept
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           If
           we
           must
           take
           our
           conscience
           along
           in
           all
           the
           businesses
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           living
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           notwithstanding
           z
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           words
           
             doe
             good
             to
             those
             that
             walke
             uprightly
             ,
          
           that
           godlinesse
           hath
           the
           Promises
           even
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           that
           God
           will
           honour
           those
           that
           honor
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           *
           
             unequall
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             wayes
          
           ,
           as
           a
           a
           strange
           ,
           a
           mad
           ,
           and
           a
           foolish
           strictnesse
           ,
           rather
           the
           meteor
           of
           a
           speculative
           braine
           ,
           than
           a
           thing
           of
           any
           reall
           existence
           ,
           rather
           votum
           than
           veritas
           ,
           a
           wish
           or
           figment
           ,
           than
           a
           solid
           truth
           .
           And
           from
           such
           prejudices
           as
           these
           men
           grow
           to
           wrestle
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           withstand
           his
           motions
           ,
           to
           quench
           his
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           against
           him
           .
           b
           
             This
             people
             are
             as
             they
             that
             strive
             with
             the
             priest
             ,
          
           such
           a
           bitter
           and
           unreconcileable
           enmity
           there
           is
           betweene
           the
           two
           seeds
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           this
           naturall
           aversenesse
           ,
           yet
           many
           by
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Word
          
           are
           wrought
           violently
           and
           compulsorily
           to
           tender
           some
           
             unwilling
             services
          
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           by
           the
           feare
           of
           wrath
           ,
           by
           the
           evidences
           of
           the
           curse
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           wakefulnesse
           of
           the
           conscience
           .
           c
           They
           have
           turned
           their
           backe
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           face
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           notes
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           will.
           
             But
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             Arise
             and
             save
             us
             ,
          
           that
           notes
           their
           compulsorie
           and
           unnaturall
           devotion
           .
           
             They
             shall
             goe
             with
             their
             flockes
             and
             their
             heards
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           their
           pretended
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           externall
           ceremonies
           
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             finde
             him
             ;
             hee
             hath
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             .
          
           As
           when
           the
           Lord
           sent
           Lions
           amongst
           the
           Samaritanes
           ,
           then
           they
           sent
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           fearing
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           still
           serving
           their
           owne
           Gods.
           But
           this
           compulsory
           obedience
           doth
           not
           proceed
           from
           d
           a
           
             feare
             of
             sinne
          
           but
           a
           
             feare
             of
             
             hell
          
           .
           And
           that
           plainely
           appeares
           e
           in
           the
           readinesse
           of
           such
           men
           to
           apprehend
           all
           advantages
           for
           enlarging
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           making
           pretences
           to
           flinch
           away
           and
           steale
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           in
           consulting
           with
           carnall
           reason
           to
           silence
           the
           doubts
           ,
           to
           untie
           the
           knots
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           the
           bonds
           of
           the
           conscience
           asunder
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           into
           every
           diverticle
           which
           a
           corrupted
           heart
           can
           shape
           ,
           in
           taking
           every
           occasion
           and
           pretext
           to
           put
           God
           off
           ,
           and
           delay
           the
           payment
           of
           their
           service
           unto
           him
           .
           Thus
           Felix
           f
           when
           he
           was
           frighted
           with
           the
           discourse
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           put
           it
           off
           with
           pretence
           of
           some
           further
           convenient
           season
           ;
           and
           the
           g
           unwilling
           Jewes
           in
           the
           time
           of
           reedifying
           the
           temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             This
             people
             say
             the
             time
             is
             not
             come
             ,
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Lords
             house
             should
             bee
             built
          
           ;
           in
           slighting
           the
           warnings
           and
           distinguishing
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           out
           of
           their
           spirituall
           and
           genuine
           puritie
           ,
           and
           so
           h
           
             belying
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             he
             .
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             is
             to
             them
             a
             reproach
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           esteeme
           me
           when
           I
           preach
           thy
           words
           unto
           them
           rather
           as
           a
           slanderer
           than
           as
           a
           Prophet
           :
           Wouldest
           thou
           then
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           thy
           devotion
           ?
           Abstract
           all
           conceits
           of
           danger
           ,
           all
           workings
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           the
           feare
           of
           wrath
           ,
           the
           preoccupations
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           estuations
           and
           sweatings
           of
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           these
           being
           secluded
           ,
           thou
           i
           canst
           still
           afford
           to
           dedicate
           thy selfe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           greedily
           ambitious
           of
           his
           image
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           evident
           assurance
           of
           an
           upright
           heart
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Word
           there
           may
           yet
           be
           further
           wrought
           in
           naturall
           men
           a
           certaine
           Velleit●e
           ,
           a
           languide
           and
           incomplete
           will
           ,
           k
           bounded
           with
           secret
           reservations
           ,
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           conditions
           of
           its
           owne
           ,
           which
           maketh
           it
           upon
           every
           new
           occasion
           mutable
           and
           inconstant
           .
           When
           l
           the
           hypocriticall
           Iewes
           came
           with
           such
           a
           solemne
           protestation
           unto
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bee
             a
             true
             and
             faithfull
             
             witnesse
             betweene
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             according
             to
             all
             things
             for
             the
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             shall
             send
             thee
             unto
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           suppose
           they
           then
           meant
           as
           they
           spake
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           appeares
           in
           the
           end
           to
           have
           beene
           but
           a
           
             velleitie
             and
             incomplete
             resolution
          
           ,
           a
           zealous
           pang
           of
           that
           secret
           hypocrisie
           which
           in
           the
           end
           discover'd
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           brake
           forth
           into
           manifest
           contradiction
           :
           when
           m
           Hazael
           answered
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Is
             thy
             servant
             a
             dog
             that
             hee
             should
             doe
             thus
             and
             thus
             ?
          
           he
           then
           meant
           no
           otherwise
           than
           hee
           spake
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           representation
           of
           those
           bloudie
           facts
           ,
           he
           abhorred
           them
           as
           belluine
           and
           prodigious
           villanies
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           but
           a
           
             velleitie
             and
             fit
             of
             good
             nature
          
           for
           the
           time
           which
           did
           easily
           weare
           out
           with
           the
           alteration
           of
           occasions
           .
           When
           Iudas
           asked
           Christ
           ,
           n
           
             Master
             is
             it
             I
             that
             shall
             betray
             thee
             ?
          
           (
           though
           a
           man
           can
           conceive
           no
           hypocrisie
           too
           blacke
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           hell
           of
           Iudas
           his
           heart
           )
           yet
           possible
           ,
           and
           peradventure
           probable
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           hearing
           at
           that
           time
           and
           beleeving
           that
           wofull
           judgement
           pronounced
           by
           Christ
           against
           his
           betrayer
           ,
           
             It
             had
             beene
             good
             for
             that
             man
             if
             he
             had
             never
             beene
             borne
             ,
          
           he
           might
           then
           upon
           the
           pang
           and
           surprizall
           of
           so
           fearefull
           a
           doome
           secretly
           and
           suddenly
           relent
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           forsake
           his
           purpose
           of
           treason
           ;
           which
           yet
           when
           that
           storme
           was
           over
           ,
           and
           his
           covetous
           heart
           was
           tempted
           with
           a
           bribe
           ,
           did
           fearefully
           returne
           and
           gather
           strength
           againe
           .
           When
           the
           people
           
             returned
             and
             inquired
             early
             ,
             and
             remembred
             God
             their
             Maker
             ,
          
           they
           were
           in
           good
           earnest
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           was
           a
           
             velleity
             ,
             and
             ungrounded
             devotion
          
           ,
           their
           heart
           was
           not
           
             right
             towards
             him
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             stedfast
             in
             his
             Covenant
             .
          
           When
           o
           Saul
           out
           of
           the
           force
           of
           naturall
           ingenuity
           ,
           did
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           Davids
           integritie
           ,
           who
           slew
           him
           not
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           delivered
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           relent
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           weepe
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           his
           righteousnesse
           above
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           spake
           all
           this
           in
           earnest
           as
           he
           thought
           ;
           and
           yet
           wee
           finde
           that
           hee
           afterwards
           return'd
           to
           pursue
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           
           was
           once
           more
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           Davids
           innocencie
           reduc'd
           unto
           the
           same
           acknowledgement
           .
           The
           people
           in
           one
           place
           would
           have
           made
           Christ
           a
           King
           ,
           so
           much
           did
           they
           seeme
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           another
           time
           when
           their
           over-pliable
           and
           unresolved
           affections
           were
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           subtile
           Pharises
           ,
           they
           cried
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           against
           a
           slave
           ,
           Crucifie
           him
           ,
           crucifie
           him
           ;
           so
           may
           it
           be
           in
           the
           generall
           services
           of
           God
           ,
           men
           may
           have
           wishings
           and
           wouldings
           ,
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           some
           faint
           and
           floating
           resolutions
           to
           pursue
           it
           ▪
           which
           yet
           having
           no
           firme
           roote
           ,
           nor
           proceeding
           from
           the
           whole
           bent
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           from
           a
           through
           mortification
           of
           sinne
           and
           evidence
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           from
           such
           weake
           and
           wavering
           principles
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           perturbed
           by
           every
           new
           temptation
           ,
           like
           letters
           written
           in
           sand
           ,
           they
           vanish
           away
           like
           a
           morning
           dew
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           heart
           as
           hard
           and
           scorched
           as
           it
           was
           before
           .
           The
           young
           man
           whom
           for
           his
           ingenuity
           and
           forwardnesse
           Christ
           loved
           came
           in
           a
           sad
           and
           serious
           manner
           to
           learne
           of
           Christ
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           :
           and
           yet
           wee
           finde
           there
           were
           secret
           reservations
           which
           he
           had
           not
           discerned
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           upon
           discoverie
           whereof
           by
           Christ
           he
           was
           discouraged
           and
           made
           repent
           of
           his
           resolution
           ,
           Mark●
           10.21
           ,
           22.
           
           The
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           a
           
             Repentance
             not
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           7.10
           .
           which
           hath
           firme
           ,
           solid
           ,
           and
           permanent
           reasons
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           therein
           secretly
           intimating
           that
           there
           is
           likewise
           a
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           rising
           out
           of
           an
           incomplete
           will
           ,
           and
           admitting
           certaine
           secret
           and
           undiscerned
           reservations
           ,
           doth
           upon
           the
           appearance
           of
           them
           ,
           flag
           and
           fall
           away
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           unfaithfull
           heart
           to
           repent
           of
           its
           repentance
           .
           Saint
           Iames
           tels
           us
           that
           a
           
             double-minded
             man
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.8
           .
           never
           uniforme
           nor
           constant
           to
           any
           rules
           .
           Now
           this
           division
           of
           the
           minde
           stands
           thus
           ;
           The
           heart
           on
           the
           one
           side
           is
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             for
             the
             present
          
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           with
           the
           
             desires
             of
             salvation
             for
             the
             future
          
           ;
           and
           now
           according
           
           as
           the
           workings
           and
           representations
           of
           the
           one
           or
           other
           are
           at
           the
           time
           more
           fresh
           and
           predominant
           ,
           in
           like
           maner
           is
           sinne
           for
           that
           time
           either
           cherished
           or
           suppressed
           .
           Many
           men
           at
           a
           good
           Sermon
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           fresh
           and
           newly
           presented
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           looking
           on
           their
           face
           in
           the
           glasse
           ;
           or
           in
           any
           extremitie
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           when
           the
           provisions
           of
           lust
           doe
           not
           relish
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           none
           but
           thoughts
           of
           salvation
           to
           depend
           upon
           ,
           are
           very
           resolute
           to
           make
           promises
           ,
           vowes
           ,
           and
           professions
           of
           better
           living
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           grow
           strong
           to
           present
           themselves
           again
           ,
           they
           returne
           like
           a
           man
           recover'd
           of
           an
           ague
           with
           more
           stomacke
           and
           greedinesse
           to
           their
           lusts
           againe
           .
           As
           water
           which
           hath
           been
           stop'd
           for
           a
           while
           rusheth
           with
           the
           more
           violence
           ,
           when
           its
           passages
           are
           opened
           .
           A
           double
           heart
           is
           like
           the
           boles
           of
           a
           Scale
           ,
           according
           as
           more
           weight
           is
           put
           into
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           indifferently
           over-rul'd
           unto
           either
           motion
           ,
           up
           or
           downe
           .
           When
           I
           see
           a
           vapour
           ascend
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           into
           the
           aire
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           not
           thinke
           that
           it
           will
           never
           leave
           rising
           till
           it
           get
           up
           to
           heaven
           ?
           and
           yet
           because
           the
           motion
           is
           not
           naturall
           ,
           but
           caused
           either
           by
           expulsion
           from
           a
           heat
           within
           ,
           or
           by
           attraction
           from
           a
           heat
           without
           ,
           when
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           ascent
           is
           abated
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           gathers
           together
           into
           a
           thicker
           consistence
           ,
           it
           growes
           heavie
           and
           fals
           downe
           againe
           .
           Even
           such
           is
           the
           affection
           of
           those
           faint
           &
           unresolved
           desires
           of
           men
           who
           like
           Agrippa
           are
           but
           halfe-perswaded
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           lastly
           wee
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christs
           power
           ,
           when
           he
           by
           his
           word
           and
           Spirit
           worketh
           effectually
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           made
           
             free-will
             offerings
             ,
             Totally
             willing
             to
          
           obey
           and
           serve
           him
           in
           all
           conditions
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           every
           one
           stirreth
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           maketh
           him
           willing
           for
           the
           worke
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Exod.
           35.21
           .
           They
           
             yeeld
             themselves
          
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           their
           members
           as
           weapons
           of
           righteousnesse
           unto
           him
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           30.8
           .
           Rom.
           6.19
           .
           They
           
           
             offer
             and
             present
             themselves
          
           to
           God
           as
           a
           living
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             an
             oblation
          
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Rom.
           12.1
           .
           Rom.
           15.16
           .
           Therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           
             come
             unto
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Fathers
           teaching
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.45
           .
           To
           runne
           unto
           him
           ,
           Esai
           .
           55.5
           .
           To
           
             gather
             themselves
          
           together
           under
           him
           as
           a
           common
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           flow
           or
           flock
           together
           with
           much
           mutuall
           encouragement
           unto
           the
           mountaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Hos.
           1.11
           .
           Esai
           .
           2.2
           ,
           3.
           
           To
           
             waite
             upon
             him
          
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           Esai
           .
           42.4
           .
           To
           
             enter
             into
             a
             sure
             covenant
          
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           and
           seale
           it
           ,
           Nehem.
           9.38
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           
             To
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           28.9
           .
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           perfect
           ,
           undivided
           ,
           and
           goeth
           all
           together
           ,
           the
           minde
           will
           bee
           willing
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           This
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           sheweth
           it selfe
           in
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           begetting
           most
           cordiall
           and
           constant
           Enmitie
           against
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           never
           holding
           any
           league
           or
           intelligence
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           being
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           answere
           the
           Lord
           as
           David
           did
           
             Saul
             ,
             Thy
             servant
             will
             goe
             and
             fight
             with
             this
             Philistime
             .
          
           Hee
           that
           is
           a
           voluntary
           in
           Christs
           armies
           is
           not
           disheartned
           with
           the
           potencie
           ,
           policie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           subtlety
           ,
           or
           prevailing
           faction
           of
           any
           of
           his
           adversaries
           .
           Hee
           is
           contented
           to
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           renounce
           the
           friendship
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           allurements
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           smile
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           danger
           ,
           to
           hate
           father
           ,
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           land
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           cruel
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           regardlesse
           of
           others
           for
           his
           masters
           service
           .
           Through
           honor
           and
           dishonor
           ,
           through
           evill
           report
           and
           good
           report
           ,
           through
           a
           Sea
           and
           a
           wildernesse
           ,
           through
           the
           hottest
           services
           ,
           and
           strongest
           oppositions
           will
           hee
           follow
           the
           Lambe
           whither
           soever
           he
           goeth
           :
           though
           he
           receive
           the
           word
           
             in
             much
             affliction
          
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           receive
           it
           
             with
             joy
          
           too
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           begetting
           most
           loving
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           
             deare
             affections
             to
             the
          
           mercy
           ,
           grace
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           universall
           conformity
           
           unto
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           who
           was
           contented
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           eare
           bored
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           subjected
           unto
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           
             I
             delight
             to
             doe
             thy
             will
             ô
             my
             God
             ,
             yea
             ,
             thy
             Law
             is
             within
             my
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
          
           40.8
           .
           And
           as
           hee
           was
           ,
           so
           are
           all
           his
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           conversation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           the
           same
           will
           too
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           deare
           and
           melting
           affection
           of
           the
           heart
           toward
           Christ
           and
           his
           wayes
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           longeth
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           hasteth
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           wrought
           by
           severall
           principles
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Conviction
             of
             our
             naturall
             Estate
          
           ,
           and
           a
           through
           humiliation
           for
           the
           same
           .
           
             Pride
             is
             ever
             the
             principle
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           They
           were
           the
           proud
           men
           who
           said
           unto
           
             Ieremie
             ,
             thou
             speakest
             falsly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             sent
             thee
             ,
             Ier.
          
           43.2
           .
           And
           they
           were
           the
           proud
           men
           who
           hardned
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           withdrew
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           
             would
             not
             heare
          
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           obey
           ,
           Nehem.
           9.16
           ,
           17
           ,
           29.
           
           A
           man
           must
           bee
           first
           brought
           to
           denie
           himselfe
           before
           hee
           will
           bee
           willing
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           lug
           a
           crosse
           after
           him
           .
           A
           man
           must
           first
           
             humble
             himselfe
             before
             he
             will
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             Mic.
          
           6.8
           .
           The
           poore
           onely
           receive
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           hungrie
           onely
           finde
           sweetnesse
           in
           bitter
           things
           .
           Extremities
           will
           make
           any
           man
           not
           onely
           willing
           but
           thankfull
           to
           take
           any
           course
           wherin
           hee
           may
           recover
           himselfe
           and
           subsist
           againe
           ;
           when
           the
           soule
           findes
           it selfe
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           light
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           consider
           whither
           darknesse
           leads
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           even
           now
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           ,
           under
           the
           paw
           of
           the
           roaring
           lion
           ,
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           hatred
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           most
           willingly
           pursue
           any
           probability
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           inlarged
           affections
           meete
           any
           tender
           of
           deliverance
           :
           Suppose
           wee
           that
           a
           Prince
           should
           cause
           some
           bloudy
           malefactor
           to
           bee
           brought
           forth
           ,
           should
           set
           before
           his
           eyes
           all
           the
           racks
           and
           tortures
           which
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           invent
           to
           punish
           prodigions
           offenders
           withall
           ,
           
           and
           should
           cause
           him
           to
           tast
           some
           of
           those
           extremities
           :
           and
           then
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           howling
           and
           anguish
           ,
           should
           not
           onely
           reach
           out
           a
           hand
           of
           mercy
           to
           deliver
           him
           ,
           but
           should
           further
           promise
           him
           upon
           his
           submission
           to
           advance
           him
           like
           Ioseph
           from
           the
           iron
           which
           enters
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           unto
           publike
           honor
           and
           service
           in
           the
           state
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           heart
           of
           such
           a
           man
           bee
           melted
           into
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           submission
           resigne
           it selfe
           unto
           the
           mercy
           and
           service
           of
           so
           gracious
           a
           Prince
           ?
           Now
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           onely
           deale
           thus
           with
           sinners
           ;
           doth
           not
           onely
           cause
           them
           by
           the
           report
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           their
           own
           guilty
           hearts
           ,
           to
           feel
           the
           weight
           ,
           fruitlesnesse
           ,
           and
           shame
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           that
           eternall
           vengeance
           which
           is
           thereunto
           due
           :
           not
           onely
           set
           forth
           Christ
           before
           them
           as
           a
           rock
           of
           redemption
           ,
           reaching
           out
           a
           hand
           to
           save
           ,
           and
           offering
           great
           and
           pretious
           promises
           of
           an
           exceeding
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           abundant
           weight
           of
           glory
           :
           but
           besides
           all
           this
           doth
           inwardly
           touch
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           framing
           it
           to
           a
           spirituall
           and
           divine
           conformity
           unto
           Christ.
           How
           can
           the
           soule
           of
           such
           a
           man
           in
           these
           present
           extremities
           of
           horror
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           but
           the
           pledges
           of
           infinite
           more
           which
           must
           ensue
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           so
           wonderfull
           and
           sweete
           promises
           ,
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           eternall
           favor
           and
           fellowship
           of
           God
           ,
           choose
           but
           with
           much
           importunity
           of
           affection
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           so
           great
           a
           hope
           which
           is
           set
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           readinesse
           and
           ambition
           of
           so
           high
           a
           service
           ,
           yeild
           up
           it selfe
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           gracious
           a
           Lord
           ,
           to
           bee
           by
           him
           ordered
           and
           over-ruled
           unto
           any
           obedience
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           People
           is
           wrought
           by
           a
           
             spirituall
             illumination
             of
             minde
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Conversion
           of
           sinners
           is
           called
           a
           Conviction
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ever
           wrought
           in
           us
           
             Secundum
             modum
             judicii
          
           as
           wee
           are
           reasonable
           and
           intelligent
           creatures
           .
           I
           take
           it
           (
           under
           favor
           and
           submission
           to
           better
           judgements
           )
           for
           a
           
           firme
           truth
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           were
           once
           throughly
           and
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           (
           as
           it
           becommeth
           such
           objects
           as
           are
           altogether
           spirituall
           )
           possessed
           of
           the
           adequate
           goodnesse
           and
           truth
           which
           is
           in
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           the
           heart
           could
           not
           utterly
           reject
           them
           ;
           for
           humane
           liberty
           is
           not
           a
           brutish
           ,
           but
           a
           reasonable
           thing
           ,
           it
           consisteth
           not
           in
           contumacie
           or
           headstrongnesse
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           as
           is
           apt
           to
           bee
           regulated
           ,
           varied
           ,
           or
           suspended
           by
           the
           dictates
           of
           right
           reason
           .
           The
           onely
           cause
           why
           men
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           submit
           unto
           Christ
           is
           because
           they
           are
           not
           throughly
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           suteable
           to
           the
           spirituall
           excellency
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           illightned
           in
           their
           minde
           .
           The
           Apostle
           often
           maketh
           mention
           of
           a
           fulfilling
           and
           
             making
             full
             proofe
             of
             our
             ministery
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             fully
          
           ,
           namely
           
             with
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             power
             ,
          
           and
           with
           such
           a
           
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             as
             doth
             commend
             it selfe
             unto
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             man.
             The
          
           b
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           may
           bee
           admitted
           or
           denied
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           word
           as
           hath
           no
           inevidence
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           leaveth
           any
           uncertainty
           or
           hesitancie
           in
           a
           minde
           sitted
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           And
           as
           wee
           may
           thus
           distinguish
           of
           preaching
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           imperfect
           and
           a
           full
           preaching
           :
           so
           may
           wee
           distinguish
           of
           understanding
           the
           things
           preached
           ,
           in
           some
           it
           is
           full
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           but
           superficiall
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           
             Twofold
             illumination
          
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           the
           one
           Theoreticall
           and
           meerly
           Notionall
           consisting
           in
           knowledge
           ;
           the
           other
           
             Practicall
             ,
             Experimentall
             ,
             and
             spirituall
          
           ;
           consisting
           in
           the
           irradiation
           of
           the
           soule
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           apprehension
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           maketh
           the
           
             heart
             to
             burne
          
           therby
           ,
           
           
             when
             we
             know
             things
             as
             wee
             ought
             to
             know
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           manner
           and
           life
           of
           our
           knowledge
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           excellencie
           of
           the
           things
           knowne
           ,
           when
           the
           eye
           is
           spiritually
           opened
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           seriously
           conclude
           that
           the
           things
           spoken
           are
           of
           most
           pretious
           and
           everlasting
           consequence
           
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           things
           that
           concerne
           our
           peace
           with
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           
             Learning
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           
             teaching
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           the
           
             knowing
             of
             things
             which
             passe
             knowledge
             ,
          
           the
           
             setting
             to
             the
             seale
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
          
           the
           evidence
           of
           spirituall
           things
           not
           to
           the
           braine
           but
           to
           the
           conscience
           .
           In
           one
           word
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           ,
           
             a
             spirituall
             Demonstration
          
           .
           And
           surely
           in
           this
           case
           the
           heart
           is
           never
           over-ruled
           contrary
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           infallible
           evidence
           of
           divine
           truths
           unto
           a
           practicall
           judgement
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           
             Eve
             being
             Deceived
          
           was
           in
           the
           transgression
           ,
           
           and
           there
           is
           frequent
           mention
           made
           of
           the
           
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           sinne
           got
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           
             error
             ●nd
             seduction
          
           .
           For
           certainly
           the
           will
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             Rationall
             Appetite
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           doth
           not
           stirre
           from
           such
           a
           good
           as
           is
           fully
           and
           spiritually
           represented
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           universall
           ,
           adequate
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           object
           of
           the
           desires
           and
           capacities
           of
           a
           humane
           soule
           ;
           for
           the
           freedome
           ,
           and
           willing
           consent
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           lawlesse
           ,
           or
           without
           rules
           to
           moderate
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           bee
           free
           because
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           true
           judgement
           it
           move
           one
           way
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           false
           ,
           another
           ,
           yet
           in
           both
           it
           moveth
           
             naturally
             ,
             secundum
             modum
             sibi
             competentem
             ,
          
           in
           a
           manner
           suteable
           to
           its
           owne
           condition
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           objected
           that
           the
           heart
           being
           unregenerate
           is
           utterly
           averse
           unto
           any
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           bee
           made
           willing
           by
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           minde
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           will
           must
           not
           onely
           bee
           mov●d
           ,
           but
           also
           
             renewed
             and
             changed
          
           ,
           
           before
           it
           can
           yeeld
           to
           Christ.
           But
           withall
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           never
           so
           fully
           and
           spiritually
           convince
           the
           judgement
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           without
           a
           speciall
           worke
           of
           grace
           thereupon
           ,
           opening
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           removing
           all
           naturall
           ignorance
           ,
           prejudice
           ,
           hesitancie
           ,
           inadvertency
           ,
           misperswasion
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           distemper
           of
           the
           minde
           
           which
           might
           hinder
           the
           evidence
           of
           spirituall
           truth
           .
           By
           which
           meanes
           hee
           also
           frameth
           and
           fashioneth
           the
           will
           to
           accept
           ,
           embrace
           ,
           and
           love
           those
           good
           things
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           minde
           is
           thus
           prepossessed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           this
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Communion
           and
           
             adspiration
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           
             free
             spirit
             ,
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             ,
          
           and
           
             a
             spirit
             of
             liberty
          
           ,
           a
           spirit
           which
           is
           in
           every
           faculty
           of
           man
           as
           the
           soule
           and
           principle
           of
           its
           Christianity
           or
           heavenly
           being
           and
           working
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           makes
           every
           faculty
           
             secundum
             modum
             sibi
             proprium
          
           to
           worke
           unto
           spirituall
           ends
           and
           objects
           .
           As
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           eye
           causeth
           that
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           eare
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           tongue
           to
           speake
           :
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           minde
           causeth
           it
           rightly
           to
           understand
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           will
           causeth
           it
           freely
           to
           desire
           heavenly
           things
           ;
           and
           in
           every
           facultie
           causeth
           it
           to
           move
           towards
           Christ
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           maner
           of
           working
           as
           is
           suteable
           to
           its
           nature
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           
             willingnesse
             of
             Christs
          
           people
           ariseth
           from
           the
           
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             deare
             love
             ,
             bowels
             of
             mercy
          
           and
           riches
           of
           most
           unsearchable
           grace
           ,
           revealed
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           every
           broken
           and
           penitent
           spirit
           .
           Love
           is
           naturally
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           once
           apprehended
           ,
           an
           Attractive
           of
           love
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             love
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           By
           faith
           first
           the
           heart
           is
           perswaded
           and
           affected
           with
           Gods
           Love
           unto
           us
           in
           Christ.
           
             I
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             me
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.20
           .
           Eph.
           3.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Being
           thus
           perswaded
           of
           his
           love
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           
             heart
             is
             framed
             to
             love
             him
             againe
             :
          
           for
           who
           can
           be
           perswaded
           of
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           as
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           most
           deeply
           inflamed
           with
           the
           love
           of
           him
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           remitted
           ?
           1
           Ioh.
           4.19
           .
           Luk.
           7.47
           .
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           this
           reciprocall
           love
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             faith
             becommeth
             effectuall
          
           to
           worke
           obedience
           and
           conformitie
           to
           his
           will.
           
             Love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           he
           that
           loves
           God
           would
           
           with
           all
           joyfulnesse
           fulfill
           every
           jot
           of
           Gods
           Law
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ;
           
             This
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             we
             keepe
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandements
             are
             not
             grievous
             .
          
           True
           love
           overcomes
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           is
           not
           apt
           to
           pretend
           occasions
           for
           neglecting
           any
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           conceive
           any
           prejudices
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           puts
           an
           edge
           and
           alacritie
           upon
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           can
           no
           more
           be
           said
           to
           love
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           willingly
           undergoe
           his
           yoke
           ,
           than
           that
           woman
           to
           love
           her
           husband
           who
           is
           ever
           griev'd
           at
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           delighteth
           more
           in
           the
           societie
           of
           strangers
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           this
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           ariseth
           from
           the
           
             beauty
             and
             pretiousnesse
             of
             those
             ample
             Promises
             ,
          
           which
           by
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           are
           made
           unto
           us
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Moses
           that
           he
           did
           chuse
           (
           and
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           act
           of
           willingnesse
           )
           rather
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           than
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           for
           a
           season
           :
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           willingnesse
           was
           ,
           
             he
             had
             a
             respect
             unto
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.25
           ,
           26.
           so
           Christ
           endured
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           shame
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           shame
           (
           which
           would
           much
           have
           stagger'd
           and
           disheartened
           an
           unresolved
           man
           )
           was
           no
           prejudice
           or
           discouragement
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           abate
           any
           of
           his
           most
           willing
           obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           motive
           was
           ,
           
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.2
           .
           And
           Saint
           Paul
           professeth
           of
           himselfe
           that
           he
           
             pressed
             forward
          
           ,
           hee
           was
           not
           onely
           willing
           ,
           but
           importunate
           and
           contentious
           to
           put
           forth
           all
           his
           spirits
           ,
           and
           like
           riders
           in
           a
           race
           to
           rouse
           up
           himselfe
           in
           a
           holy
           fervour
           and
           emulation
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           was
           
             for
             the
             Price
             of
             the
             high
             calling
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           which
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           before
           his
           face
           in
           the
           Promises
           thereof
           .
           Phil.
           3.14
           .
           so
           the
           Apostle
           assureth
           us
           ,
           That
           a
           Christians
           Hope
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           Christ
           hereafter
           ,
           will
           cause
           him
           to
           purifie
           himselfe
           even
           as
           hee
           is
           pure
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.3
           .
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           sit
           downe
           and
           recount
           with
           David
           ,
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           him
           already
           .
           
           
             Who
             am
             I
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             my
             house
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             hitherto
             ?
          
           And
           what
           God
           hath
           further
           promised
           to
           doe
           for
           him
           more
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             also
             spoken
             of
             thy
             servants
             house
             for
             a
             great
             while
             to
             come
             .
          
           Of
           a
           childe
           of
           wrath
           thou
           hast
           called
           mee
           to
           an
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           more
           glory
           than
           can
           be
           shadowed
           forth
           by
           all
           the
           lights
           of
           heaven
           ,
           though
           every
           Star
           were
           turned
           into
           a
           Sunne
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           shall
           thus
           recount
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           but
           bee
           wonderfully
           enlarged
           with
           thoughts
           of
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           grieved
           at
           the
           slow
           and
           narrow
           abilities
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           to
           answer
           the
           urgent
           and
           wide
           desires
           of
           a
           willing
           soule
           ?
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           this
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           ariseth
           from
           
             the
             experience
             of
             that
             peace
             ,
             comfort
             ▪
             life
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             triumph
             and
             securitie
          
           which
           accompanieth
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           service
           of
           Christ.
           Nothing
           makes
           a
           man
           more
           fearefull
           of
           warres
           than
           the
           dangers
           and
           hazards
           which
           are
           incident
           thereunto
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           can
           serve
           under
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           imployments
           are
           not
           onely
           honourable
           ,
           but
           safe
           ;
           if
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           and
           faithfull
           to
           make
           good
           his
           words
           ,
           promise
           us
           that
           none
           either
           of
           the
           stratagems
           or
           forces
           of
           the
           enemie
           shall
           doe
           us
           hurt
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           flie
           before
           us
           ,
           while
           wee
           resist
           them
           :
           who
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Voluntary
           in
           such
           services
           as
           are
           not
           liable
           to
           the
           casualties
           and
           vicissitudes
           which
           usually
           attend
           other
           warres
           ,
           wherein
           he
           might
           fight
           with
           safetie
           ,
           and
           come
           off
           with
           honour
           ?
           David
           had
           experience
           of
           Gods
           power
           in
           delivering
           him
           from
           the
           Lion
           and
           the
           Beare
           ,
           and
           was
           well
           assured
           that
           that
           God
           who
           was
           carefull
           of
           sheepe
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           pitiful
           to
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           with
           much
           willingnesse
           ready
           to
           encounter
           Goliah
           ,
           whose
           assurance
           was
           onely
           in
           himselfe
           and
           not
           in
           God.
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           consider
           what
           God
           might
           have
           done
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           sent
           him
           from
           the
           wombe
           to
           hell
           ,
           depriv'd
           him
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           left
           him
           to
           the
           
           rebellion
           and
           hardnesse
           of
           his
           evill
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           burnt
           his
           bones
           ,
           and
           dried
           up
           his
           bowels
           with
           the
           view
           of
           that
           wrath
           which
           is
           due
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           hath
           called
           him
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           refreshed
           him
           with
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           heard
           his
           prayers
           ,
           given
           an
           issue
           to
           his
           temptations
           ,
           and
           a
           reviving
           out
           of
           bondage
           ,
           fastned
           him
           as
           a
           naile
           in
           his
           holy
           place
           ,
           given
           him
           his
           favour
           which
           is
           better
           than
           light
           ,
           and
           spoken
           of
           his
           servant
           for
           a
           long
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           O
           how
           readily
           will
           the
           spirit
           of
           such
           a
           man
           conclude
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           thine
           owne
           heart
           hast
           thou
           done
           all
           this
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           found
           so
           much
           sweetnesse
           in
           thy
           service
           above
           all
           mine
           owne
           thoughts
           or
           expectations
           ,
           that
           now
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           prepared
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           prepared
           ,
           I
           will
           sing
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           thy
           service
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           ariseth
           from
           that
           excellent
           
             beauty
             and
             attractive
             vertue
          
           which
           is
           in
           holinesse
           .
           
             Thy
             Law
             is
             pure
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             servant
             loveth
             it
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           finde
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           doe
           kindle
           the
           coales
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           stirre
           up
           those
           flames
           of
           mutuall
           dearenesse
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           doe
           cherish
           those
           longing
           ,
           languishing
           ,
           and
           ravished
           affections
           ,
           and
           susspirings
           of
           hearts
           ,
           by
           the
           frequenting
           contemplations
           of
           each
           others
           beautie
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             faire
             my
             love
             ,
             behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             faire
             ,
             thou
             hast
             doves
             eyes
             .
             Behold
             ,
             thou
             art
             faire
             my
             beloved
             ,
             yea
             pleasant
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Cant.
           1.15
           ,
           16.
           
           These
           are
           the
           principles
           of
           that
           great
           devotion
           and
           willingnesse
           which
           is
           in
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           unto
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           And
           hereby
           we
           may
           make
           triall
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           profession
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           and
           obedience
           which
           we
           all
           pretend
           unto
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           
           It
           is
           then
           onely
           sound
           when
           it
           proceeds
           from
           a
           willing
           and
           devoted
           heart
           ,
           from
           purpose
           ,
           fervour
           and
           earnestnesse
           of
           Spirit
           ;
           
           for
           as
           God
           in
           mercy
           accounts
           
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
          
           ;
           
           because
           where
           there
           is
           a
           willing
           minde
           there
           will
           certainly
           be
           all
           answerable
           
           endevours
           to
           execute
           that
           will
           ,
           and
           reduce
           it
           into
           act
           ,
           so
           he
           esteemes
           the
           deed
           nothing
           without
           the
           *
           will
           :
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           did
           both
           sacrifice
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           heart
           which
           made
           the
           difference
           betweene
           them
           :
           let
           the
           outward
           conversation
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           
             if
             a
             man
             regard
             iniquitie
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           God
           will
           not
           heare
           him
           .
           
             Gravius
             est
             diligere
             peccatum
             quam
             facere
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           worse
           token
           (
           saith
           Gregory
           )
           of
           an
           evill
           man
           to
           love
           sinne
           ,
           than
           to
           commit
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           be
           committed
           out
           of
           temptation
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           either
           in
           part
           the
           sin
           of
           another
           that
           tempteth
           us
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           the
           sinne
           of
           our
           
             whole
             selves
          
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           remainders
           of
           corruption
           which
           dwel
           within
           us
           .
           But
           
             our
             love
             is
             all
             our
             owne
             ,
          
           Satan
           can
           but
           offer
           a
           temptation
           ,
           the
           heart
           it selfe
           must
           love
           it
           :
           and
           love
           is
           strong
           as
           death
           ,
           it
           worketh
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ever
           
             such
             as
             the
             will
             is
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           love
           )
           
             such
             is
             the
             service
          
           too
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           
             will
             is
             the
             first
             mover
          
           ,
           and
           the
           master-wheele
           in
           spirituall
           workes
           ,
           that
           which
           regulateth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           them
           right
           and
           constant
           ▪
           that
           which
           holdeth
           together
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Gods
           will.
           In
           which
           sense
           ,
           amongst
           others
           I
           understand
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             That
             love
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             ,
          
           because
           when
           love
           resideth
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           will
           put
           together
           every
           facultie
           to
           doe
           that
           worke
           of
           God
           perfectly
           which
           it
           goes
           about
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           a
           like
           expression
           it
           is
           called
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           because
           love
           aimes
           still
           at
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           best
           in
           that
           thing
           which
           it
           loves
           ,
           it
           is
           ever
           an
           enemie
           to
           defects
           .
           He
           that
           loves
           learning
           will
           never
           stop
           ,
           and
           say
           I
           have
           enough
           ,
           in
           this
           likewise
           love
           is
           as
           death
           .
           And
           he
           that
           loves
           grace
           ,
           will
           be
           still
           
             Ambitious
             to
             abound
          
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           presse
           forward
           unto
           perfection
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           that
           which
           is
           wanting
           to
           his
           faith
           ,
           to
           
           be
           sanctified
           throughout
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           more
           fruit
           ,
           to
           walke
           
             in
             all
             pleasing
          
           ,
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           unblameable
           ,
           and
           unreproveable
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           .
           It
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           in
           religion
           to
           dote
           upon
           mediocrities
           of
           grace
           ;
           
             in
             eo
             non
             potest
             esse
             nimium
             ,
             quod
             esse
             maximum
             debet
          
           ;
           Hee
           that
           with
           all
           the
           exactnesse
           and
           rigour
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           can
           never
           gather
           together
           
             all
             grace
          
           ,
           can
           surely
           never
           have
           too
           much
           .
           In
           false
           religions
           no
           man
           so
           much
           magnified
           as
           he
           that
           is
           strictest
           :
           that
           Papist
           which
           is
           most
           cruel
           to
           his
           flesh
           ,
           most
           assiduous
           at
           his
           beads
           ,
           most
           canonicall
           in
           his
           houres
           ,
           most
           macerated
           with
           superstitious
           penance
           ,
           most
           frequently
           prostrated
           before
           his
           idols
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           other
           most
           admired
           for
           the
           greatest
           Saint
           .
           O
           why
           should
           not
           an
           holy
           strictnesse
           be
           as
           much
           honoured
           as
           a
           superstitious
           ?
           why
           should
           not
           exactnesse
           ,
           purity
           ,
           and
           a
           contending
           unto
           perfection
           ,
           be
           as
           much
           pursued
           in
           a
           true
           as
           in
           a
           false
           religion
           ?
           Why
           should
           not
           every
           man
           strive
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           grace
           ,
           since
           he
           can
           never
           have
           enough
           till
           hee
           have
           it
           all
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           brimme-full
           ?
           Hee
           that
           truely
           loves
           wealth
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           richest
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           loves
           honour
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           highest
           of
           any
           other
           :
           certainly
           grace
           is
           in
           it selfe
           more
           lovely
           than
           any
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           not
           every
           man
           strive
           to
           be
           most
           unlike
           the
           evill
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           excellent
           than
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           to
           be
           holy
           as
           God
           is
           holy
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           grow
           up
           in
           unity
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           unto
           a
           perfect
           man
           ?
           Certainely
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           once
           set
           his
           will
           and
           his
           heart
           upon
           grace
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           rest
           in
           mediocrities
           ;
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           abound
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           think
           himselfe
           to
           have
           apprehended
           ,
           but
           forgetting
           the
           things
           which
           are
           behinde
           ,
           hee
           will
           reach
           forth
           to
           those
           things
           which
           are
           before
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           strong
           ,
           and
           will
           over-rule
           any
           other
           naturall
           desire
           .
           The
           griefe
           of
           Davids
           heart
           made
           him
           forget
           to
           eat
           his
           bread
           .
           The
           desire
           of
           Christs
           heart
           to
           convert
           the
           Samaritan
           woman
           ,
           made
           him
           carelesse
           of
           
           his
           owne
           hunger
           .
           It
           is
           my
           meate
           to
           doe
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           his
           worke
           .
           A
           true
           heart
           will
           goe
           on
           to
           finish
           the
           worke
           which
           it
           hath
           begunne
           .
           
             The
             wicked
             s●eepe
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             except
             they
             have
             done
             mischiefe
          
           ;
           And
           the
           enemies
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           provided
           to
           to
           stop
           the
           clamors
           and
           demands
           of
           an
           empty
           stomack
           with
           a
           solemne
           vow
           that
           they
           would
           neither
           eate
           nor
           drinke
           till
           they
           had
           slaine
           Paul.
           Lust
           never
           gives
           over
           till
           it
           finish
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           should
           never
           give
           over
           till
           it
           finish
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           
             God
             is
             more
             honoured
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             will
          
           than
           of
           the
           outward
           man.
           Humane
           restraints
           may
           rule
           this
           ,
           but
           nothing
           but
           Grace
           can
           rule
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           herein
           we
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           bee
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           the
           discerner
           of
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           Iudge
           and
           Lord
           over
           our
           consciences
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             doe
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             doe
             it
             heartily
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             men
             .
          
           Noting
           unto
           us
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           never
           respect
           the
           Lord
           in
           any
           service
           which
           commeth
           not
           willingly
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           inner
           man.
           Now
           he
           worketh
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           loseth
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           worke
           for
           him
           who
           is
           master
           of
           the
           businesse
           he
           goes
           about
           ,
           and
           who
           onely
           doth
           reward
           it
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Doe
             it
             heartily
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             knowing
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             you
             shall
             receive
             the
             Reward
             of
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             for
             you
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Christ.
          
           He
           onely
           is
           the
           pay-master
           of
           such
           kinde
           of
           worke
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           it
           onely
           as
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           approve
           and
           reward
           it
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           leave
           this
           point
           touching
           the
           willingnesse
           of
           Christs
           people
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           great
           case
           ,
           and
           of
           frequent
           occurrence
           to
           be
           resolved
           ,
           Whether
           those
           who
           are
           truely
           of
           Christs
           people
           may
           not
           have
           feares
           ,
           torments
           ,
           uncomfortablenesse
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           unwillingnesse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ?
           Saint
           Iohn
           in
           generall
           states
           the
           case
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             feare
             in
             love
             ,
             but
             perfect
             love
             casteth
             out
             feare
             :
             Because
             feare
             hath
             torment
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           4.18
           .
           so
           that
           it
           seemes
           where
           
           there
           is
           torment
           ,
           and
           wearinesse
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           love
           :
           for
           the
           cleering
           of
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           shall
           set
           downe
           some
           few
           positions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           true
           obedience
           there
           is
           ever
           a
           
             willing
             and
             a
             free
             spirit
          
           ,
           in
           this
           degree
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           a
           most
           deepe
           desire
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           serious
           endevour
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           to
           walke
           in
           all
           well-pleasing
           towards
           God
           :
           a
           longing
           for
           such
           fulnesse
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           of
           soule
           as
           may
           make
           a
           man
           fit
           to
           runne
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           this
           will
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           upon
           other
           reasons
           be
           such
           a
           feare
           as
           hath
           paine
           and
           torment
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           First
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
          
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           may
           be
           surpriz'd
           with
           some
           glimpses
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           his
           most
           heavie
           displeasure
           ,
           he
           may
           conceive
           himselfe
           set
           up
           as
           
             Gods
             mark
             to
             shoot
             at
             ,
             Iob
          
           7.20
           .
           that
           the
           
             poisoned
             arrowes
             and
             terrors
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             doe
             sticke
             fast
             upon
             him
             ,
             Iob
          
           6.4
           .
           that
           
             his
             transgressions
             are
             sealed
             up
             and
             reserv'd
             against
             him
             ,
             Iob
          
           14.17
           .
           The
           hot
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           even
           
             vexe
             his
             bones
          
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           soule
           sore
           within
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           6.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Hee
           may
           conceive
           himselfe
           
             forgotten
             and
             cast
             out
             by
             God
             ,
          
           surprized
           with
           fearefulnesse
           ,
           trembling
           ,
           and
           the
           horrour
           of
           death
           ,
           Psal.
           13.1
           .
           Psal.
           55.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Christ
           may
           withdraw
           himselfe
           and
           bee
           gone
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           comfortable
           and
           sensible
           fruition
           of
           his
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           case
           the
           soule
           may
           faile
           and
           seeke
           him
           but
           not
           finde
           him
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           him
           but
           receive
           no
           answere
           ,
           Cant.
           5.6
           .
           A
           man
           may
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           in
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           light
           ,
           Esai
           .
           50.10
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           may
           bee
           a
           great
           
             feare
             even
             of
             performing
             spirituall
             duties
             .
          
           A
           broken
           and
           dejected
           man
           may
           tremble
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           deepe
           apprehension
           of
           his
           owne
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           erroneous
           applying
           of
           that
           sad
           expostulation
           of
           God
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             doe
             to
             t●ke
             my
             Covenant
             in
             thy
             
             mouth
             ?
             Psalm
             .
          
           50.16
           .
           And
           ,
           
             what
             hath
             my
             beloved
             to
             doe
             in
             mine
             house
             ,
             seeing
             she
             hath
             wrought
             lewdnesse
             with
             many
             ?
             Ier.
          
           11.15
           .
           he
           may
           be
           startled
           ,
           and
           not
           dare
           adventure
           upon
           such
           holy
           and
           sacred
           things
           without
           much
           reluctancie
           ,
           and
           shame
           of
           spirit
           .
           
             O
             my
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Ezra
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             and
             blush
             to
             lift
             up
             my
             face
             to
             thee
             my
             God
             :
             for
             our
             iniquities
             are
             increased
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             Ezra
          
           9.6
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           poore
           woman
           who
           upon
           the
           touch
           of
           Christs
           garment
           had
           beene
           healed
           of
           her
           bloudy
           issue
           ,
           That
           
             shee
             came
             fearing
             and
             trembling
             ,
             and
             fell
             downe
          
           before
           Christ
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           the
           truth
           ,
           Mark.
           5.33
           .
           But
           yet
           great
           difference
           there
           is
           betweene
           this
           feare
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
           The
           feare
           of
           the
           wicked
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           evidences
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Saints
           from
           a
           tender
           
             apprehension
             of
             the
             majestie
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           his
           most
           pure
           eyes
           which
           cannot
           endure
           to
           behold
           uncleannesse
           (
           which
           made
           Moses
           himselfe
           to
           tremble
           ,
           Act.
           7.32
           .
           )
           and
           out
           of
           a
           deepe
           
             sense
             of
             their
             owne
             unworthinesse
          
           to
           meddle
           with
           holy
           things
           .
           And
           such
           a
           feare
           as
           this
           may
           bring
           much
           uncomfortablenesse
           and
           distraction
           of
           spirit
           ;
           but
           ,
           never
           at
           all
           
             any
             dislike
          
           or
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           stomacke-full
           disobedience
           against
           him
           :
           for
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           soule
           deterres
           ,
           so
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           precept
           drives
           him
           to
           an
           endeavour
           of
           obedience
           and
           well-pleasing
           ;
           slavish
           feare
           forceth
           a
           man
           to
           doe
           the
           dutie
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           without
           any
           eye
           or
           respect
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           it
           .
           But
           this
           other
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           filiall
           ,
           but
           yet
           withall
           an
           uncomfortable
           feare
           ,
           rather
           disswades
           from
           the
           dutie
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           heart
           being
           so
           vile
           ;
           and
           unfit
           to
           performe
           so
           pretious
           a
           duty
           in
           so
           holy
           a
           manner
           as
           becomes
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           the
           Saints
           may
           have
           feare
           and
           uncomfortablenesse
           (
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           a
           free
           spirit
           )
           so
           they
           may
           have
           a
           wearinesse
           and
           some
           kinde
           of
           unwillingnesse
           in
           Gods
           service
           .
           Their
           spirits
           like
           the
           hands
           of
           Moses
           in
           the
           mount
           may
           faint
           and
           hang
           downe
           ,
           may
           bee
           damp'd
           
           with
           carnall
           affections
           ,
           or
           tired
           with
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           or
           pluck'd
           back
           by
           the
           importunitie
           of
           temptations
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           they
           beginne
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           bewitched
           and
           transported
           from
           a
           through-obedience
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           Gal.
           3.1
           ,
           3.
           
           A
           deadnesse
           ,
           heavinesse
           ,
           insensibilitie
           ,
           unactivenesse
           ,
           confusednesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           unpreparednesse
           of
           affections
           ,
           insinuation
           of
           worldly
           lusts
           and
           earthly
           cares
           may
           distract
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           abate
           the
           cheerefulnesse
           of
           the
           best
           of
           us
           .
           And
           hence
           come
           those
           frequent
           exhortations
           to
           stirre
           up
           our selves
           ,
           to
           prepare
           our
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whet
           the
           Law
           upon
           our
           children
           ,
           to
           exhort
           one
           another
           lest
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           harden
           us
           ,
           to
           bee
           strong
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           faint
           or
           be
           weary
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           and
           sundry
           like
           ,
           intimate
           a
           sluggishnesse
           of
           disposition
           ,
           and
           naturall
           bearing
           backe
           of
           the
           will
           from
           Gods
           service
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Proportion
           of
           this
           discomfort
           and
           wearinesse
           ariseth
           from
           these
           grounds
           :
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           
             strength
             of
             these
             corruptions
          
           which
           remaine
           within
           us
           :
           for
           ever
           so
           much
           fleshlinesse
           as
           the
           heart
           retaines
           ,
           so
           much
           bias
           a
           man
           hath
           to
           turne
           him
           from
           God
           and
           his
           wayes
           ,
           so
           much
           clog
           and
           encumbrance
           in
           holy
           duties
           .
           And
           this
           remainder
           of
           flesh
           is
           in
           the
           will
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           any
           other
           facultie
           to
           indispose
           it
           unto
           spirituall
           actions
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           members
           that
           we
           
             cannot
             doe
          
           the
           things
           which
           wee
           would
           ,
           Gal.
           5.17
           .
           so
           in
           proportion
           it
           is
           in
           
             our
             wills
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           cannot
           with
           all
           our
           strength
           desire
           the
           things
           which
           wee
           should
           ,
           and
           therefore
           David
           praiseth
           God
           for
           this
           especiall
           Grace
           ,
           Who
           am
           I
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           my
           people
           that
           we
           should
           be
           able
           
             to
             offer
             so
             willingly
             after
             this
             sort
             ?
          
           for
           all
           things
           come
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           of
           thine
           owne
           have
           we
           given
           thee
           ,
           1
           Chro.
           29.14
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           dulnesse
           or
           sleepinesse
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           without
           daily
           reviving
           ,
           husbanding
           ,
           and
           handling
           will
           bee
           apt
           to
           contract
           a
           rust
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           
           over-growne
           with
           that
           bitter
           roote
           of
           corruption
           within
           .
           As
           a
           bowle
           will
           not
           move
           without
           many
           rubs
           and
           stops
           in
           a
           place
           overgrowne
           with
           grasse
           ,
           so
           the
           will
           cannot
           move
           with
           readinesse
           towards
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           Graces
           which
           should
           actuate
           it
           are
           growne
           dull
           and
           heavie
           .
           A
           rustie
           key
           will
           not
           easily
           open
           the
           locke
           unto
           which
           it
           was
           first
           fitted
           ;
           nor
           a
           neglected
           Grace
           easily
           open
           or
           enlarge
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           the
           violent
           importunity
           and
           
             immodesty
             of
             some
             strong
             temptation
          
           ,
           and
           unexpellible
           suggestions
           ,
           which
           frequently
           presenting
           themselves
           to
           the
           spirit
           doe
           there
           beget
           jealousies
           to
           disquiet
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           Satans
           first
           end
           is
           to
           
             rob
             us
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           he
           hearteneth
           our
           lusts
           against
           us
           :
           but
           his
           second
           is
           
             to
             rob
             us
             of
             Comfort
          
           ,
           and
           to
           tosse
           us
           up
           and
           downe
           betweene
           our
           owne
           feares
           and
           suspicions
           :
           for
           unwearied
           and
           violent
           contradictions
           are
           apt
           to
           beget
           wearinesse
           in
           the
           best
           .
           Consider
           him
           that
           endured
           such
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             lest
             ye
             be
             wearied
             and
             faint
             in
             your
             mindes
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.3
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           the
           
             present
             weight
             of
             some
             heavie
             fresh
             sinne
             ,
          
           which
           will
           utterly
           indispose
           the
           heart
           unto
           any
           good
           .
           As
           we
           see
           how
           long
           securitie
           did
           surprize
           David
           after
           his
           murther
           and
           adulterie
           .
           Thus
           as
           Ionah
           after
           his
           flight
           from
           God
           ,
           fell
           asleepe
           in
           the
           ship
           :
           so
           stupiditie
           and
           unaptnesse
           to
           worke
           is
           ever
           the
           child
           of
           any
           notable
           and
           revolting
           sinne
           :
           When
           the
           conscience
           lieth
           bleeding
           under
           any
           fresh
           sinne
           it
           hath
           first
           a
           hard
           taske
           to
           goe
           through
           in
           a
           more
           bitter
           renewing
           the
           teares
           of
           repentance
           .
           And
           hard
           works
           have
           for
           the
           most
           part
           some
           feares
           and
           reluctancies
           in
           the
           performing
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           such
           boldnesse
           and
           assurance
           to
           bee
           welcome
           to
           God.
           It
           comes
           with
           shame
           ,
           horror
           ,
           blushing
           and
           want
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           but
           finde
           the
           greater
           conflict
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           sinne
           diswonts
           a
           man
           from
           God
           ,
           carries
           him
           to
           thickets
           and
           bushes
           .
           The
           soule
           loves
           
           not
           to
           be
           deprehended
           by
           God
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Satan
           or
           any
           sinfull
           lust
           .
           That
           childe
           cannot
           but
           feele
           some
           strugglings
           of
           shame
           and
           unwillingnesse
           to
           come
           unto
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           is
           sure
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           upbraided
           with
           the
           companions
           which
           he
           more
           delights
           in
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           from
           the
           
             proportions
             of
             the
             desertions
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           bloweth
           where
           and
           how
           he
           listeth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           hee
           that
           worketh
           our
           wils
           unto
           obedience
           .
           If
           he
           be
           grieved
           and
           made
           retire
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           of
           a
           delicate
           and
           jealous
           disposition
           )
           if
           hee
           turne
           his
           wind
           from
           our
           sailes
           ,
           alas
           ,
           how
           slow
           and
           sluggish
           will
           our
           motion
           be
           ?
           How
           poore
           our
           progresse
           ?
           Vpon
           these
           and
           severall
           other
           the
           like
           grounds
           ,
           may
           the
           best
           of
           us
           bee
           possessed
           with
           feares
           ,
           discomforts
           ,
           and
           unwillingnesse
           in
           Gods
           service
           .
           But
           yet
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           none
           of
           all
           this
           takes
           off
           the
           
             will
             a
             Toto
          
           ,
           though
           it
           doe
           a
           Tanto
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           faithfull
           in
           their
           greatest
           heavinesse
           and
           unfitnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           have
           yet
           a
           stronger
           by
           as
           towards
           God
           than
           any
           wicked
           man
           when
           he
           is
           at
           best
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           true
           of
           them
           in
           their
           lowest
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           Desire
           to
           feare
           Gods
           name
           ,
           Nehem.
           1.11
           .
           That
           the
           desire
           of
           their
           soule
           is
           towards
           the
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           Esay
           26.8
           .
           that
           they
           are
           seriously
           displeased
           with
           the
           distempers
           and
           uncomfortablenesse
           of
           their
           spirit
           ,
           Psal.
           42.5
           .
           that
           they
           long
           to
           be
           enlarged
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           run
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           Psal.
           119.32
           .
           That
           they
           
             set
             their
             affection
          
           unto
           God
           and
           his
           service
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.3
           .
           That
           they
           
             prepare
             their
             heart
          
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           30.19
           .
           That
           they
           
             strive
             ,
             grone
             ,
             wrestle
          
           ,
           and
           are
           unquiet
           in
           their
           dumpes
           and
           dulnesse
           ,
           earnestly
           contending
           for
           joy
           and
           freedome
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Psal.
           51.8.11.12
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           omit
           those
           duties
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           readinesse
           and
           disposednesse
           of
           heart
           to
           performe
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           cannot
           doe
           them
           in
           alacrity
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           them
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           hideth
           his
           face
           from
           them
           .
           
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             
             cast
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             looke
             againe
             towards
             thy
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             Ionah
          
           2.4
           .
           
             He
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             will
             obey
             his
             voice
             ,
             though
             he
             walke
             in
             darknesse
             ,
          
           and
           have
           no
           light
           ,
           Esay
           50.10
           .
           So
           then
           the
           faithfull
           have
           still
           thus
           much
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           their
           wils
           alwaies
           devoted
           and
           resign'd
           unto
           him
           ,
           though
           thus
           much
           likewise
           they
           have
           to
           humble
           them
           too
           ,
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           a
           back-sliding
           and
           tired
           spirit
           in
           his
           service
           ;
           and
           should
           therefore
           be
           exhorted
           to
           stirre
           up
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           keepe
           fresh
           and
           frequent
           their
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           The
           more
           acquaintance
           and
           experience
           the
           heart
           hath
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           abundantly
           it
           will
           delight
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           haste
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           with
           Saint
           Paul
           apprehend
           him
           in
           fruition
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           already
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           carried
           up
           unto
           heavenly
           places
           in
           assurance
           and
           representation
           .
           As
           long
           as
           wee
           are
           here
           there
           will
           be
           something
           lacking
           to
           our
           faith
           ,
           some
           mixture
           of
           unbeleefe
           and
           distrust
           with
           it
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           3.10
           .
           Marke
           9.24
           .
           corruptions
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           trials
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           beget
           some
           feares
           ,
           discomforts
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           indisposednesse
           towards
           Gods
           service
           .
           The
           sense
           whereof
           should
           make
           us
           long
           after
           our
           home
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           grone
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           the
           adoption
           ,
           even
           the
           redemption
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           though
           we
           are
           now
           sonnes
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           appeare
           what
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.2
           .
           )
           should
           make
           us
           pray
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           for
           the
           hastening
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           be
           changed
           into
           an
           universall
           spiritualnesse
           ,
           or
           purity
           of
           nature
           ,
           where
           those
           relickes
           of
           corruption
           ,
           those
           strugglings
           of
           the
           law
           of
           the
           members
           against
           the
           law
           of
           the
           minde
           shall
           be
           ended
           ,
           those
           languishings
           ,
           decayes
           ,
           ebbes
           and
           blemishes
           of
           grace
           shall
           be
           removed
           ,
           where
           all
           deficiencies
           of
           grace
           shall
           be
           made
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           measure
           and
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           which
           we
           here
           receive
           ,
           shall
           be
           crowned
           with
           fulnesse
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           perfection
           .
           Here
           we
           
           are
           like
           the
           stones
           and
           other
           materials
           of
           Salomons
           Temple
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           act
           of
           fitting
           and
           preparation
           ,
           no
           marvell
           if
           we
           be
           here
           crooked
           ,
           knottie
           ,
           uneven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           subject
           to
           the
           hammer
           ,
           under
           blowes
           and
           buffets
           .
           But
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           heavenly
           building
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           and
           there
           laid
           in
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           nothing
           but
           smoothnesse
           and
           glory
           upon
           us
           ,
           no
           noise
           of
           hammers
           ,
           or
           axes
           ,
           no
           dispensation
           of
           Word
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           no
           application
           of
           censures
           and
           severity
           ;
           but
           every
           man
           shall
           bee
           filled
           with
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           Faith
           turned
           into
           sight
           ,
           Hope
           turned
           into
           fruition
           ,
           and
           Love
           everlastingly
           ravished
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           communion
           and
           societie
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           observation
           out
           of
           the
           third
           particular
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             willingnesse
             of
             Christs
             people
          
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           further
           therein
           observed
           the
           Principle
           of
           this
           
             Willingnesse
             ,
             [
             In
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             or
             ,
             of
             thine
             armies
             ]
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           send
           abroad
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Doctours
           and
           Teachers
           for
           evidencing
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           secondly
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           [
           
             Heart
             of
             Christs
             people
             is
             made
             willing
             to
             obey
             him
             by
             an
             act
             of
             Power
             ,
          
           ]
           or
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           .
           It
           is
           not
           barely
           enticed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           conquered
           by
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           
             not
             a
             compulsory
             conquest
          
           (
           which
           is
           utterly
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           reasonable
           will
           ,
           which
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           be
           compell'd
           )
           but
           it
           is
           an
           
             effectuall
             conquest
          
           .
           The
           will
           (
           as
           all
           other
           faculties
           )
           is
           dead
           naturally
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           :
           And
           a
           dead
           man
           is
           not
           raised
           to
           life
           againe
           by
           any
           enticements
           ,
           nor
           yet
           compell'd
           unto
           a
           condition
           of
           such
           exact
           complacencie
           and
           suteablenesse
           to
           nature
           by
           any
           act
           of
           violence
           .
           So
           then
           a
           man
           is
           made
           
             willingly
             subject
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           neither
           by
           
             meere
             morall
             perswasions
          
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           
             violent
             impulsions
          
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           
           power
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           
             supernaturall
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ,
          
           and
           in
           its
           manner
           of
           working
           
             sweetly
             tempered
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             will
             ,
          
           which
           is
           never
           by
           grace
           destroyed
           ,
           but
           perfected
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             God
             who
             worketh
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.13
           .
           first
           ,
           he
           frameth
           our
           will
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           (
           as
           David
           was
           said
           to
           be
           a
           man
           
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
          
           ,
           )
           and
           secondly
           ,
           by
           that
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           imperate
           acts
           thereof
           ,
           thus
           sanctified
           and
           still
           assisted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           he
           setteth
           the
           other
           powers
           of
           nature
           on
           worke
           in
           further
           obedience
           unto
           his
           will.
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           David
           praised
           God
           that
           had
           enabled
           him
           and
           his
           people
           
             to
             offer
             willingly
          
           unto
           the
           service
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           him
           that
           he
           would
           ever
           keepe
           that
           willing
           disposition
           in
           the
           imaginations
           and
           thoughts
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.14.18
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Our
             faith
             standeth
             not
             in
             the
             wisdome
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           Therefore
           likewise
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             who
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Col.
          
           2.12
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           more
           distinct
           opening
           and
           evidencing
           this
           point
           ,
           how
           Christs
           people
           are
           made
           
             Willing
             by
             his
             power
          
           ,
           I
           will
           onely
           lay
           together
           some
           briefe
           positions
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           thereunto
           pertinent
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           plaine
           and
           profitable
           .
           First
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           the
           
             nature
             of
             the
             will
          
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Free
             agent
             or
             mover
          
           ,
           to
           have
           
             ex
             se
          
           ,
           and
           within
           it selfe
           an
           indifferencie
           and
           undeterminatnesse
           unto
           severall
           things
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           it
           moves
           or
           not
           moves
           ,
           when
           it
           moves
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           in
           none
           of
           these
           it
           suffers
           violence
           ,
           but
           workes
           according
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           its
           owne
           nature
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           that
           this
           indifferencie
           is
           twofold
           ,
           either
           habituall
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           an
           originall
           aptitude
           ,
           or
           intrinsecall
           non-repugnancie
           in
           the
           will
           ,
           to
           move
           unto
           contrary
           extremes
           ,
           to
           worke
           ,
           or
           to
           suspend
           its
           owne
           
           working
           ;
           or
           else
           actuall
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           objects
           present
           themselves
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           twofold
           ,
           either
           a
           freedome
           to
           good
           ,
           or
           evill
           ,
           or
           a
           freedome
           to
           will
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           will.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           will
           be
           in
           this
           manner
           free
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           have
           its
           freedome
           in
           both
           regards
           so
           determin'd
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           such
           or
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           it
           cannot
           doe
           what
           it
           should
           ,
           or
           forbeare
           what
           it
           should
           ,
           or
           cannot
           doe
           what
           it
           should
           not
           ,
           nor
           forbeare
           what
           it
           should
           not
           .
           Man
           fallen
           ,
           without
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           free
           only
           unto
           evill
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           obedience
           was
           free
           wholly
           unto
           good
           .
           Man
           free
           to
           evill
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           onely
           doth
           it
           voluntarily
           ,
           he
           cannot
           voluntarily
           leave
           it
           undone
           .
           Christ
           free
           onely
           to
           good
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           doth
           it
           most
           freely
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           freely
           omit
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           will
           worketh
           not
           in
           this
           condition
           of
           things
           unto
           morall
           objects
           without
           some
           other
           concurrent
           principles
           which
           sway
           and
           determine
           it
           severall
           wayes
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           will
           is
           
             principium
             quod
          
           ,
           the
           facultie
           which
           moves
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             principium
             quo
          
           ,
           the
           qualitie
           or
           vertue
           by
           which
           it
           moves
           .
           And
           these
           qualities
           are
           in
           naturall
           men
           the
           flesh
           or
           the
           originall
           concupiscence
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           will
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           regenerate
           ,
           the
           
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           regenerate
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           as
           the
           will
           is
           ever
           carried
           either
           by
           the
           flesh
           or
           the
           spirit
           to
           its
           objects
           ,
           so
           neither
           to
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           the
           preceding
           conduct
           and
           direction
           of
           the
           practicall
           judgement
           ,
           whether
           by
           grace
           illightned
           to
           judge
           aright
           ,
           or
           by
           corrupt
           affections
           bribed
           and
           blinded
           to
           misguide
           the
           will
           ;
           for
           the
           will
           being
           a
           rationall
           appetite
           ,
           never
           moveth
           bu●
           
             per
             modum
             judicii
          
           ,
           upon
           apprehension
           of
           some
           goodnesse
           and
           convenience
           in
           the
           thing
           whereunto
           it
           moves
           .
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           judgement
           is
           never
           throughly
           illightned
           to
           understand
           spiritual
           things
           in
           that
           immediate
           and
           ample
           beautie
           and
           goodnesse
           which
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           maketh
           a
           man
           to
           have
           the
           selfe-same
           minde
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           opinion
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           of
           heavenly
           things
           which
           he
           had
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           and
           a
           Christian
           doe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             thinke
             the
             same
             thing
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           ,
           Phil.
           2.5
           .
           By
           the
           which
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           working
           first
           upon
           the
           judgement
           to
           rectifie
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           it
           of
           the
           evidence
           and
           necessitie
           of
           that
           most
           universall
           and
           adequate
           good
           which
           it
           presenteth
           ,
           the
           whole
           nature
           is
           proportionably
           renewed
           ,
           and
           Christ
           formed
           aswell
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           understanding
           :
           as
           the
           body
           in
           the
           wombe
           is
           not
           shaped
           by
           peece-meale
           ,
           one
           part
           after
           another
           ,
           but
           all
           together
           by
           proportionable
           degrees
           and
           progresses
           of
           perfection
           :
           So
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           by
           an
           act
           of
           heavenly
           illumination
           is
           present
           with
           the
           judgement
           of
           reason
           to
           evidence
           ,
           not
           the
           truth
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           present
           by
           an
           act
           of
           heavenly
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           most
           intimate
           allurement
           unto
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           sweetly
           accommodating
           its
           working
           unto
           the
           exigence
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           faculties
           ,
           that
           they
           likewise
           may
           with
           such
           libertie
           and
           complacencie
           as
           becomes
           both
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           obedience
           required
           ,
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           desire
           and
           prosecution
           of
           those
           excellent
           things
           which
           are
           with
           so
           spirituall
           an
           evidence
           set
           forth
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           As
           by
           the
           same
           soule
           the
           eye
           seeth
           ,
           and
           the
           eare
           heareth
           ,
           and
           the
           hand
           worketh
           :
           so
           when
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           is
           formed
           in
           us
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             Actus
             primus
          
           ,
           or
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           that
           which
           animateth
           him
           unto
           an
           heavenly
           being
           and
           working
           ,
           Rom.
           8.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.17
           .
           )
           every
           power
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           body
           is
           in
           some
           proportionable
           measure
           enabled
           to
           worke
           
             suo
             
             modo
          
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           is
           convenient
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           its
           nature
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           apprehension
           and
           voluntary
           prosecution
           of
           spirituall
           things
           .
           The
           same
           Spirit
           which
           by
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           doth
           fully
           convince
           the
           judgement
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           light
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           shine
           upon
           the
           minde
           ;
           doth
           by
           the
           same
           word
           of
           grace
           proportionably
           excite
           ,
           and
           assist
           the
           will
           to
           affect
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           understanding
           is
           elevated
           to
           the
           spirituall
           perception
           ,
           so
           the
           will
           likewise
           is
           enabled
           to
           the
           spirituall
           love
           of
           heavenly
           things
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           wee
           may
           observe
           that
           this
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           we
           become
           voluntaries
           in
           Christs
           service
           ,
           and
           whereby
           he
           worketh
           in
           us
           both
           to
           will
           and
           to
           doe
           those
           things
           which
           of
           ourselves
           we
           were
           not
           obedient
           unto
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           could
           be
           ,
           is
           both
           a
           sweet
           and
           powerfull
           worke
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           raising
           of
           a
           man
           from
           the
           dead
           (
           to
           which
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           the
           renewing
           of
           a
           sinner
           is
           frequently
           compared
           )
           there
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           great
           power
           ,
           which
           yet
           ,
           being
           admirably
           sutable
           to
           the
           integrity
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           must
           needs
           bring
           an
           exact
           complacencie
           and
           delight
           with
           it
           :
           we
           may
           frequently
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           observe
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           same
           effect
           severall
           things
           may
           be
           affirmed
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           connexion
           unto
           severall
           causes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           severall
           causalities
           or
           manners
           of
           concurrence
           with
           which
           those
           severall
           causes
           have
           contributed
           any
           influence
           unto
           it
           .
           As
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           was
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           free
           and
           voluntary
           service
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           with
           respect
           unto
           his
           most
           holy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           undistracted
           ,
           and
           unhindered
           will
           :
           (
           for
           if
           it
           were
           not
           voluntary
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           obedience
           )
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           was
           most
           certaine
           and
           infallible
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           sanctitie
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           to
           the
           unmeasurablenesse
           of
           his
           unction
           ,
           to
           the
           plenitude
           of
           his
           unseducible
           and
           unerring
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           his
           hypostaticall
           union
           ,
           and
           the
           communication
           of
           properties
           between
           his
           natures
           ,
           wherby
           
           what-ever
           action
           was
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           might
           justly
           be
           called
           the
           action
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           regard
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           sinne
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           the
           passive
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           was
           most
           free
           and
           voluntary
           ,
           as
           it
           respected
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           for
           he
           troubled
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           humbled
           and
           emptied
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           laid
           downe
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           he
           became
           obedient
           unto
           death
           ,
           even
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           thus
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           behoved
           or
           was
           necessary
           for
           Christ
           to
           suffer
           ,
           if
           we
           respect
           the
           predeterminate
           counsell
           and
           purpose
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           ordained
           ,
           Act.
           4.28
           .
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           a
           bone
           of
           Christs
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           disable
           the
           souldiers
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           still
           as
           much
           strength
           and
           libertie
           to
           have
           broken
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           who
           were
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           prediction
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           was
           most
           certainly
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           second
           causes
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           was
           most
           free
           and
           voluntary
           .
           Wee
           finde
           what
           a
           chaine
           of
           meere
           casualties
           and
           contingencies
           (
           if
           we
           looke
           onely
           upon
           second
           causes
           )
           did
           concurre
           ,
           in
           the
           offence
           of
           V●s●ti
           ,
           in
           the
           promotion
           of
           Esther
           ,
           in
           the
           treason
           of
           the
           two
           Chamberlaines
           ,
           in
           the
           wakefulnesse
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Chronicles
           ,
           in
           the
           acceptance
           of
           Esthers
           request
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           King
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           ordered
           by
           the
           immutable
           and
           efficacious
           providence
           of
           God
           (
           which
           moderates
           and
           guides
           causes
           and
           effects
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           his
           owne
           fore-appointed
           ends
           )
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           people
           from
           that
           intended
           slaughter
           determined
           against
           them
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           would
           evidently
           have
           voided
           that
           great
           promise
           of
           their
           returning
           out
           of
           captivitie
           after
           seventie
           yeares
           :
           with
           relation
           unto
           which
           promise
           their
           deliverance
           at
           this
           time
           was
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           truth
           and
           purpose
           necessary
           ,
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           second
           causes
           brought
           about
           by
           a
           cumulation
           of
           contingencies
           .
           In
           like
           maner
           ,
           when
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           do
           voluntarily
           dedicate
           
           and
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           with
           relation
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             principium
             quo
          
           ,
           the
           formall
           vertue
           whereby
           it
           is
           wrought
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           an
           act
           of
           conquest
           ;
           and
           yet
           looke
           upon
           it
           with
           relation
           unto
           the
           heart
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Principium
             quod
          
           ,
           the
           materiall
           efficient
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           most
           free
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           connaturall
           action
           ,
           exactly
           temper'd
           to
           the
           exigencie
           of
           the
           second
           cause
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           there-from
           with
           most
           exact
           delight
           ,
           answerably
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           illumination
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           evidence
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           whereby
           our
           naturall
           blindnesse
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           misperswasions
           may
           be
           remov'd
           :
           and
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           excitation
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           and
           co-operation
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           whereby
           the
           naturall
           frowardnesse
           and
           reluctancy
           thereof
           may
           be
           subdued
           .
        
         
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           three
           things
           requisite
           to
           make
           up
           a
           free
           and
           voluntary
           action
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             cum
             judicio
             rationis
          
           ,
           with
           a
           preceding
           judgment
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             cum
             indifferentia
          
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           internall
           indeterminatenesse
           and
           equall
           disposition
           of
           it selfe
           unto
           severall
           extremes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           
             cum
             dominio
             actus
          
           ,
           the
           will
           must
           have
           the
           power
           of
           her
           owne
           worke
           .
           And
           all
           these
           three
           doe
           sweetly
           consist
           with
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           That
           the
           heart
           is
           made
           willing
           to
           obey
           Christ
           by
           an
           act
           of
           power
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           this
           power
           we
           speake
           of
           is
           onely
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           which
           doe
           alwayes
           worke
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Gods
           proceeding
           by
           them
           with
           men
           ,
           
             secundum
             judicium
          
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           of
           judgement
           and
           conviction
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           of
           teaching
           and
           demonstration
           ,
           which
           is
           suteable
           to
           a
           rationall
           facultie
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           will
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           directed
           and
           perswaded
           to
           move
           ,
           it
           still
           retaines
           an
           habituall
           or
           internall
           habitude
           unto
           the
           extremes
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           it
           should
           have
           moved
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           motion
           
           would
           have
           beene
           as
           naturall
           and
           suteable
           to
           its
           condition
           ,
           as
           this
           which
           it
           followeth
           ;
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           act
           is
           no
           extinguishment
           of
           the
           libertie
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           of
           grace
           doth
           work
           the
           will
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           will
           hath
           the
           dominion
           of
           its
           owne
           act
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           servilely
           ,
           or
           compulsorily
           thereunto
           overswayed
           ,
           but
           worket●
           ,
           
             ex
             motu
             proprio
          
           ,
           by
           a
           selfe-motion
           ,
           unto
           which
           it
           is
           quickned
           and
           actuated
           by
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           divine
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           seed
           of
           that
           action
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           excellent
           knowne
           speech
           of
           Saint
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Certum
             est
             nos
             velle
             cum
             volumus
             ,
             sed
             Deus
             facit
             ut
             velimus
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           the
           subjection
           of
           Christs
           people
           unto
           his
           kingdome
           is
           a
           voluntary
           act
           in
           regard
           of
           mans
           will
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           power
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           inwardly
           ●llightning
           the
           minde
           with
           the
           spirituall
           evidence
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           the
           excellencie
           and
           superlative
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           inwardly
           touching
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           framing
           it
           to
           a
           lovely
           conformitie
           and
           obedience
           therunto
           .
        
         
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           point
           why
           there
           is
           an
           act
           of
           power
           required
           to
           conquer
           the
           wils
           of
           sinners
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           is
           that
           notable
           enmitie
           ,
           stoutnesse
           ,
           reluctancie
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           aversenesse
           ;
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           fleshlinesse
           which
           possesseth
           the
           wils
           of
           men
           by
           nature
           :
           such
           forwardnesse
           unto
           evill
           ,
           so
           much
           frowardnesse
           against
           good
           ,
           such
           a
           spring
           and
           byas
           from
           private
           ends
           ,
           and
           worldly
           objects
           ,
           such
           feares
           without
           ,
           such
           fightings
           within
           ,
           such
           allurements
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           such
           frownes
           and
           affrightments
           on
           the
           left
           ;
           such
           depths
           of
           Satan
           ,
           such
           hellish
           and
           unsearchable
           plots
           of
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           to
           keepe
           fast
           and
           faithfull
           to
           themselves
           this
           chiefe
           mistris
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ;
           such
           slie
           and
           soaking
           ,
           such
           furious
           and
           firy
           temptations
           ,
           to
           flatter
           or
           to
           fright
           it
           away
           from
           Christ
           ;
           such
           strong
           prejudices
           ,
           such
           deepe
           reasonings
           ,
           such
           high
           im●ginations
           ,
           such
           scornefull
           and
           meane
           conceits
           of
           the
           purity
           and
           power
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           such
           
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           such
           misperswasions
           and
           presumptious
           of
           our
           present
           peace
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           the
           easinesse
           of
           our
           future
           reformation
           ,
           such
           strong
           surmises
           of
           carnall
           hopes
           which
           will
           be
           prevented
           ,
           or
           worldly
           dangers
           incurred
           ,
           or
           private
           ends
           disappointed
           ;
           such
           lusts
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           such
           members
           to
           be
           hewed
           off
           ,
           such
           friends
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           such
           passions
           to
           be
           subdued
           ,
           such
           certaine
           persecutions
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           endlesse
           solicitations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           such
           irreconcilable
           contentions
           with
           the
           flesh
           ;
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           pull-backes
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           thinke
           the
           will
           should
           escape
           and
           breake
           thorow
           ,
           if
           God
           did
           not
           send
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           once
           the
           Angell
           unto
           
             Lot
             ,
             Gen.
          
           19.16
           .
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           it
           while
           it
           lingers
           and
           hankers
           after
           its
           wonted
           course
           ,
           to
           use
           a
           mercifull
           conquest
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           expresse
           it
           ,
           *
           to
           lead
           it
           ,
           to
           draw
           it
           ,
           to
           
             take
             it
             by
             the
             arme
          
           ,
           to
           
             carry
             it
             in
             his
             bosome
          
           ,
           to
           
             beare
             it
             as
             an
             Eagle
             her
             young
             ones
          
           on
           her
           wings
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           wrath
           ,
           to
           pull
           and
           snatch
           it
           as
           a
           brand
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           extreme
           perversenesse
           ,
           so
           much
           hellishnesse
           ,
           and
           devillish
           antipathy
           to
           God
           and
           his
           service
           in
           the
           heart
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           left
           to
           its
           owne
           stubbornenesse
           to
           kicke
           ,
           and
           rebell
           ,
           and
           fall
           backe
           and
           harden
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           set
           upon
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           man
           living
           would
           turne
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           make
           use
           of
           his
           bloud
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           any
           one
           man
           perisheth
           ,
           every
           man
           would
           too
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           there
           is
           as
           fundamentall
           and
           originall
           enmity
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           any
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           may
           justly
           humble
           us
           in
           our
           reflexion
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           whom
           neither
           the
           promises
           of
           heaven
           can
           allure
           ,
           nor
           the
           bloud
           and
           passions
           of
           Christ
           perswade
           ,
           nor
           the
           flames
           of
           hell
           affright
           from
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           power
           of
           his
           holy
           ●●irit
           subdue
           and
           conquer
           the
           soule
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           truly
           
           relate
           unto
           the
           conscience
           the
           woefull
           and
           everlasting
           horrors
           of
           hell
           ,
           if
           a
           mans
           naturall
           capacity
           were
           made
           as
           wide
           to
           apprehend
           the
           wrath
           ,
           fury
           ,
           and
           vengeance
           of
           a
           provoked
           God
           ,
           the
           foulenesse
           ,
           guilt
           ,
           and
           venome
           of
           a
           soule
           fuller
           of
           sins
           than
           the
           heavens
           of
           stars
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           intelligent
           divels
           of
           hell
           doe
           conceive
           them
           .
           If
           an
           Archangell
           or
           Seraphim
           should
           be
           sent
           from
           heaven
           to
           reveale
           unto
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           naturall
           man
           the
           infinite
           glory
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           the
           full
           pleasures
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           the
           admirable
           beauty
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           the
           intimate
           conformity
           and
           resemblance
           between
           his
           divine
           nature
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           holinesse
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           the
           unsearchable
           and
           bottomlesse
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Incarnation
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           endlesse
           incomprehensible
           vertue
           &
           pretiousnesse
           of
           his
           bloud
           and
           prayers
           ;
           yet
           so
           desperately
           evill
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           if
           after
           all
           this
           God
           should
           not
           afford
           the
           blessed
           operation
           and
           concurrence
           of
           his
           owne
           gratious
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           revelation
           of
           his
           own
           arme
           and
           power
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           set
           on
           those
           instrumentall
           causes
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           invincible
           by
           any
           evidence
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           cries
           and
           flames
           of
           hell
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           armies
           and
           hosts
           of
           heaven
           were
           able
           to
           beget
           .
           There
           is
           no
           might
           or
           power
           able
           to
           snatch
           a
           man
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           but
           onely
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           Notable
           are
           the
           expressions
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           every
           where
           useth
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           this
           wretched
           condition
           of
           the
           heart
           by
           nature
           :
           a
           wilfulnesse
           and
           selfe-willednesse
           ,
           
             We
             will
             not
             hearken
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             have
             this
             man
             to
             raigne
             over
             us
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           many
           wils
           in
           one
           .
           b
           Rebellion
           and
           stubbornenesse
           ,
           c
           stoutnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           d
           contestation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           gain-saying
           his
           Word
           ;
           e
           Impudence
           ,
           stiffenesse
           ,
           and
           hard-heartednesse
           ,
           f
           mischievous
           profoundnes
           and
           deepe
           reasonings
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           g
           pertinacie
           ,
           resolvednesse
           ,
           and
           abiding
           in
           mischiefe
           ;
           they
           hold
           fast
           deceit
           ;
           obstinacie
           and
           h
           selfe-obduration
           ,
           
             They
             have
             hardned
             their
             neckes
             that
             they
             might
             not
             heare
          
           ;
           i
           Impotencie
           ,
           immoveablenesse
           ,
           and
           undocilenesse
           ,
           their
           heart
           is
           
             uncircumcised
             ;
             
             they
             cannot
             heare
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             understandeth
             or
             seeketh
             after
             God
             :
          
           k
           scorne
           and
           slighting
           of
           the
           messages
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           where
           is
           his
           Word
           ?
           
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
          
           l
           Incredulity
           ,
           and
           belying
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           saying
           it
           is
           not
           he
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             beleeved
             our
             report
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             arme
             of
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             ?
          
           m
           Wrestling
           ,
           resisting
           ,
           and
           fighting
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           rejecting
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           vexing
           and
           striving
           with
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           
             ye
             have
             alwayes
             resisted
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           n
           Rage
           and
           fiercenesse
           of
           disordred
           affections
           ,
           despising
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           trayterous
           ,
           heady
           ,
           and
           high-minded
           thoughts
           .
           o
           Brutishnes
           of
           immoderate
           lust
           ,
           the
           untamed
           madnesse
           of
           an
           enraged
           beast
           without
           any
           restraint
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           moderation
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           a
           p
           hell
           ,
           and
           gulfe
           of
           unsearchable
           mischiefe
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           satisfied
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           reasonable
           man
           ,
           duly
           considering
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           should
           conceive
           such
           an
           heart
           as
           this
           to
           be
           overcome
           with
           meere
           morall
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           thing
           lesse
           than
           the
           mightie
           power
           of
           Gods
           owne
           grace
           .
           To
           him
           therefore
           we
           should
           willingly
           acknowledge
           all
           our
           conversion
           and
           salvation
           ;
           So
           extremely
           impotent
           are
           we
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           unto
           any
           good
           ,
           so
           utterly
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           unmeet
           for
           our
           Masters
           use
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           strongly
           hurried
           by
           the
           impulsion
           of
           our
           owne
           lust
           towards
           hell
           ,
           that
           no
           precipice
           ,
           nor
           danger
           ,
           no
           hope
           nor
           reward
           ,
           no
           man
           or
           Angell
           is
           able
           to
           stop
           us
           ,
           without
           thine
           owne
           immediate
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Not
             unto
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             unto
             thy
             name
          
           onely
           be
           attributed
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           conversion
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           by
           this
           consideration
           we
           should
           be
           provoked
           to
           stirre
           up
           and
           call
           together
           all
           our
           strength
           in
           the
           Lords
           service
           ,
           to
           recover
           our
           mispent
           time
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           more
           contention
           and
           violence
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           when
           wee
           consider
           how
           abundant
           wee
           have
           beene
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuing
           of
           vast
           desires
           which
           had
           neither
           end
           nor
           hope
           in
           them
           .
           O
           how
           
           happie
           a
           thing
           would
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           men
           could
           serve
           God
           with
           the
           same
           proportion
           of
           vigour
           and
           willingnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           they
           served
           Satan
           and
           themselves
           before
           ?
           I
           was
           never
           tired
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           went
           on
           indefatigably
           towards
           hell
           ,
           like
           a
           swift
           Dromedary
           ,
           or
           an
           untamed
           heifer
           ,
           I
           pursued
           those
           evill
           desires
           which
           had
           vanity
           for
           their
           object
           ,
           and
           misery
           for
           their
           end
           ,
           no
           fruit
           but
           shame
           ,
           and
           no
           wages
           but
           death
           .
           But
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Christ
           I
           have
           a
           price
           before
           mee
           ,
           an
           abiding
           Citie
           ,
           an
           enduring
           substance
           ,
           an
           immarcescible
           crowne
           to
           fix
           the
           highest
           of
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           :
           I
           have
           the
           promises
           of
           Christ
           to
           strengthen
           me
           ,
           his
           Angels
           to
           guard
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           to
           lead
           ,
           his
           Word
           to
           illighten
           me
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           soule
           to
           save
           ,
           and
           a
           God
           to
           honour
           .
           And
           why
           should
           not
           I
           apply
           my
           power
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           reach
           forth
           his
           owne
           power
           to
           convert
           me
           ?
           A
           long
           way
           I
           have
           to
           goe
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           spanne
           of
           time
           ;
           so
           many
           temptations
           to
           overcome
           ,
           so
           many
           corruptions
           to
           shake
           off
           ,
           so
           many
           promises
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           so
           many
           precepts
           to
           obey
           ,
           so
           many
           mysteries
           to
           study
           ,
           so
           many
           workes
           to
           finish
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           time
           for
           all
           :
           my
           weaknesses
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           my
           businesses
           on
           another
           ,
           mine
           enemies
           and
           my
           sinnes
           round
           about
           me
           take
           away
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           scarce
           any
           left
           to
           give
           to
           God.
           And
           yet
           ,
           alas
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           serve
           God
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           served
           in
           heaven
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           the
           strength
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           glorified
           Saints
           ,
           to
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           it
           would
           come
           infinitely
           short
           of
           that
           good
           will
           of
           God
           in
           my
           redemption
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           power
           in
           my
           conversion
           .
           If
           God
           should
           have
           said
           to
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           poore
           wretch
           posting
           with
           full
           strength
           towards
           hell
           ,
           goe
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           and
           drive
           him
           back
           againe
           ,
           all
           those
           glorious
           armies
           would
           have
           beene
           too
           few
           to
           blocke
           up
           the
           passage●
           betweene
           sin
           and
           he●
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           Gods
           owne
           Spirit
           and
           power
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           returned
           none
           other
           answer
           but
           this
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           all
           we
           can
           to
           perswade
           and
           turne
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           not
           be
           turned
           .
           
           If
           then
           the
           Lord
           did
           put
           to
           his
           owne
           power
           to
           save
           me
           ,
           great
           reason
           there
           is
           that
           I
           should
           set
           my
           weake
           and
           impotent
           faculties
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           especially
           since
           hee
           hath
           beene
           pleased
           both
           to
           mingle
           with
           his
           service
           great
           joy
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           tranquillity
           here
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           set
           before
           it
           a
           full
           ,
           a
           sure
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           reward
           ,
           for
           my
           further
           animation
           and
           encouragement
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           observed
           in
           this
           Verse
           was
           the
           attire
           wherein
           Christs
           people
           should
           attend
           upon
           his
           service
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Beauties
             of
             Holinesse
          
           ]
           These
           words
           referre
           to
           those
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           to
           the
           word
           [
           People
           ]
           or
           to
           the
           word
           [
           willing
           .
           ]
           If
           to
           [
           People
           ]
           then
           they
           are
           a
           further
           description
           of
           Christs
           Subjects
           or
           Souldiers
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           all
           like
           servants
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           beautifully
           arraied
           ,
           like
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           had
           garments
           of
           beauty
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           so
           Schindler
           expounds
           it
           ,
           
             In
             societate
             sacerdotum
          
           .
           If
           to
           the
           word
           [
           willing
           ]
           then
           it
           notes
           the
           ground
           and
           inducement
           of
           their
           great
           devotion
           and
           subjection
           unto
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           people
           came
           up
           in
           troopes
           to
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Beauty
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           ,
           or
           as
           men
           doe
           flocke
           together
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           some
           honorable
           and
           stately
           solemnity
           :
           so
           Christs
           people
           should
           by
           the
           beauty
           of
           his
           banners
           be
           allured
           to
           gather
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           flye
           in
           multitudes
           as
           Doves
           unto
           their
           windowes
           .
           Which
           way
           ever
           wee
           understand
           the
           words
           we
           may
           from
           them
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             That
             Holinesse
             is
             a
             glorious
             and
             a
             beautifull
             thing
             .
          
           The
           holy
           oile
           with
           which
           all
           the
           vessels
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           were
           to
           be
           consecrated
           ,
           was
           a
           type
           of
           that
           Spirit
           which
           sanctifieth
           us
           and
           maketh
           us
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           unto
           God
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           to
           be
           compounded
           of
           the
           purest
           and
           most
           delicate
           ingredients
           which
           the
           art
           of
           the
           Apothecary
           could
           put
           together
           .
           Therefore
           our
           Saviour
           still
           calleth
           his
           Spouse
           the
           
             fairest
             of
             wom●n
          
           ,
           to
           note
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           beauty
           in
           the
           world
           is
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           Holinesse
           .
           
           Therefore
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Holinesse
           is
           called
           a
           
             Wedding
             Garment
          
           ,
           
           at
           
           which
           solemnitie
           men
           use
           above
           all
           other
           to
           adorne
           themselves
           with
           their
           costliest
           and
           most
           beautifull
           attire
           :
           Therefore
           we
           are
           said
           to
           a
           
             Put
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Put
             on
             bowels
             of
             mercie
          
           ,
           and
           
             humblenesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             meekenesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           therefore
           likewise
           the
           Church
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           b
           Bride
           decked
           in
           her
           choicest
           ornaments
           and
           jewels
           ,
           broidred
           worke
           ,
           silke
           ,
           fine
           linnen
           ,
           bracelets
           ,
           chaines
           ,
           jewels
           ,
           crownes
           ,
           gold
           ,
           silver
           ,
           perfect
           comelinesse
           ,
           garments
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           praise
           ,
           robes
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           Christ
           the
           husband
           of
           this
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           c
           chiefest
           and
           most
           amiable
           of
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           even
           altogether
           lovely
           .
           The
           d
           
             Desire
             of
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           and
           the
           allurement
           of
           all
           hearts
           that
           can
           looke
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           e
           Ierusalem
           the
           palace
           of
           this
           glorious
           couple
           described
           by
           the
           most
           pretious
           and
           desireable
           things
           which
           can
           bee
           thought
           on
           .
           Iaspar
           the
           wall
           ,
           gold
           the
           pavement
           ,
           pearle
           the
           gates
           ,
           pretious
           stones
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           the
           light
           thereof
           .
           Of
           our selves
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           we
           are
           full
           of
           f
           filthinesse
           and
           deformity
           in
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           g
           clothed
           with
           filthy
           garments
           ,
           and
           overspread
           from
           the
           head
           to
           the
           foot
           with
           blaines
           and
           putrefactions
           .
           It
           is
           only
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           h
           maketh
           us
           cleane
           from
           our
           filthinesse
           and
           from
           all
           our
           pollutions
           .
           
             By
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             through
             the
             Word
             Christ
             sanctifieth
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             present
             unto
             himselfe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             glorious
             Church
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             that
             it
             might
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.27
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           exhorteth
           Christian
           women
           to
           adorne
           the
           
             inner
             man
             of
             the
             heart
          
           with
           the
           ornament
           of
           a
           meeke
           and
           quiet
           spirit
           which
           is
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           (
           whose
           pure
           eye
           they
           ought
           rather
           to
           please
           than
           the
           wanton
           eye
           of
           man
           )
           of
           great
           price
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.3
           ,
           4.
           
           And
           the
           truth
           hereof
           may
           bee
           proved
           even
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           hypocrites
           themselves
           :
           for
           no
           man
           will
           counterfeite
           villanies
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           vices
           ,
           which
           indeed
           hee
           hath
           not
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           desperately
           thereunto
           swayed
           by
           an
           humor
           
           of
           pleasing
           his
           wicked
           companions
           .
           And
           therefore
           Saint
           Austin
           complaineth
           of
           it
           as
           of
           a
           prodigious
           corruption
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           sometimes
           belie
           himselfe
           to
           his
           wicked
           associates
           ,
           and
           boasted
           of
           the
           wickednesse
           which
           he
           durst
           not
           practise
           .
           No
           woman
           will
           paint
           her selfe
           with
           dung
           ,
           or
           spread
           inke
           upon
           her
           face
           .
           It
           must
           be
           beautifull
           in
           it selfe
           which
           any
           man
           will
           ordinarily
           counterfeit
           :
           so
           that
           Holinesse
           hath
           the
           prerogative
           of
           an
           enemies
           suffrage
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           evidences
           ,
           to
           testifie
           the
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           thereof
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           will
           more
           distinctly
           appeare
           if
           we
           consider
           either
           the
           
             Author
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             properties
          
           ,
           or
           Operations
           of
           this
           Holinesse
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Author
           is
           God
           himselfe
           by
           his
           spirit
           .
           
             The
             very
             God
             of
             peace
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             make
             you
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             worke
             to
             doe
             his
             will.
          
           Therefore
           the
           spirit
           is
           called
           a
           spirit
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           
           by
           the
           power
           whereof
           Christ
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           was
           declared
           to
           bee
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           answerablenesse
           betweene
           raising
           from
           the
           dead
           or
           giving
           life
           where
           there
           was
           none
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctification
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           forming
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           quickning
           ,
           and
           creating
           us
           to
           good
           workes
           .
           
           By
           all
           which
           we
           may
           note
           that
           what
           Beautie
           the
           Creation
           brought
           upon
           that
           emptie
           and
           unshaped
           Chaos
           when
           it
           was
           distributed
           into
           this
           orderly
           frame
           which
           we
           now
           admire
           ;
           or
           what
           beautie
           the
           reunion
           of
           a
           living
           soule
           unto
           a
           dead
           and
           gastly
           body
           doth
           restore
           unto
           it
           ;
           the
           same
           beautie
           doth
           Holinesse
           bring
           unto
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           which
           was
           filthy
           before
           .
           But
           yet
           further
           we
           must
           note
           that
           God
           did
           not
           make
           man
           as
           other
           ordinarie
           Creatures
           ,
           for
           some
           low
           and
           inferior
           use
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           made
           
             all
             beautifull
          
           in
           their
           time
           )
           but
           there
           was
           a
           pause
           ,
           a
           consultation
           ,
           a
           more
           than
           common
           wisedome
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           mercie
           revealed
           in
           the
           workemanship
           of
           man
           :
           for
           God
           made
           man
           for
           
           his
           owne
           more
           peculiar
           delight
           ,
           company
           and
           communion
           ,
           one
           whom
           hee
           would
           enter
           into
           a
           more
           intimate
           league
           and
           covenant
           withall
           .
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             set
             apart
             the
             man
             that
             is
             godly
             for
             himselfe
             .
             This
             people
             have
             I
             formed
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             they
             shall
             shew
             forth
             my
             praise
             ,
          
           I
           will
           magnifie
           the
           beautie
           of
           my
           glorious
           vertues
           in
           those
           whom
           I
           have
           sanctified
           for
           my selfe
           .
           Thus
           wee
           finde
           what
           perfect
           comelinesse
           the
           Lord
           bestowed
           upon
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           he
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           owne
           ,
           one
           which
           was
           alwayes
           to
           leane
           on
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           in
           his
           owne
           presence
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.8
           ,
           14.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           Lords
           a
           
             owne
             House
          
           ,
           a
           b
           Temple
           in
           the
           which
           hee
           will
           dwell
           and
           walke
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           c
           Throne
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           sitteth
           as
           our
           Prince
           and
           Law-giver
           .
           And
           in
           this
           regard
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           extraordinarie
           beautifull
           ;
           for
           the
           d
           
             Lord
             will
             beautifie
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           and
           will
           make
           the
           place
           of
           his
           feet
           glorious
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           by
           Holinesse
           we
           are
           made
           e
           
             Gods
             building
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           is
           for
           his
           Creatures
           to
           inhabite
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Temple
           for
           himselfe
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           as
           a
           f
           gallerie
           for
           himselfe
           to
           walke
           and
           refresh
           himselfe
           in
           ,
           certainely
           Holinesse
           which
           is
           the
           Ornament
           and
           ingraving
           of
           this
           temple
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           glorious
           thing
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           much
           glory
           and
           wisedome
           in
           all
           Gods
           workes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Nature
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           Beautifull
           .
           In
           generall
           ,
           it
           consists
           in
           a
           
             Relation
             of
             conformitie
          
           ,
           as
           all
           Goodnesse
           ,
           save
           that
           of
           God
           doth
           :
           for
           no
           Creature
           is
           so
           absolute
           as
           to
           have
           its
           being
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           its
           Goodnesse
           cannot
           consist
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           hath
           its
           originall
           in
           it selfe
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Rule
           and
           End
           which
           denominateth
           the
           Goodnesse
           of
           any
           created
           thing
           ,
           that
           therefore
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           worke
           for
           its
           owne
           end
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           worke
           by
           its
           owne
           Rule
           ,
           for
           he
           who
           is
           Lord
           of
           an
           end
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           Lord
           of
           the
           meanes
           and
           directions
           which
           lead
           unto
           that
           end
           .
           And
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           when
           men
           
           make
           themselves
           their
           owne
           will
           ,
           wit
           ,
           reason
           ,
           or
           resolutions
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           spring
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           .
           Therefore
           sinne
           is
           called
           our
           
             owne
             wayes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           lusts
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           and
           our
           owne
           counsels
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           absolutely
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           constituted
           rule
           to
           moderate
           or
           direct
           it
           .
           Impossible
           it
           is
           for
           any
           Creature
           ,
           as
           it
           comes
           out
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           to
           bee
           without
           a
           Law
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           an
           originall
           law
           unto
           it selfe
           :
           for
           as
           hee
           who
           hath
           none
           over
           him
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           subject
           unto
           any
           Law
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Law
           is
           but
           the
           declaration
           of
           a
           Superiours
           will
           what
           he
           requires
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           threatneth
           on
           default
           thereof
           to
           inflict
           :
           so
           hee
           that
           is
           under
           the
           wisedome
           and
           ends
           of
           another
           ,
           must
           needs
           likewise
           bee
           subject
           to
           the
           Lawes
           which
           his
           will
           prescribes
           for
           advancing
           and
           compassing
           his
           owne
           ends
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           bee
           in
           his
           owne
           nature
           and
           ends
           most
           holy
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           holy
           in
           the
           Lawes
           which
           he
           enacts
           .
           By
           all
           which
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           Holinesse
           consisteth
           in
           conformity
           ,
           so
           that
           according
           to
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           patterne
           whereunto
           it
           referres
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           its
           beautie
           to
           be
           conjectured
           .
           And
           the
           patterne
           of
           our
           Holinesse
           is
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Be
             you
             holy
             ,
             as
             your
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             is
             Holy
          
           ;
           Other
           Creatures
           have
           some
           prints
           and
           paths
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           beautifull
           in
           their
           time
           :
           but
           man
           had
           the
           image
           of
           God
           created
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           will
           was
           set
           up
           in
           our
           heart
           as
           a
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           most
           pure
           ,
           right
           ,
           holy
           ,
           good
           ,
           wise
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           that
           Law
           did
           beare
           the
           same
           relation
           to
           mans
           life
           ,
           as
           his
           soule
           doth
           unto
           his
           members
           ,
           to
           animate
           ,
           forme
           ,
           and
           organize
           every
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           every
           word
           of
           the
           mouth
           ,
           every
           action
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           according
           unto
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           When
           after
           this
           man
           threw
           away
           this
           Image
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           pleased
           in
           mercy
           again
           to
           renue
           Holinesse
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           againe
           by
           another
           patterne
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           same
           exhibited
           in
           another
           maner
           .
           He
           made
           him
           then
           conformable
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           Adam
           ,
           
           
           who
           is
           himselfe
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           ,
           the
           expresse
           Character
           of
           his
           Fathers
           brightnesse
           ,
           a
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           a
           morning
           starre
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           fairest
           of
           ten
           thousand
           :
           so
           that
           compare
           Holinesse
           with
           the
           first
           originall
           draught
           thereof
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           Adam
           as
           it
           came
           new
           out
           of
           Gods
           fashioning
           ,
           or
           that
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           that
           with
           the
           Holinesse
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           was
           a
           ray
           shining
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           that
           Image
           of
           God
           with
           it selfe
           in
           Christ
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           Holinesse
           in
           its
           nature
           consists
           in
           a
           Conformity
           and
           Commensuration
           to
           the
           most
           beautifull
           things
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Properties
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           it
           in
           that
           regard
           likewise
           very
           Beautifull
           .
           First
           ,
           Rectitude
           and
           Vprightnesse
           ,
           sinceritie
           and
           simplicitie
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             found
             out
          
           a
           
             many
             inventions
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           have
           sought
           up
           and
           downe
           through
           many
           turnings
           and
           by-wayes
           to
           satisfie
           crooked
           affections
           .
           It
           was
           b
           Davids
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Make
             thy
             way
             strait
             before
             my
             face
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Apostles
           instruction
           ,
           c
           
             Make
             strait
             paths
             for
             your
             feet
             ,
             lest
             that
             which
             is
             lame
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           True
           Holinesse
           is
           a
           plaine
           ,
           and
           an
           even
           thing
           ,
           without
           falsehood
           ,
           guile
           ,
           perversenesse
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           or
           starting
           aside
           .
           It
           hath
           one
           end
           ,
           one
           rule
           ,
           one
           way
           ,
           one
           heart
           ,
           whereas
           hypocrites
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           called
           d
           
             Double
             minded
             men
          
           ,
           because
           they
           pretend
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           world
           .
           And
           e
           
             crooked
             men
          
           ,
           like
           the
           f
           swelling
           of
           a
           wall
           ,
           whose
           parts
           are
           not
           perpendicular
           ,
           nor
           levell
           to
           their
           foundation
           .
           Now
           rectitude
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           is
           ever
           both
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           and
           man
           a
           beautifull
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Harmonie
           and
           Vniformity
           within
           it selfe
           .
           The
           Philosopher
           saith
           of
           a
           
             Iust
             man
          
           that
           he
           is
           like
           a
           Dye
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           way
           even
           and
           like
           it selfe
           ,
           turne
           it
           how
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           fals
           upon
           an
           equall
           bottome
           .
           And
           so
           Holilinesse
           
           keepes
           the
           heart
           like
           its
           selfe
           in
           all
           conditions
           ;
           as
           a
           watch
           though
           all
           together
           it
           may
           bee
           tossed
           up
           and
           downe
           with
           the
           agitation
           of
           him
           that
           carrieth
           it
           about
           him
           ;
           yet
           that
           motion
           doth
           no
           way
           perturbe
           the
           frame
           ,
           or
           disorder
           the
           workings
           of
           the
           spring
           and
           wheeles
           within
           :
           so
           though
           the
           man
           may
           bee
           many
           wayes
           tempted
           ,
           and
           disquieted
           ,
           yet
           the
           frame
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           the
           order
           of
           his
           affections
           ,
           the
           governement
           of
           the
           spirit
           within
           him
           is
           not
           thereby
           stopped
           ,
           but
           holdeth
           on
           in
           the
           same
           tenour
           .
           We
           know
           in
           the
           body
           if
           any
           part
           doe
           exceed
           the
           due
           proportion
           ,
           it
           destroies
           the
           beautie
           and
           acceptablenesse
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Symmetrie
           and
           fitnesse
           of
           the
           parts
           unto
           one
           another
           is
           that
           which
           commends
           a
           body
           .
           Now
           Holinesse
           consisteth
           in
           this
           proportion
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           it
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           an
           exactnesse
           of
           obedience
           ,
           an
           equall
           respect
           unto
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           an
           hatred
           of
           every
           false
           way
           ,
           an
           universall
           worke
           upon
           the
           whole
           spirit
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           body
           ,
           a
           supply
           made
           unto
           every
           joynt
           ,
           a
           measure
           dispenced
           unto
           every
           part
           ,
           not
           a
           grace
           due
           unto
           Christian
           integritie
           which
           is
           not
           in
           some
           proportion
           fashioned
           in
           a
           man.
           Christ
           hath
           no
           Monsters
           begotten
           by
           his
           spirituall
           seed
           :
           for
           Monsters
           are
           ever
           caused
           either
           by
           an
           excesse
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           defect
           of
           seed
           ;
           in
           the
           one
           case
           nature
           being
           overcharged
           is
           forc'd
           to
           labour
           that
           which
           remaines
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           into
           some
           superfluous
           members
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           for
           want
           of
           materials
           to
           leave
           her
           worke
           unfinished
           ,
           and
           destitute
           of
           some
           necessary
           parts
           .
           But
           now
           first
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           that
           a
           man
           can
           have
           no
           superfluitie
           of
           Grace
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           have
           too
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           whereof
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           other
           danger
           ,
           wee
           know
           Christ
           hath
           a
           Residue
           of
           spirit
           to
           supply
           any
           defect
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           up
           whatsoever
           is
           away
           for
           the
           fashioning
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           :
           so
           then
           Holinesse
           fashioneth
           the
           whole
           man.
           Hee
           that
           leaves
           any
           one
           faculty
           of
           his
           soule
           neglected
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           or
           Law
           of
           God
           disobeyed
           (
           I
           
           speake
           of
           a
           totall
           ,
           and
           constant
           neglect
           )
           is
           undoubtedly
           an
           Hypocrite
           and
           disobeyes
           all
           ,
           Iam.
           2.10
           ,
           11.
           
           As
           David
           with
           a
           little
           stone
           slew
           Goliah
           because
           his
           forehead
           was
           open
           ;
           so
           can
           our
           enemie
           easily
           deale
           with
           us
           if
           he
           observe
           any
           faculty
           naked
           and
           neglected
           .
           The
           actuall
           and
           totall
           breach
           of
           any
           one
           Commandement
           ,
           (
           Totall
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           heart
           doth
           it
           ,
           though
           haply
           it
           execute
           not
           all
           the
           obliquitie
           which
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           sinne
           admits
           )
           is
           an
           implicite
           ,
           habituall
           ,
           interpretative
           ,
           and
           conditionall
           breach
           of
           all
           ;
           His
           soule
           stands
           alike
           dis-affected
           to
           the
           holinesse
           of
           every
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           undoubtedly
           adventure
           on
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           such
           exigences
           and
           conditions
           as
           misguided
           him
           in
           the
           other
           should
           thereunto
           as
           strongly
           induce
           him
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           done
           
             any
             one
          
           of
           these
           abominations
           ,
           hath
           done
           
             all
             these
             abominations
          
           in
           Gods
           account
           .
           Ezek.
           18.10
           ,
           13.
           
           There
           being
           then
           in
           a
           Christian
           man
           a
           suteable
           life
           and
           vigour
           of
           holinesse
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           and
           a
           mutuall
           conspiring
           of
           them
           all
           in
           the
           same
           wayes
           and
           ends
           ,
           there
           must
           needs
           likewise
           be
           therein
           an
           excellent
           beauty
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           growth
           and
           further
           
             Progresse
             in
             these
             Proportions
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           uprightnesse
           and
           Symmetrie
           of
           parts
           ,
           which
           causeth
           perfect
           beauty
           and
           comelinesse
           ,
           but
           stature
           likewise
           .
           Now
           Holinesse
           is
           a
           thriving
           and
           growing
           thing
           .
           The
           Spirit
           is
           seede
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           is
           raine
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           is
           an
           Husbandman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           is
           an
           
             abounding
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.10
           .
           The
           rivers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           spring
           up
           unto
           Eternity
           ,
           Ioh.
           7.36
           .
           As
           Christ
           hath
           no
           Monsters
           ,
           so
           neither
           hath
           hee
           any
           Dwarfes
           in
           his
           mysticall
           body
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           grow
           up
           unto
           the
           pitch
           of
           perfection
           which
           it
           becommeth
           them
           to
           have
           in
           him
           ,
           even
           
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.12
           ,
           13.
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           alwayes
           an
           infant
           in
           us
           as
           when
           he
           is
           first
           formed
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           doth
           
             Grandescere
             in
             Sanctis
          
           ,
           as
           Musculus
           well
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           groweth
           
           up
           still
           unto
           the
           stature
           of
           a
           man
           :
           for
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           there
           is
           ever
           ingenerated
           an
           appetite
           for
           augmentation
           ;
           Faith
           is
           of
           a
           growing
           and
           Charitie
           of
           an
           
             abounding
             Nature
          
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.3
           .
           By
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           as
           by
           incorruptible
           seed
           wee
           were
           begotten
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Word
           as
           by
           the
           sap
           and
           milke
           are
           we
           nourished
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           thereby
           .
           This
           affection
           holinesse
           ever
           workes
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           in
           
             David
             ,
             Strengthen
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             wrought
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           besides
           the
           Rectitude
           ,
           Harmonie
           ,
           and
           Maturitie
           which
           is
           in
           Holinesse
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           propertie
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           Beautie
           thereof
           surpasse
           all
           other
           Beautie
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Indeficiencie
           .
           The
           measure
           of
           Christ
           must
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           growth
           ,
           but
           Christ
           never
           was
           overtaken
           by
           old
           age
           or
           times
           of
           declining
           ,
           He
           never
           saw
           corruption
           :
           so
           wee
           must
           proceede
           from
           strength
           to
           strength
           ,
           like
           the
           Sunne
           to
           the
           perfect
           day
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           sinking
           or
           setting
           of
           Holinesse
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           They
           that
           are
           planted
           in
           Gods
           House
           doe
           still
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           their
           
             Old
             age
          
           ,
           
           and
           are
           even
           then
           fat
           and
           flourishing
           .
           As
           our
           outward
           man
           decaieth
           ,
           so
           our
           inward
           man
           groweth
           day
           by
           day
           .
           Our
           Holinesse
           is
           a
           branch
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           doth
           never
           of
           it selfe
           runne
           into
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           
             apta
             nata
          
           of
           it selfe
           to
           decay
           :
           for
           that
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           earnest
           ,
           inchoation
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           death
           .
           
             That
             which
             waxeth
             old
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.13
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Operations
           of
           Holinesse
           ,
           that
           likewise
           will
           evidence
           the
           Beautie
           thereof
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           none
           but
           gratious
           and
           honourable
           effects
           .
           It
           filleth
           the
           Soule
           with
           Joy
           ,
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           Peace
           .
           All
           Joy
           ,
           unspeakeable
           ,
           and
           glorious
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           quietnesse
           ,
           assurance
           ,
           songs
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           joy
           .
           
           It
           maketh
           the
           blinde
           see
           ,
           the
           deafe
           heare
           ,
           the
           lame
           leape
           ,
           the
           dumbe
           sing
           ,
           the
           wildernesse
           and
           parched
           ground
           to
           become
           
           springs
           of
           water
           .
           It
           entertaineth
           the
           soule
           with
           feasts
           of
           fatted
           things
           ,
           
           and
           of
           refined
           wines
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           it
           into
           the
           banquetting-house
           unto
           apples
           and
           flagons
           .
           It
           giveth
           the
           soule
           a
           deare
           communion
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           a
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           an
           accesse
           unto
           him
           ,
           a
           boldnesse
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           an
           admission
           into
           most
           holy
           delights
           ,
           and
           intimate
           conferences
           with
           him
           in
           his
           bed-chamber
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           galleries
           of
           love
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           it
           gathers
           the
           admiration
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           secures
           the
           protection
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           argument
           of
           more
           beautie
           than
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           have
           besides
           ,
           it
           attracteth
           the
           eye
           and
           heart
           ,
           the
           longings
           and
           ravishments
           ,
           the
           tender
           compassions
           and
           everlasting
           delights
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           those
           properties
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           denote
           
             inward
             beautie
          
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           doe
           beautifie
           inherently
           .
           But
           the
           word
           properly
           signifying
           Decus
           or
           Ornatum
           ,
           outward
           adorning
           by
           a
           metaphor
           of
           rich
           apparell
           ,
           expressing
           the
           internall
           excellencie
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           notes
           unto
           us
           two
           things
           more
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           are
           not
           only
           sanctified
           within
           ,
           but
           have
           interest
           in
           that
           unspotted
           holinesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           are
           clothed
           as
           with
           an
           ornament
           .
           So
           the
           Priests
           a
           of
           God
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             clothed
             with
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           said
           to
           b
           
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           :
           And
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           is
           frequently
           compared
           to
           c
           
             long
             white
             robes
          
           ,
           fit
           to
           d
           cover
           our
           sins
           ,
           to
           hide
           our
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           to
           protect
           our
           persons
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           :
           so
           that
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           justice
           we
           appeare
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           parts
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           when
           Iacob
           wore
           Esau's
           garment
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           Esau
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           relation
           obtained
           the
           blessing
           .
           God
           carrieth
           himselfe
           towards
           us
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           our selves
           had
           fulfilled
           
             all
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           ground
           of
           contestation
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           exception
           against
           us
           .
           And
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             beautie
             of
             holinesse
          
           :
           The
           modell
           ,
           prototype
           ,
           and
           originall
           of
           
             all
             beautie
          
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           metaphoricall
           allusion
           (
           as
           it
           is
           usually
           understood
           )
           it
           notes
           unto
           us
           likewise
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Christ
           are
           
             Priests
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           to
           e
           offer
           up
           sacrifices
           acceptable
           unto
           him
           by
           Iesus
           Christ.
           They
           have
           all
           the
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           Priests
           .
           To
           approach
           unto
           God
           ,
           f
           wee
           have
           libertie
           
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
          
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           to
           consult
           and
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Remembrancer
           ;
           for
           as
           his
           Spirit
           is
           his
           Remembrancer
           unto
           us
           ,
           g
           hee
           shall
           bring
           
             all
             things
             to
             your
             remembrance
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           said
           unto
           you
           ;
           so
           is
           he
           h
           our
           Remembrancer
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           promises
           ,
           to
           make
           mention
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           no
           rest
           .
           To
           know
           ,
           and
           propagate
           his
           truth
           ;
           this
           i
           was
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           keeper
           of
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           it
           unto
           others
           :
           and
           this
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Gospell
           doth
           k
           overflow
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           make
           every
           l
           man
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           sense
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           an
           instructer
           ,
           and
           edifier
           of
           his
           brother
           .
           To
           offer
           to
           him
           such
           sacrifices
           as
           hee
           now
           delighteth
           in
           :
           the
           m
           sacrifices
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           the
           n
           sacrifices
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           contrite
           spirit
           ,
           the
           o
           sacrifices
           of
           praise
           ,
           confession
           ,
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           communicating
           unto
           one
           another
           :
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           the
           p
           sacrificing
           of
           a
           mans
           whole
           selfe
           ,
           to
           be
           consecrated
           as
           a
           kinde
           of
           first
           fruit
           unto
           God
           ,
           being
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           actually
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           all
           these
           holy
           affections
           wrought
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           maketh
           conscience
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           then
           that
           Holinesse
           is
           the
           badge
           of
           Christs
           subjects
           ;
           they
           are
           called
           q
           
             The
             people
             of
             his
             Holinesse
          
           :
           r
           Israel
           was
           
             holinesse
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             first
             fruits
          
           of
           his
           increase
           consecrated
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           service
           as
           a
           kinde
           of
           first
           fruits
           .
           The
           livery
           of
           Christs
           servants
           is
           a
           parcell
           of
           the
           same
           holy
           Spirit
           with
           which
           his
           owne
           humane
           nature
           was
           clothed
           .
           s
           All
           the
           vessels
           and
           ministeriall
           
           instruments
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           were
           anointed
           with
           the
           holy
           oyle
           ;
           and
           the
           t
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           an
           house
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           every
           Christian
           should
           bee
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           sanctified
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           u
           a
           Temple
           ,
           and
           every
           member
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           x
           a
           vessell
           and
           instrument
           for
           the
           Masters
           use
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             holinesse
          
           is
           that
           which
           distinguisheth
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           marketh
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           wicked
           of
           the
           world
           :
           yee
           are
           y
           sealed
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
          
           :
           z
           yee
           have
           not
           received
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           which
           is
           of
           God.
           Holinesse
           a
           
             setteth
             us
             apart
          
           for
           Gods
           service
           ,
           for
           his
           b
           presence
           and
           fruition
           ;
           c
           protecteth
           and
           priviledgeth
           us
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           when
           he
           shall
           separate
           betweene
           the
           pretious
           and
           the
           vile
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           his
           jewels
           :
           without
           this
           no
           man
           can
           either
           serve
           ,
           or
           see
           ,
           or
           escape
           God
           ,
           either
           doe
           his
           will
           ,
           enjoy
           his
           favour
           ,
           or
           decline
           his
           fury
           .
           All
           our
           services
           without
           this
           are
           but
           d
           Dung
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           thanke
           that
           man
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           who
           with
           wonderfull
           officiousnesse
           should
           bring
           nothing
           but
           heapes
           of
           dung
           into
           his
           house
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           could
           powre
           out
           of
           his
           veines
           rivers
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           every
           day
           as
           many
           prayers
           as
           thoughts
           unto
           God
           ,
           if
           his
           eyes
           were
           melted
           into
           teares
           ,
           and
           his
           knees
           hardned
           into
           horne
           with
           devotion
           ;
           yet
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           of
           will-worship
           ,
           or
           superstition
           ,
           or
           opinion
           of
           merit
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           as
           dung
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           
             Wherefore
             lyest
             thou
             upon
             thy
             face
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             accursed
             thing
             in
             the
             campe
             ?
          
           What-ever
           sinne
           thy
           conscience
           tels
           thee
           lyeth
           next
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           warmes
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           art
           unwilling
           to
           part
           from
           it
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           bringing
           it
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           or
           provoking
           him
           with
           thy
           services
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           throw
           them
           backe
           like
           dung
           into
           thy
           face
           .
           
             What
             hath
             my
             beloved
             to
             doe
             in
             mine
             house
             ,
             seeing
             shee
             hath
             wrought
             lewdnesse
             with
             many
             ?
             
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             doe
             to
             take
             my
             Covenant
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hatest
             instruction
             ?
             Who
             hath
             required
             this
             at
             your
             hands
             
             to
             tread
             in
             my
             Courts
             ?
             Bring
             no
             more
             vaine
             oblations
             ,
             incense
             is
             an
             abomination
             unto
             mee
             ,
          
           &c.
           Till
           a
           man
           put
           away
           the
           evill
           of
           his
           doings
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           himselfe
           ,
           all
           his
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           but
           mocking
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           prophaning
           his
           ordinances
           .
           In
           vaine
           did
           the
           Marriners
           pray
           while
           Ionah
           was
           in
           the
           ship
           ;
           in
           vaine
           did
           Ioshua
           intercede
           while
           the
           accursed
           thing
           was
           in
           the
           campe
           .
           A
           man
           shall
           lose
           all
           which
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           have
           neither
           thankes
           nor
           reward
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           harboureth
           any
           uncleane
           affection
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           yeeld
           to
           part
           from
           it
           .
           Any
           sinne
           which
           wasteth
           the
           conscience
           (
           as
           every
           great
           and
           presumptuous
           sinne
           doth
           in
           whomsoever
           it
           is
           )
           unqualifieth
           that
           person
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           .
           Grace
           maketh
           a
           beleever
           sure
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           make
           him
           wretchlesse
           or
           secure
           in
           living
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           not
           an
           extinguishment
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           suspension
           of
           his
           right
           upon
           any
           black
           and
           notorious
           fall
           ,
           that
           man
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           lay
           claime
           to
           heaven
           ,
           that
           hath
           dared
           in
           a
           presumptuous
           manner
           to
           provoke
           the
           Lord.
           Our
           holinesse
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           way
           thereunto
           ;
           he
           which
           by
           any
           wasting
           and
           presumptuous
           sin
           putteth
           himselfe
           out
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           must
           by
           repentance
           turne
           into
           it
           againe
           ,
           before
           hee
           can
           hope
           to
           finde
           out
           heaven
           ;
           for
           
             without
             holinesse
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           that
           is
           an
           hundred
           miles
           from
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           proprietie
           thereunto
           ,
           shall
           yet
           never
           actually
           enter
           therein
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           travelled
           over
           the
           right
           way
           which
           leads
           unto
           it
           .
           There
           is
           an
           
             Order
             ,
             à
             primo
             ad
             ultimum
          
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           many
           intermediate
           passages
           betweene
           their
           vocation
           and
           their
           glory
           :
           Justification
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           a
           scale
           or
           ladder
           betwixt
           earth
           and
           heaven
           ,
           he
           that
           fals
           from
           his
           holinesse
           and
           purity
           of
           conscience
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           not
           quite
           downe
           the
           ladder
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           whole
           worke
           to
           begin
           againe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           ,
           yet
           doubtlesse
           he
           shall
           never
           get
           to
           the
           top
           till
           he
           recover
           the
           step
           from
           which
           he
           fell
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           in
           this
           case
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           righteous
           shall
           scarcely
           be
           saved
           ;
           O
           then
           where
           shall
           that
           man
           appeare
           whom
           God
           at
           the
           last
           shall
           finde
           without
           this
           garment
           and
           seale
           upon
           him
           .
           When
           there
           was
           a
           tempest
           ,
           he
           who
           slept
           ,
           and
           least
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           throwne
           into
           the
           sea
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           shall
           come
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           neglected
           their
           estate
           most
           ,
           shall
           doubtlesse
           be
           in
           the
           greatest
           danger
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           goe
           to
           Gods
           throne
           with
           our
           garments
           and
           our
           marke
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           all
           other
           endowments
           ,
           our
           learning
           ,
           our
           honours
           ,
           our
           parts
           ,
           our
           preferments
           ,
           our
           earthly
           hopes
           and
           dependencies
           will
           none
           follow
           us
           ,
           but
           wee
           shall
           live
           to
           see
           either
           them
           or
           the
           comforts
           of
           them
           depart
           .
           Achitophel
           had
           wisdome
           like
           an
           oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           liv'd
           to
           see
           it
           bid
           him
           quite
           farewell
           ,
           for
           hee
           died
           like
           a
           very
           foole
           or
           childe
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           may
           not
           have
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           will
           be
           reveng'd
           upon
           himselfe
           .
           Haman
           had
           more
           honour
           than
           the
           ambition
           of
           a
           subject
           usually
           aspires
           unto
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           liv'd
           to
           see
           it
           bid
           him
           farewell
           ,
           and
           died
           the
           basest
           death
           which
           himselfe
           could
           devise
           for
           his
           most
           hated
           and
           despised
           enemie
           .
           Iehoiakim
           ,
           a
           King
           ,
           liv'd
           to
           see
           his
           Crowne
           take
           its
           leave
           ,
           and
           was
           buried
           with
           the
           buriall
           of
           an
           Asse
           ,
           and
           drag'd
           like
           carrion
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           Citie
           .
           There
           will
           be
           nothing
           at
           last
           left
           for
           any
           man
           to
           cast
           his
           trust
           upon
           but
           God
           ,
           or
           Angels
           ,
           or
           our
           fellowes
           ;
           and
           if
           then
           God
           be
           against
           us
           ,
           though
           all
           which
           remains
           were
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           alas
           what
           is
           an
           handfull
           of
           stubble
           to
           a
           world
           full
           of
           fire
           ?
           but
           yet
           there
           will
           not
           be
           that
           advantage
           ,
           but
           the
           combate
           must
           be
           single
           betweene
           God
           and
           a
           sinner
           .
           The
           good
           Angels
           rejoyce
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           will
           rejoyce
           to
           doe
           man
           any
           mischiefe
           ;
           these
           will
           be
           only
           readie
           to
           accuse
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           gather
           the
           wicked
           together
           unto
           the
           wrath
           of
           him
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           Throne
           .
           O
           what
           would
           a
           man
           give
           then
           for
           that
           holinesse
           which
           hee
           now
           despiseth
           ?
           what
           covenants
           would
           such
           a
           man
           be
           content
           to
           subscribe
           unto
           ,
           if
           God
           
           would
           then
           shew
           him
           mercy
           when
           the
           court
           of
           mercy
           is
           shut
           up
           ?
           wouldst
           thou
           returne
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           live
           there
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           under
           contempt
           and
           persecution
           for
           my
           service
           ?
           O
           yes
           ,
           not
           under
           thy
           service
           onely
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           rockes
           and
           mountaines
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           be
           hid
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lambe
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           be
           content
           to
           goe
           to
           hell
           and
           serve
           me
           there
           a
           thousand
           yeeres
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           hellish
           torments
           ,
           and
           the
           reviling
           of
           damned
           creatures
           ?
           O
           yes
           ,
           even
           in
           hell
           infinitely
           better
           would
           it
           be
           to
           be
           thy
           servant
           than
           thine
           enemie
           .
           Wilt
           thou
           revenge
           every
           oath
           with
           an
           yeare
           of
           prayers
           ,
           every
           bribe
           or
           corruption
           with
           a
           treasury
           of
           almes
           ,
           every
           vanity
           with
           an
           age
           of
           precisenesse
           ?
           Yes
           Lord
           ,
           the
           severest
           of
           thy
           commands
           to
           escape
           but
           the
           smallest
           of
           thy
           judgements
           .
           O
           let
           us
           be
           wise
           for
           our selves
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           such
           easie
           conditions
           then
           proposed
           when
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           now
           farre
           easier
           proposed
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           invited
           to
           observe
           them
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           hence
           we
           learne
           that
           none
           will
           be
           Willing
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           till
           they
           see
           Beauty
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           carnall
           eye
           they
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           for
           naturally
           the
           heart
           is
           possessed
           with
           much
           prejudice
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           religion
           in
           that
           exactnesse
           which
           the
           Word
           requires
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           phantasme
           of
           more
           sublimated
           speculations
           ,
           a
           meere
           notionall
           and
           airy
           thing
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           being
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           wishes
           of
           a
           few
           men
           ,
           who
           fancie
           unto
           themselves
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           Zenophon
           did
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           Plato
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           with
           their
           tongues
           they
           doe
           not
           ,
           yet
           in
           their
           hearts
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           lay
           aside
           that
           rigour
           and
           exactnesse
           which
           the
           Scripture
           requires
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           pull
           out
           our
           right
           eyes
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           our
           right
           hands
           ,
           to
           hate
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           wife
           ,
           and
           lands
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           life
           ;
           to
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           to
           crosse
           our
           own
           desires
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           our
           earthly
           members
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           Lambe
           through
           evill
           report
           and
           good
           report
           ,
           through
           
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           manifold
           temptations
           whither
           soever
           hee
           goeth
           ,
           to
           warre
           with
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wickednesses
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           our selves
           with
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           and
           in
           stead
           thereof
           to
           resolve
           upon
           certaine
           more
           tolerable
           maximes
           of
           their
           owne
           to
           goe
           to
           heaven
           by
           ,
           certaine
           mediocrities
           betweene
           piety
           and
           prophanenesse
           ,
           wherein
           men
           hope
           to
           hold
           God
           fast
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           lose
           either
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           their
           sinfull
           lusts
           .
           This
           is
           a
           certaine
           and
           confessed
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           which
           is
           in
           us
           by
           nature
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           purity
           and
           power
           which
           is
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           universall
           and
           willing
           submission
           of
           the
           heart
           unto
           this
           ,
           must
           needs
           finde
           both
           many
           antipathies
           within
           ,
           and
           many
           discouragements
           and
           contempts
           without
           .
           
           Christ
           was
           set
           up
           for
           
             a
             signe
             of
             contradiction
          
           to
           be
           spoken
           against
           ,
           and
           that
           
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             Israel
             and
             of
             Iuda
             ,
          
           and
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           now
           ,
           even
           
             in
             Abrahams
             family
          
           ,
           in
           the
           houshold
           and
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             They
             that
             are
             of
             the
             flesh
             persecute
             those
             that
             are
             after
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           
           Christ
           had
           never
           greater
           enemies
           than
           those
           which
           professed
           his
           name
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           sorest
           engines
           Satan
           hath
           against
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           despicable
           ,
           contemptuous
           ,
           and
           unbeautifull
           thing
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           man
           comes
           under
           Christs
           government
           till
           that
           prejudice
           by
           manifest
           evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           be
           removed
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           are
           set
           forth
           as
           
             beautifull
             ,
             even
             under
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             .
             I
             am
             blacke
          
           with
           persecution
           ,
           with
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           Sunne
           upon
           me
           ,
           
             but
             yet
             I
             am
             comely
          
           ,
           O
           yee
           daughters
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
           When
           the
           watch-men
           smote
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           wounded
           her
           ,
           and
           tooke
           away
           her
           veile
           ,
           yet
           still
           she
           acknowledged
           Christ
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           she
           suffered
           these
           persecutions
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             white
             and
             ruddy
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             fairest
             of
             ten
             thousand
          
           :
           and
           the
           same
           opinion
           hath
           Christ
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           she
           be
           afflicted
           and
           tossed
           with
           tempest
           ,
           yet
           he
           esteemeth
           of
           her
           as
           
           of
           a
           beautifull
           structure
           .
           
             How
             faire
             and
             how
             pleasant
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             love
             ,
             for
             delights
             ?
          
           
           And
           this
           is
           that
           we
           should
           all
           endevour
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           in
           a
           shining
           and
           unblameable
           conversation
           ,
           the
           
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           ,
           that
           the
           enemie
           may
           have
           no
           occasion
           from
           any
           indiscretions
           ,
           affectatitions
           ,
           unnecessary
           ,
           reservednesse
           ,
           and
           deformities
           ,
           ungrounded
           scrupulosities
           ,
           over-worldly
           affections
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           miscarriages
           of
           those
           who
           professe
           not
           the
           name
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           religion
           ,
           to
           blaspheme
           or
           fling
           off
           from
           a
           way
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           have
           such
           prejudices
           offered
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           which
           the
           faithfull
           have
           common
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           yet
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           charg'd
           upon
           their
           profession
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           either
           reason
           or
           charity
           enough
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           Gods
           rule
           ,
           and
           mans
           errour
           .
           
             Submit
             your selves
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
          
           &c.
           for
           
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             well-doing
             you
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             :
          
           for
           this
           is
           certaine
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           foolish
           men
           will
           not
           so
           much
           lay
           the
           blowes
           upon
           your
           persons
           ,
           as
           upon
           that
           truth
           and
           religion
           which
           you
           professe
           ,
           when
           you
           needlessely
           withstand
           any
           such
           ordinances
           as
           you
           might
           without
           sinne
           obey
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           observed
           in
           this
           verse
           was
           the
           Multitudes
           of
           Christs
           subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           birth
           ;
           
             From
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             dew
             of
             thy
             youth
             .
          
           Thy
           children
           are
           borne
           in
           as
           great
           abundance
           unto
           thee
           ,
           as
           the
           dew
           which
           falleth
           from
           the
           morning
           wombe
           .
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           note
           ;
           First
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           had
           
             multitudes
             of
             children
          
           borne
           unto
           him
           .
           This
           promise
           the
           Lord
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           limited
           to
           his
           children
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           children
           of
           promise
           ,
           
           that
           his
           seed
           should
           be
           as
           the
           Starres
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Dust
           for
           multitude
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           applies
           that
           Promise
           to
           
           Israel
           by
           promise
           ,
           when
           those
           after
           the
           flesh
           should
           be
           dissipated
           and
           become
           no
           people
           ,
           yet
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           which
           cannot
           be
           measured
           nor
           numbred
           ,
           
           &c.
           meaning
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Thus
           the
           faithfull
           are
           said
           to
           flocke
           like
           Doves
           unto
           their
           windowes
           ,
           
           and
           to
           swell
           into
           a
           sea
           of
           great
           waters
           ,
           
             an
             hundred
             and
             foure
             and
             forty
             thousand
             ,
          
           
           with
           an
           innumerable
           company
           more
           ,
           all
           sealed
           and
           standing
           before
           the
           Lambe
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           was
           
             in
             die
             copiarum
          
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           when
           Christ
           first
           sent
           abroad
           his
           armies
           and
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           strength
           into
           the
           world
           .
           
           Before
           this
           God
           suffered
           men
           to
           walke
           in
           their
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           life-time
           hee
           forbade
           his
           Disciples
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           And
           he
           promised
           them
           that
           they
           should
           do
           greater
           works
           than
           he
           himselfe
           had
           done
           ,
           because
           he
           went
           unto
           his
           Father
           :
           
           for
           when
           he
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           he
           then
           led
           captivitie
           captive
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           and
           thraldome
           under
           which
           the
           world
           was
           held
           he
           triumphed
           over
           ,
           and
           gave
           gifts
           of
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           in
           abundance
           ;
           Visions
           to
           the
           young
           ,
           Dreames
           to
           the
           aged
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           Spirit
           unto
           all
           .
           Wee
           never
           reade
           of
           so
           many
           converted
           by
           Christs
           personall
           preaching
           (
           which
           was
           indeed
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           preaching
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           which
           speaketh
           from
           heaven
           still
           )
           as
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           he
           thereby
           providing
           to
           magnifie
           the
           excellencie
           of
           his
           spirituall
           presence
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           carnall
           superstitions
           of
           those
           men
           who
           seeke
           for
           an
           invisible
           corporall
           presence
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           charmed
           downe
           out
           of
           heaven
           under
           the
           lying
           shapes
           of
           separated
           accidents
           .
           And
           who
           cannot
           be
           content
           with
           that
           
             All-sufficient
             Remembrancer
          
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           promised
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.26
           .
           except
           they
           may
           have
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           as
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           every
           where
           disgraceth
           as
           teachers
           of
           lyes
           and
           vanity
           ,
           
           the
           Crucifixes
           and
           images
           of
           their
           owne
           erecting
           ;
           therein
           infinitly
           derogating
           from
           that
           all-sufficient
           provision
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           (
           the
           onely
           living
           and
           full
           images
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           Gal.
           3.1
           .
           )
           hath
           proposed
           unto
           men
           as
           alone
           able
           to
           make
           them
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           being
           opened
           and
           represented
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           inventions
           ,
           but
           by
           those
           holy
           ordinances
           and
           offices
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           appointed
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           his
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           surely
           they
           who
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           by
           that
           Ministerie
           which
           Christ
           after
           his
           ascension
           did
           establish
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           doth
           not
           repent
           ,
           would
           bee
           no
           whit
           the
           neerer
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Iudas
           or
           the
           Pharises
           were
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           see
           or
           heare
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           observed
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           
             grew
             mightily
             and
             prevailed
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           there
           were
           
             men
             dayly
             added
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           That
           the
           
             Savor
             of
             the
             Gospell
             was
             made
             manifest
             in
             every
             place
             .
          
           That
           the
           
             Children
             of
             the
             desolate
             were
             more
             than
             of
             the
             married
             wife
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           beleevers
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             beleeved
          
           ,
           and
           
             multitudes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Ten
           to
           one
           of
           that
           there
           was
           before
           ;
           
             Ten
             men
             shall
             take
             hold
             out
             of
             all
             languages
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             of
             the
             skirt
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             Iew
             ,
             saying
             ,
             We
             will
             goe
             with
             you
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           take
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           by
           violence
           ,
           as
           Saul
           laid
           hold
           on
           the
           skirt
           of
           Samuels
           Ma●tle
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           not
           goe
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           hereof
           is
           to
           magnifie
           the
           exaltation
           &
           spirituall
           presence
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           earth
           he
           confin'd
           his
           ordinary
           residence
           and
           personall
           preaching
           unto
           one
           people
           ,
           because
           his
           bodily
           presence
           was
           narrow
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           bee
           communicated
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           For
           he
           tooke
           our
           nature
           with
           those
           conditions
           and
           limitations
           which
           belong
           thereunto
           .
           
           But
           his
           Spirit
           and
           power
           is
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           by
           them
           hee
           walketh
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           Candlesticks
           .
           Christs
           bodily
           presence
           and
           preaching
           the
           Iewes
           withstood
           ,
           and
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           .
           But
           now
           to
           shew
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           hee
           goes
           himselfe
           away
           ,
           and
           leaves
           but
           a
           few
           poore
           and
           persecuted
           men
           behinde
           him
           ,
           assisted
           with
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           wrought
           workes
           which
           all
           the
           world
           could
           not
           withstand
           .
           Hee
           could
           have
           published
           the
           Gospell
           as
           hee
           did
           the
           Law
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           Angels
           ;
           hee
           could
           have
           anointed
           his
           Apostles
           with
           regall
           oyle
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           not
           Preachers
           only
           but
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Defenders
           of
           his
           faith
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           hee
           rather
           chose
           to
           have
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           poore
           and
           despised
           men
           ,
           whom
           the
           world
           (
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           just
           reason
           which
           can
           bee
           by
           them
           alleaged
           )
           should
           overlooke
           ,
           and
           account
           of
           as
           low
           and
           meane
           conditioned
           men
           ,
           that
           his
           Spirit
           might
           in
           their
           ministerie
           bee
           the
           more
           glorified
           .
           
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             weake
             things
             of
             the
             world
             to
             confound
             things
             that
             are
             mighty
             ,
             and
             base
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             are
             despised
             hath
             God
             chosen
             ,
             ye
             and
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             nought
             things
             that
             are
             ;
             that
             no
             flesh
             should
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
           But
           that
           his
           own
           Spirit
           might
           have
           all
           the
           honor
           ;
           therefore
           
             I
             was
             with
             you
             in
             weaknesse
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             in
             feare
             ,
             &
             in
             much
             trembling
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             your
             faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisedome
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Wee
             have
             this
             treasure
             in
             earthen
             vessells
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             power
             may
             bee
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             us
             ▪
             not
             by
             might
             ,
             nor
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           Thus
           we
           finde
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           most
           persecuted
           it
           did
           then
           most
           grow
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           it
           brought
           forth
           the
           greatest
           fruit
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           above
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           men
           .
           
           
             A
             great
             doore
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             is
             opened
             unto
             mee
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             and
             there
             are
             many
             adversaries
          
           ;
           intimating
           
           that
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           had
           great
           successe
           when
           it
           was
           most
           resisted
           .
           All
           persecutors
           (
           as
           
             S.
             Cyprian
          
           observes
           )
           are
           like
           Herod
           ,
           they
           take
           their
           times
           ,
           
           and
           seeke
           to
           slay
           Christ
           and
           overthrow
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           its
           infancie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           at
           that
           time
           doth
           hee
           most
           of
           all
           magnifie
           the
           power
           and
           protection
           of
           his
           Spirit
           over
           the
           same
           .
           Never
           were
           there
           so
           many
           men
           converted
           as
           in
           those
           infant-times
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           the
           dragon
           stood
           before
           the
           woman
           ready
           to
           devoure
           her
           Childe
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           should
           bee
           borne
           .
           The
           great
           Potentates
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           did
           persecute
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           themselves
           at
           last
           thereunto
           subjected
           ,
           
             Non
             a
             repugnantibus
             sed
             a
             morientibus
             Christianis
             ,
          
           not
           by
           fighting
           but
           by
           dying
           Christians
           .
           As
           a
           tree
           shaken
           sheds
           the
           more
           fruit
           ,
           and
           a
           perfume
           burnt
           diffuseth
           the
           sweetest
           Savor
           ;
           so
           persecuted
           Christianity
           doth
           the
           more
           flourish
           by
           the
           power
           of
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           foolishnesse
           is
           wiser
           ,
           and
           whose
           weaknesse
           is
           stronger
           than
           all
           the
           oppositions
           and
           contradictions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           bee
           such
           multitudes
           belonging
           unto
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           not
           universality
           ,
           
           and
           a
           
             visible
             pompe
          
           a
           true
           note
           to
           discerne
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           by
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           characteristicall
           note
           or
           difference
           ought
           to
           bee
           convertible
           with
           that
           of
           which
           it
           is
           made
           a
           note
           ,
           and
           onely
           suteable
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           is
           common
           unto
           many
           ,
           can
           bee
           no
           evident
           note
           of
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           .
           Now
           universality
           is
           common
           to
           Antichristian
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           &
           malignant
           Churches
           .
           The
           Arrian
           heresie
           invaded
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Imperiall
           countenance
           spread
           it selfe
           into
           all
           Churches
           .
           The
           whore
           was
           to
           sit
           upon
           
             many
             waters
          
           ,
           which
           were
           
             peoples
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             and
             tongues
          
           ;
           
           
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
          
           were
           to
           bee
           
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             her
             fornications
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             to
             drinke
             thereof
             .
          
           Therefore
           touching
           these
           multitudes
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           are
           thus
           to
           state
           the
           point
           ;
           Consider
           the
           
             Church
             in
             it selfe
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           very
           
             vast
             body
          
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           consider
           it
           comparatively
           with
           the
           other
           more
           prevailing
           &
           malignant
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           so
           it
           is
           but
           a
           
             little
             flock
          
           ,
           as
           many
           graines
           and
           measures
           of
           corne
           may
           lie
           hid
           under
           a
           greater
           heape
           of
           chaffe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Church
           now
           is
           
             many
             ,
             comparatively
          
           with
           the
           old
           church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             more
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             desolate
             than
             of
             the
             married
             wife
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           54.1
           .
           But
           not
           comparatively
           with
           the
           adversaries
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           .
           Wee
           see
           of
           thirtie
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           nineteene
           are
           either
           idolatrous
           or
           Mahumetan
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           eleven
           serving
           Christ
           in
           so
           different
           a
           manner
           as
           if
           there
           were
           many
           Christs
           or
           many
           Gospels
           ,
           or
           many
           wayes
           to
           the
           same
           end
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           Christ
           alwayes
           have
           a
           
             numerous
             offspring
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           severall
           ages
           there
           is
           observable
           a
           different
           purity
           and
           conspicuousnesse
           according
           to
           the
           different
           administrations
           and
           breathings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           upon
           his
           garden
           .
           In
           some
           ages
           the
           Doctrine
           more
           uncorrupt
           ,
           the
           profession
           and
           acceptation
           more
           universall
           than
           in
           others
           .
           In
           the
           Apostles
           times
           there
           were
           
             many
             borne
          
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           more
           abundant
           measure
           of
           Spirit
           which
           was
           shed
           abroad
           upon
           them
           ,
           
           Tit.
           3.6
           .
           In
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Primitive
           persecutions
           there
           were
           many
           likewise
           born
           ,
           because
           God
           would
           glorifie
           the
           foundations
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Spirit
           above
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           .
           In
           the
           first
           countenancing
           of
           it
           by
           Imperiall
           Laws
           and
           favors
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           generall
           and
           conspicuous
           ,
           because
           professed
           by
           the
           obedience
           ,
           and
           introduced
           by
           the
           power
           of
           those
           great
           emperors
           whom
           the
           world
           followed
           .
           But
           after
           that
           long
           peace
           and
           great
           dignities
           had
           corrupted
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           chiefe
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           looke
           more
           after
           the
           pompe
           than
           the
           purity
           thereof
           ,
           the
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           like
           a
           weed
           ,
           grew
           apace
           ,
           and
           overspread
           the
           Corne
           ,
           first
           abusing
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           subjecting
           the
           power
           of
           princes
           ,
           and
           bewitching
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           with
           its
           fornications
           .
        
         
           Hence
           likewise
           wee
           may
           learne
           to
           acknowledge
           
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           ;
           in
           those
           ages
           wherin
           the
           Church
           was
           most
           oppressed
           ,
           yet
           many
           have
           yeelded
           themselves
           unto
           Christ.
           
             The
             woman
             was
             with
             Childe
             ,
             and
             was
             delivered
             even
             when
             the
             Dragon
             did
             persecute
             her
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           12.1.4
           .
           
           and
           even
           then
           God
           found
           out
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           a
           place
           of
           refuge
           ,
           defence
           ,
           and
           feeding
           for
           his
           Church
           .
           As
           in
           those
           cruell
           times
           of
           Arrianisme
           when
           heresie
           had
           invaded
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           blinde
           and
           miserable
           ages
           wherin
           Satan
           was
           loosed
           ,
           God
           still
           stirred
           up
           some
           notable
           instruments
           by
           whom
           hee
           did
           defend
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           amongst
           whom
           hee
           did
           preserve
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           driven
           into
           solitary
           places
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           avoid
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Hereticall
           and
           Antichristian
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           Wee
           learne
           likewise
           not
           to
           censure
           persons
           ,
           places
           or
           times
           ;
           God
           had
           seven
           thousand
           in
           Israel
           ,
           when
           Elias
           thought
           none
           but
           himselfe
           had
           been
           left
           ,
           all
           are
           not
           alike
           venturous
           or
           confident
           of
           their
           strength
           .
           Nicodemus
           came
           to
           Christ
           
             by
             night
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           then
           Christ
           did
           not
           reject
           him
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           not
           presently
           censure
           our
           neighbours
           as
           cold
           or
           dead
           ,
           if
           they
           discover
           not
           immediatly
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           courage
           and
           publike
           stoutnesse
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Christ
           with
           our selves
           ;
           some
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           more
           retir'd
           ,
           silent
           ,
           unsociable
           ,
           unactive
           men
           :
           some
           by
           the
           engagement
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           persons
           ,
           and
           callings
           wherein
           they
           are
           of
           more
           publike
           and
           necessary
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           put
           upon
           more
           abundant
           caution
           and
           circumspection
           in
           the
           moderate
           carriage
           of
           themselves
           than
           other
           men
           .
           Paul
           was
           of
           himselfe
           very
           zealous
           and
           earnest
           in
           that
           great
           confusion
           ,
           when
           Gaius
           and
           Aristarchus
           were
           haled
           into
           the
           theater
           ,
           to
           have
           gone
           in
           unto
           the
           people
           in
           that
           their
           outrage
           and
           distemper
           :
           but
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           chiefe
           friends
           is
           herin
           commended
           ,
           that
           they
           sent
           unto
           him
           desiring
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           adventure
           into
           the
           theater
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           suffered
           him
           not
           ,
           Act.
           19.30
           ,
           31.
           
           It
           is
           a
           
           grave
           observation
           which
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzen
          
           makes
           of
           that
           great
           champian
           ,
           and
           universall
           agent
           for
           composing
           the
           differences
           ,
           
           and
           distractions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             S.
             Basil
          
           ,
           that
           
             pro
             temporis
             ratione
             &
             Haereticorum
             principatu
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           prevalencie
           of
           adversaries
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           hee
           did
           in
           the
           controversies
           concerning
           the
           Deitie
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           abstaine
           from
           some
           words
           which
           others
           of
           an
           inferior
           ranke
           did
           with
           liberty
           and
           boldnesse
           use
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           hee
           did
           in
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           upon
           necessary
           reasons
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           not
           fit
           for
           so
           eminent
           a
           person
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           had
           such
           generall
           influence
           by
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           place
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           parts
           in
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           envie
           of
           words
           or
           phrases
           to
           exasperate
           a
           countenanced
           enemie
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           any
           inevitable
           and
           unnecessary
           danger
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           the
           wisedome
           and
           moderation
           of
           that
           holy
           man
           were
           with
           the
           same
           pious
           affection
           generally
           observed
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           doe
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           the
           truth
           once
           delivered
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           every
           Christian
           )
           did
           not
           in
           heate
           of
           argument
           load
           the
           truth
           they
           maintaine
           ,
           with
           such
           hard
           and
           severe
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           bee
           true
           expressions
           ,
           as
           beget
           more
           obstinacie
           in
           the
           adversarie
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           suspition
           in
           the
           weake
           or
           unresolved
           looker
           on
           ,
           differences
           amongst
           men
           might
           bee
           more
           soberly
           composed
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           with
           more
           assurance
           entertained
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           have
           from
           hence
           an
           encouragement
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           wee
           goe
           in
           great
           and
           in
           good
           Company
           :
           many
           wee
           have
           to
           suffer
           with
           us
           ,
           many
           wee
           have
           to
           comfort
           and
           to
           encourage
           us
           .
           As
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           when
           they
           went
           solemnely
           up
           to
           meete
           the
           Lord
           in
           Sion
           went
           on
           
             from
             troope
             to
             troope
          
           ,
           the
           further
           they
           went
           ,
           
           the
           more
           companie
           they
           were
           mixed
           withall
           ,
           going
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           so
           when
           the
           Saints
           goe
           towards
           heaven
           to
           meete
           the
           Lord
           there
           ,
           they
           doe
           
           not
           onely
           goe
           unto
           an
           
             innumerable
             Company
             of
             Angells
             ,
             and
             just
             men
             ,
          
           
           but
           they
           meete
           with
           
             troopes
             in
             their
             way
          
           ▪
           to
           encourage
           one
           another
           .
           All
           the
           discouragement
           that
           Elias
           had
           was
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           alone
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           no
           such
           plea
           for
           our
           unwillingnesse
           to
           professe
           the
           truth
           and
           power
           of
           Religion
           now
           .
           Wee
           are
           not
           like
           a
           lambe
           in
           a
           wide
           place
           ,
           without
           comfort
           or
           company
           ;
           but
           wee
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           an
           excellent
           guard
           and
           convoy
           unto
           Christs
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           this
           use
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           the
           multitudes
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           by
           so
           great
           a
           
             Cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           ,
           bee
           the
           more
           encouraged
           in
           our
           patient
           running
           of
           that
           race
           which
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           12.1
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           It
           should
           teach
           us
           
             to
             love
             the
             multitudes
          
           ,
           the
           assemblies
           and
           the
           
             Communion
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           to
           speak
           often
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           encourage
           &
           strengthen
           one
           another
           ,
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           assembling
           of
           our selves
           together
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           is
           ;
           to
           concurre
           in
           mutuall
           desires
           ,
           to
           conspire
           in
           the
           same
           holy
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           ;
           to
           bee
           of
           one
           heart
           ,
           of
           one
           soule
           ,
           of
           one
           judgement
           ,
           to
           walke
           by
           one
           &
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           to
           besiege
           heaven
           with
           armies
           of
           united
           Prayers
           ;
           to
           be
           mutually
           serviceable
           to
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           another
           as
           fellow
           members
           .
           Therefore
           hath
           the
           Lord
           given
           unto
           men
           
             severall
             gifts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           one
           man
           all
           ,
           that
           thereby
           wee
           might
           bee
           enabled
           to
           and
           induced
           to
           worke
           together
           unto
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           by
           Love
           to
           unite
           our
           severall
           graces
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           producing
           or
           procuring
           these
           multitudes
           ,
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           in
           two
           Metaphors
           .
           
             A
             wombe
             ,
             and
             Dew
             of
             the
             morning
             .
          
           Now
           the
           birth
           of
           Dew
           is
           first
           
             generatio
             caelestis
          
           .
           That
           which
           is
           exhal'd
           is
           an
           earthly
           vapor
           ,
           but
           the
           heavenly
           operation
           changeth
           it
           into
           Dew
           ;
           no
           art
           of
           man
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           It
           is
           also
           undiscerned
           and
           secret
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           fallen
           you
           may
           see
           it
           ,
           but
           how
           it
           is
           made
           you
           cannot
           see
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           
             sudden
             Birth
          
           ,
           in
           a
           night
           ,
           or
           morning
           it
           is
           both
           begotten
           ,
           conceived
           ,
           
           and
           brought
           forth
           .
           Here
           then
           wee
           have
           foure
           notes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           all
           Christs
           subjects
           are
           withall
           his
           Children
           .
           They
           are
           
             borne
             unto
             him
          
           .
           
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Birth
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           bee
           borne
           againe
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           see
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           There
           is
           a
           Father
           .
           Christ
           our
           Father
           by
           generation
           ;
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             and
             the
             Children
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             mee
          
           ;
           as
           wee
           are
           his
           brethren
           by
           adoption
           .
           
             Hee
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             us
             brethren
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           Mother
           ,
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           above
           is
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
          
           .
           And
           there
           are
           
             subordinate
             instruments
          
           ,
           both
           of
           one
           and
           other
           ,
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           therefore
           are
           sometimes
           called
           
             Fathers
             begetting
             us
          
           ,
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           I
           
             have
             begotten
             you
             through
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           
             Mothers
             bearing
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             ;
             of
             whom
             I
             travell
             in
             birth
             againe
             untill
             Christ
             bee
             formed
             in
             you
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           
             holy
             seed
          
           out
           of
           which
           these
           Children
           of
           Christ
           are
           formed
           ;
           namely
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           liveth
           and
           abideth
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           new
           borne
           unto
           Christ
           cometh
           from
           the
           word
           as
           a
           paper
           from
           the
           presse
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           garment
           from
           a
           perfume
           ,
           transformed
           into
           that
           quality
           of
           spiritualnesse
           and
           holinesse
           which
           is
           in
           the
           word
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Vis
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             formative
             vertue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           energie
           and
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           not
           obeyed
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           except
           a
           man
           bee
           borne
           of
           water
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           water
           as
           the
           seed
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           as
           the
           formative
           vertue
           quickning
           and
           actuating
           that
           seed
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           There
           are
           
             Throwes
             and
             paines
          
           both
           in
           the
           Mother
           and
           in
           the
           Childe
           ;
           much
           trouble
           and
           care
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           
             whom
             I
             travell
             in
             paine
             againe
             .
          
           I
           ceased
           not
           to
           warne
           every
           one
           night
           and
           day
           
             with
             teares
          
           .
           
           As
           a
           woman
           with
           Childe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           feare
           and
           danger
           of
           miscarriages
           ,
           doth
           abridge
           her selfe
           of
           many
           liberties
           ,
           in
           meates
           ,
           physick
           ,
           violent
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           so
           those
           who
           travell
           in
           birth
           
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Christ
           are
           put
           to
           denie
           themselves
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           many
           things
           for
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           service
           .
           
           
             I
             will
             eate
             no
             flesh
             while
             the
             world
             standeth
             rather
             than
             make
             my
             brother
             to
             offend
             .
             I
             am
             appointed
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             I
             also
             suffer
             these
             things
             .
             I
             endure
             all
             things
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             that
             they
             may
             obtaine
             the
             salvation
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           paine
           in
           the
           Childe
           too
           ;
           a
           sinner
           doth
           not
           leave
           the
           warmth
           and
           pleasure
           of
           his
           former
           condition
           without
           paine
           ;
           Christ
           comes
           not
           without
           shaking
           unto
           the
           soule
           .
           There
           is
           a
           
             New
             being
             or
             nature
          
           ;
           a
           corruption
           of
           our
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           formation
           of
           the
           new
           .
           
             Old
             things
             are
             done
             away
          
           ,
           
           
             behold
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
          
           ;
           the
           same
           holy
           nature
           ,
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           will
           ,
           affections
           ,
           motions
           ,
           desires
           ,
           dispositions
           ,
           spirit
           wrought
           in
           us
           which
           was
           in
           him
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           this
           hope
           
             purifieth
             himselfe
             ,
             even
             as
             hee
             is
             pure
             ;
             as
             hee
             is
             so
             are
             wee
             in
             this
             world
          
           ;
           patient
           as
           hee
           is
           patient
           ,
           Heb.
           12.2
           .
           Holy
           as
           hee
           is
           holy
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.15
           .
           Humble
           as
           hee
           is
           humble
           ,
           Ioh.
           13.14
           .
           Compassionate
           as
           he
           is
           compassionate
           ,
           Col.
           .
           3.13
           .
           Loving
           as
           hee
           is
           loving
           ;
           Ephes.
           5.2
           .
           in
           all
           things
           labouring
           to
           shew
           Christ
           fashioned
           in
           our
           nature
           and
           in
           our
           affections
           .
           There
           is
           a
           
             new
             conversation
          
           answerable
           to
           our
           new
           nature
           ;
           that
           as
           God
           
             is
             good
          
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           
             doth
             good
          
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           Psal.
           119.68
           .
           so
           we
           both
           
             are
             as
             Christ
             was
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.17
           .
           and
           
             walke
             as
             hee
             walketh
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.6
           .
           There
           is
           
             new
             food
             ,
             and
             appetites
             thereunto
             sutable
             .
          
           A
           desire
           of
           the
           sincere
           ,
           immediate
           ,
           
           untempered
           ,
           uncorrupted
           milke
           of
           the
           word
           as
           it
           comes
           with
           all
           the
           spirits
           and
           life
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           grow
           thereby
           .
           
             New
             Priviledges
             and
             Relations
          
           ;
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           brethren
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           citizens
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           houshold
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           
             New
             Communion
             and
             society
          
           ;
           the
           
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Father
          
           and
           the
           Sonne
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           fellowship
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Angels
          
           ,
           we
           have
           their
           love
           ,
           their
           ministery
           ,
           their
           protection
           ;
           followship
           with
           the
           
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             
             made
             perfect
             ,
          
           by
           the
           seeds
           and
           beginnings
           of
           the
           same
           perfection
           ,
           by
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           by
           expectance
           of
           the
           same
           glorie
           and
           finall
           redemption
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           then
           wee
           should
           
             walke
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           as
           
             Children
             of
             the
             morning
          
           .
           The
           Day
           is
           given
           us
           to
           worke
           in
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           wee
           have
           our
           Day
           before
           us
           ,
           wee
           should
           endevour
           
             to
             walke
             honestly
          
           .
           Night-workes
           are
           commonly
           workes
           of
           uncleanesse
           ,
           violence
           ,
           dishonor
           ,
           and
           therefore
           want
           a
           cover
           of
           darknesse
           to
           hide
           them
           .
           Theeves
           use
           to
           come
           in
           
             the
             night
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.2
           .
           The
           eye
           of
           the
           adulterer
           waiteth
           
             for
             the
             twylight
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           no
           eye
           sha●l
           see
           mee
           ,
           and
           disguiseth
           himselfe
           ,
           Iob
           24.15
           .
           In
           the
           twylight
           ,
           in
           the
           evening
           ,
           in
           the
           
             black
             and
             darke
             night
          
           ,
           hee
           goeth
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           strange
           woman
           ,
           Prov.
           7.9
           .
           The
           oppressor
           diggeth
           through
           houses
           
             in
             the
             darke
          
           .
           For
           
             the
             morning
             is
             ,
             to
             them
             as
             the
             shaddow
             of
             death
             ,
             Iob
          
           24.16
           ,
           17.
           
           They
           that
           are
           drunken
           are
           
             drunken
             in
             the
             night
          
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.7
           .
           Sinnes
           are
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           some
           sullen
           weeds
           ,
           which
           will
           grow
           no
           where
           but
           in
           the
           side
           of
           wells
           ,
           and
           of
           darke
           places
           .
           But
           workes
           of
           Christianity
           are
           neither
           uncleane
           ,
           nor
           dishonorable
           ;
           they
           are
           beautifull
           and
           roiall
           workes
           ,
           they
           are
           exemplary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           publike
           workes
           ,
           they
           are
           themselves
           light
           
             (
             let
             your
             light
             shine
             before
             men
             )
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           bee
           done
           in
           
             the
             light
          
           .
        
         
           
           If
           wee
           bee
           Children
           wee
           should
           expresse
           the
           affections
           of
           Children
           .
           
             The
             innocencie
          
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           Dove-like
           simplicity
           of
           little
           Children
           ;
           
             as
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             blamelesse
             ,
          
           pure
           ,
           and
           without
           rebuke
           .
           
             Children
             in
             malice
          
           ,
           though
           men
           in
           understanding
           .
           The
           
             Appetite
             of
             little
             Children
             ,
             As
             new
             borne
             babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             that
             yee
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
          
           In
           all
           impatiencie
           the
           breast
           will
           pacifie
           a
           little
           infant
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           delights
           the
           breast
           will
           entice
           it
           and
           draw
           it
           away
           :
           ever
           so
           should
           the
           word
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           worke
           upon
           us
           in
           all
           our
           distempers
           ,
           
           and
           in
           all
           our
           deviations
           ;
           Christ
           was
           hungry
           and
           faint
           with
           fasting
           ;
           it
           was
           about
           the
           sixth
           houre
           ,
           and
           hee
           had
           sent
           his
           Disciples
           to
           buy
           meate
           ,
           and
           yet
           having
           an
           occasion
           to
           doe
           his
           Father
           service
           ,
           hee
           forgat
           his
           food
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           eate
           ,
           Ioh.
           4.6.8.34
           .
           
             The
             Love
             of
             Children
             hee
             that
             is
             begotten
             loveth
             him
             that
             did
             beget
             him
             .
          
           1
           Ioh.
           5.1
           .
           with
           a
           
             Love
             of
             Thankfulnesse
          
           .
           We
           love
           him
           
             because
             He
             loved
             us
          
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.19
           .
           
             I
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             heard
             my
             voyce
             ,
          
           and
           my
           supplication
           ,
           Psal.
           116.1
           .
           
             With
             a
             love
             of
             obedience
          
           ;
           faith
           
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.10
           .
           
             If
             a
             man
             love
             me
             hee
             will
             keepe
             my
             words
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.23
           .
           with
           a
           
             love
             of
             reverence
          
           ,
           and
           awfull
           feare
           .
           
             A
             Sonne
             honoureth
             his
             Father
             ,
             Mal.
          
           1.6
           .
           
             If
             you
             call
             on
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             Passe
             the
             time
             of
             your
             sojourning
             here
             in
             feare
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.17
           .
           The
           
             faith
             of
             Children
          
           .
           For
           whom
           should
           the
           Childe
           relie
           on
           for
           maintenance
           and
           supportance
           but
           the
           Father
           ;
           Take
           no
           thought
           ,
           saying
           ,
           what
           shall
           wee
           eate
           ,
           or
           what
           shall
           wee
           drinke
           ,
           or
           wherewith
           shall
           wee
           bee
           cloathed
           ;
           
             For
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             knoweth
             that
             you
             have
             need
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             Matth.
          
           6.31
           ,
           32.
           
           The
           
             hope
             ,
             assurance
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             Children
          
           ;
           For
           as
           Children
           depend
           on
           their
           parents
           for
           present
           supply
           ,
           so
           for
           portions
           and
           provisions
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           fathers
           lay
           up
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           God
           for
           his
           .
           There
           is
           an
           
             inheritance
             reserved
             for
             us
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           
             Prayers
             and
             requests
             of
             Children
          
           .
           Because
           ye
           are
           Sonnes
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           forth
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Sonne
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             Father
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.6
           .
        
         
           Note
           2.
           
           The
           
             Birth
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             work●
             .
          
           God
           is
           both
           Father
           &
           Mother
           of
           the
           Dew
           ,
           by
           his
           power
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           a
           Father
           ;
           by
           his
           providence
           and
           indulgence
           ,
           a
           mother
           .
           
             Progenitor
             ,
             genitrixque
          
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           is
           cald
           in
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Metripater
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           those
           causalities
           which
           are
           in
           the
           second
           agents
           divided
           ,
           are
           eminently
           and
           perfectly
           in
           him
           united
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           resolved
           into
           a
           first
           unity
           .
           
             Hath
             the
             Raine
             a
             
             Father
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             begotten
             the
             Drops
             of
             Dew
             ?
          
           saith
           
             Iob.
             Out
             of
             whose
             wombe
             came
             the
             Ice
             ?
             and
             the
             hoary
             frost
             of
             heaven
             who
             hath
             gendred
             it
             ?
          
           None
           but
           God
           is
           the
           parent
           of
           the
           Dew
           ,
           
             it
             doth
             not
             stay
             for
          
           nor
           expect
           any
           humane
           concurrence
           ,
           or
           causality
           ,
           Mich.
           5.7
           .
           Esai
           .
           55.10
           .
           such
           is
           the
           call
           and
           conversion
           of
           a
           man
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             A
             heavenly
             calling
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.1
           .
           
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             Col.
          
           2.12
           .
           A
           birth
           not
           of
           bloud
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           will
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           no●
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           1
           .
           1●
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           Paul
           may
           pla●t
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           may
           water
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           God
           that
           must
           blesse
           both
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           God
           who
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           his
           instruments
           ,
           doth
           both
           ;
           
             of
             his
             owne
             will
             begat
             he
             us
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.18
           .
           The
           Mi●isters
           are
           
             a
             Savor
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.15
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           garment
           but
           the
           perfume
           in
           it
           which
           diffuseth
           a
           sweet
           sent
           :
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Labor
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           but
           Christ
           whom
           hee
           preacheth
           ,
           that
           worketh
           upon
           the
           soule
           .
           
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             than
             they
             all
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             mee
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.10
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           good
           therefore
           to
           have
           the
           faith
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           persons
           ;
           the
           seed
           of
           this
           spirituall
           generation
           cannot
           otherwise
           bee
           given
           us
           than
           in
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           like
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           with
           others
           .
           Therefore
           when
           pure
           and
           good
           seed
           is
           here
           and
           there
           sowed
           ,
           to
           attribute
           any
           thing
           to
           persons
           ,
           is
           to
           derogate
           from
           God
           ;
           where
           gifts
           are
           fewer
           ,
           parts
           meaner
           ,
           probabilities
           lesse
           ,
           God
           may
           and
           often
           doth
           give
           an
           increase
           above
           hope
           ,
           as
           to
           Daniels
           Pulse
           ,
           that
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           power
           may
           bee
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           man.
           Though
           it
           bee
           a
           lame
           or
           a
           leprous
           hand
           which
           soweth
           the
           seed
           ,
           yet
           the
           successe
           is
           no
           way
           altered
           :
           good
           seed
           depends
           not
           in
           its
           growth
           on
           the
           hand
           that
           sowes
           it
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           earth
           that
           covers
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           heavens
           that
           cherish
           it
           :
           So
           the
           word
           borroweth
           not
           its
           efficacy
           from
           any
           humane
           vertue
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           heart
           which
           ponders
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           which
           sanctifies
           it
           .
        
         
         
           When
           then
           thou
           comest
           unto
           the
           word
           ,
           come
           with
           affections
           suteable
           unto
           it
           .
           All
           earth
           will
           not
           beare
           all
           seed
           ;
           some
           wheate
           ,
           and
           some
           but
           pulse
           ;
           there
           is
           first
           required
           a
           fitnesse
           ,
           before
           there
           will
           bee
           a
           fruitfulnesse
           .
           Christ
           had
           many
           things
           to
           teach
           which
           his
           Disciples
           at
           the
           time
           could
           not
           carry
           away
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Comforter
           was
           not
           then
           sent
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           truth
           ;
           they
           who
           by
           use
           have
           their
           senses
           exercised
           ,
           are
           fit
           for
           strong
           meate
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           an
           heavenly
           truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           requires
           a
           heavenly
           disposition
           of
           heart
           to
           prosper
           it
           .
           It
           is
           
             wisedome
             to
             those
             that
             are
             perfect
             ,
          
           
           though
           to
           others
           foolishnesse
           and
           offence
           .
           The
           onely
           reason
           why
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           doth
           not
           thrive
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           fitted
           nor
           prepared
           unto
           it
           .
           The
           seed
           of
           it selfe
           is
           equall
           unto
           all
           grounds
           ,
           but
           it
           prospers
           onely
           in
           the
           honest
           and
           good
           heart
           ;
           the
           raine
           in
           it selfe
           alike
           unto
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           vertue
           to
           the
           rocks
           ,
           as
           to
           other
           ground
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           inward
           hardnesse
           ,
           and
           incapacity
           .
           The
           Pharises
           had
           covetous
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           mocked
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Philosophers
           had
           proud
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           scorned
           Paul.
           The
           Iewes
           had
           carnall
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           offended
           at
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           the
           people
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           had
           unbeleeving
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           preached
           did
           not
           profit
           them
           .
           But
           now
           a
           heavenly
           heart
           comes
           with
           the
           affections
           of
           a
           Scholer
           to
           bee
           taught
           by
           God
           ;
           with
           the
           affections
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           to
           bee
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           affections
           of
           a
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           bee
           educated
           by
           God
           ;
           with
           the
           affections
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           to
           bee
           cur'd
           by
           God.
           It
           considers
           that
           it
           is
           the
           
             Lord
             from
             heaven
             ,
             who
             speakes
          
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           word
           to
           him
           who
           is
           but
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           puts
           his
           hand
           on
           his
           mouth
           ,
           dares
           not
           reply
           against
           God
           ,
           nor
           wrestle
           with
           the
           evidence
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           falleth
           upon
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           giveth
           glory
           unto
           God
           ;
           beleeves
           when
           God
           promiseth
           ,
           trembles
           when
           God
           threatneth
           ,
           obeyes
           when
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           learnes
           when
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           bringeth
           alwayes
           meeknesse
           
           and
           humility
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           ready
           to
           open
           unto
           the
           word
           that
           it
           may
           incorporate
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           hence
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           looke
           unto
           God
           in
           all
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           expect
           his
           arme
           and
           Spirit
           to
           bee
           there
           in
           revealed
           ,
           to
           call
           on
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           for
           the
           blessing
           of
           it
           .
           If
           a
           man
           could
           when
           hee
           enters
           into
           Gods
           house
           but
           powre
           out
           his
           heart
           in
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           A
           Promise
           and
           a
           Prayer
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           entring
           into
           thy
           presence
           ,
           
           to
           heare
           thee
           speake
           from
           heaven
           unto
           mee
           ,
           to
           receive
           thy
           raine
           and
           spirituall
           Dew
           which
           never
           returneth
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           ripeneth
           a
           harvest
           either
           of
           corne
           or
           weeds
           ,
           of
           grace
           or
           judgement
           .
           My
           heart
           is
           prepared
           ô
           Lord
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           prepared
           ,
           to
           learne
           and
           to
           love
           any
           of
           thy
           words
           .
           Thy
           Law
           is
           my
           Counsellor
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           ruled
           by
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           Physitian
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           patient
           under
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           Schoolemaster
           ,
           I
           will
           bee
           obedient
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           who
           am
           I
           that
           I
           should
           promise
           any
           service
           unto
           thee
           ?
           and
           who
           is
           thy
           Minister
           that
           hee
           should
           doe
           any
           good
           unto
           me
           without
           thy
           grace
           and
           heavenly
           call
           ?
           bee
           thou
           therefore
           pleased
           to
           reveale
           thine
           owne
           Spirit
           unto
           mee
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           in
           mee
           that
           which
           thou
           requirest
           of
           mee
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           could
           come
           with
           such
           sweete
           preparations
           of
           heart
           unto
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           could
           thus
           open
           his
           soule
           when
           this
           spirituall
           Manna
           fals
           down
           from
           heaven
           ,
           he
           should
           finde
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             not
             straitned
             in
             us
             ,
          
           or
           in
           our
           ministerie
           ,
           wee
           come
           unto
           you
           with
           abundance
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           yee
           are
           straitned
           onely
           in
           your
           owne
           bowels
           ,
           in
           the
           hardnesse
           ,
           unbeliefe
           ,
           incapacity
           ,
           and
           negligence
           of
           your
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           which
           receiveth
           that
           in
           drops
           ,
           which
           falleth
           downe
           in
           showres
           .
        
         
           Note
           3.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           divine
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           
             secret
             and
             undiscerned
             Birth
          
           .
           As
           the
           winde
           bloweth
           where
           it
           listeth
           ,
           and
           thou
           hearest
           the
           sound
           thereof
           ,
           but
           caust
           not
           tell
           whence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           nor
           whither
           it
           goeth
           :
           So
           ,
           saith
           our
           Savior
           ,
           
             is
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3
           8.
           
           The
           voluntary
           breathings
           and
           accesses
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           a
           cometh
           mightily
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           cloatheth
           a
           man
           with
           power
           and
           courage
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           very
           secret
           nature
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           power
           thereof
           bee
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           apparance
           but
           b
           a
           voyce
           ,
           (
           of
           all
           other
           one
           of
           the
           most
           empty
           and
           vanishing
           things
           .
           )
           As
           Dew
           fals
           in
           small
           and
           insensible
           drops
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Childe
           is
           borne
           by
           slow
           and
           undiscerned
           progresses
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           saith
           ,
           c
           
             Fearefully
             and
             wonderfully
             am
             I
             made
             ,
          
           )
           Such
           is
           the
           birth
           of
           a
           Christian
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           by
           a
           secret
           ,
           hidden
           ,
           and
           inward
           call
           ,
           
             Vocatione
             Altâ
          
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Austen
          
           calleth
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           deepe
           and
           intimate
           energie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           is
           Christ
           formed
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           organized
           unto
           a
           spirituall
           being
           .
           A
           man
           heares
           a
           voyce
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           d
           behinde
           him
           ,
           hee
           seeth
           no
           man
           ;
           hee
           feels
           a
           blow
           in
           that
           voyce
           ,
           which
           others
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           ,
           though
           externally
           they
           heare
           it
           too
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           men
           which
           were
           with
           Paul
           at
           his
           miraculous
           conversion
           are
           in
           one
           place
           said
           to
           
             heare
             a
             voyce
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.7
           .
           and
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             not
             to
             have
             heard
             the
             voyce
          
           of
           him
           that
           spake
           unto
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
          
           22.9
           .
           
           They
           heard
           onely
           a
           voyce
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           but
           astonished
           ,
           but
           Paul
           heard
           it
           distinctly
           as
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           converted
           .
        
         
           Note
           4.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           Divine
           and
           secret
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           likewise
           a
           
             sudden
             birth
          
           .
           In
           naturall
           generations
           the
           more
           vast
           the
           creature
           ,
           the
           more
           slow
           the
           production
           ,
           an
           Elephant
           ten
           years
           in
           the
           wombe
           .
           In
           humane
           actions
           
             magnarum
             rerum
             tarda
             molimina
          
           ,
           great
           workes
           move
           like
           great
           engines
           slowly
           &
           by
           leasure
           to
           their
           maturity
           :
           but
           in
           spirituall
           generations
           ,
           Children
           are
           borne
           unto
           Christ
           like
           Dew
           ,
           which
           is
           exhaled
           ,
           conceived
           ,
           formed
           ,
           produced
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           one
           night
           .
           Paul
           to
           day
           a
           Woolfe
           ,
           to
           morrow
           a
           Sheepe
           ,
           to
           day
           a
           Persecutor
           ,
           to
           morrow
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           an
           Apostle
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Nobleman
           of
           Samaria
           could
           see
           no
           possibility
           of
           turning
           a
           famine
           into
           a
           plentie
           within
           one
           night
           :
           neither
           can
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           
           man
           who
           rightly
           understands
           the
           closenesse
           ,
           and
           intimate
           radication
           of
           sinne
           and
           guilt
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           conceive
           it
           possible
           to
           remove
           either
           in
           a
           sudden
           change
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           birth
           of
           men
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
             Before
             shee
             travelled
             shee
             brought
             forth
             :
          
           
           
             before
             her
             paine
             came
             ,
             she
             was
             delivered
             of
             a
             man-Childe
             .
          
           The
           earth
           bringeth
           forth
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           a
           nation
           is
           borne
           at
           once
           ;
           It
           is
           spoken
           of
           Ierusalem
           the
           mother
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           Esai
           .
           66.7
           ,
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               Repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               .
            
          
        
         
           FRom
           the
           Regall
           Office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Administration
           thereof
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           to
           the
           conquering
           of
           a
           
             willing
             people
          
           unto
           himselfe
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           now
           passeth
           to
           his
           
             sacerdotall
             office
          
           ;
           the
           vigor
           and
           merit
           whereof
           is
           by
           the
           two
           former
           applied
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           may
           observe
           that
           though
           the
           tribes
           were
           interdicted
           confusion
           with
           one
           another
           in
           their
           marriages
           ,
           Num.
           36.7
           .
           
           Yet
           the
           
             Regall
             and
             Leviticall
             Tribes
          
           might
           interchange
           ,
           and
           mingle
           blouds
           ;
           to
           intimate
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           that
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           with
           relation
           unto
           whose
           lineage
           that
           confusion
           was
           avoided
           ,
           was
           to
           bee
           both
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Priest.
           Thus
           wee
           finde
           Iehoiada
           ,
           the
           Priest
           married
           Iehoshabeath
           
           the
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Iehoram
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           22.11
           .
           And
           Aaron
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           tooke
           Elish●ba
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Amminadab
           ,
           
           who
           was
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           Exod.
           6.23
           .
           Numb
           .
           1.7
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           I
           suppose
           Mary
           and
           Elizabeth
           the
           Wife
           of
           Zatharie
           the
           Priest
           ,
           are
           called
           Cousins
           ,
           Luk.
           1.36
           .
           In
           the
           Law
           indeed
           these
           two
           Offices
           were
           distinct
           .
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           sprang
           out
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           of
           which
           Tribe
           Moses
           spake
           nothing
           concerning
           Priesthood
           ,
           Heb.
           7.14
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           King
           Vzziah
           incroached
           on
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           hee
           was
           smitten
           with
           a
           Leprosie
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           26.18
           ,
           21.
           
           But
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           a
           amongst
           whom
           Melchizedek
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           beene
           a
           Priest
           ,
           )
           it
           b
           was
           usuall
           for
           the
           same
           person
           to
           have
           been
           both
           King
           and
           Priest.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           containe
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           .
           The
           Quality
           of
           it
           ,
           Eternall
           .
           The
           Order
           ,
           not
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           but
           of
           Melchizedek
           .
           The
           foundation
           of
           both
           ,
           Gods
           immutable
           decree
           and
           counsell
           ;
           hee
           
             cannot
             repent
          
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           confirmed
           it
           
             by
             an
             Oath
          
           .
           I
           shall
           handle
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Order
           as
           they
           lie
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             sworne
          
           ]
           Here
           two
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           enquired
           :
           First
           ,
           how
           God
           is
           said
           to
           sweare
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           why
           hee
           swears
           in
           this
           particular
           case
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           ?
           The
           former
           of
           these
           the
           Apostle
           resolves
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Heb.
           6.17
           .
           Hee
           interposed
           in
           or
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           namely
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           bee
           supplied
           out
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             bee
             sware
             by
             himselfe
          
           .
           So
           elsewhere
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             he
             sware
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             Iacob
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           Amos
           8.7.6.8
           .
           
             By
             my selfe
             have
             I
             sworne
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           in
           blessing
           I
           will
           blesse
           thee
           ,
           Gen.
           22.16
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           denie
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           which
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.13
           .
           )
           and
           should
           cease
           to
           bee
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           which
           hee
           hath
           sworne
           should
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           So
           that
           usuall
           forme
           ,
           
             as
             I
             live
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           let
           me
           not
           be
           esteemed
           a
           living
           
           God
           ,
           if
           my
           word
           come
           not
           to
           passe
           ;
           so
           elsewhere
           the
           Lord
           interposeth
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             by
             my
             Holinesse
             that
             I
             will
             not
             lie
             unto
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           89.35
           .
           As
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           breake
           his
           word
           as
           to
           bee
           unholy
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           question
           ,
           
           why
           God
           swears
           in
           this
           particular
           ?
           I
           answer
           :
           First
           ,
           and
           principally
           ,
           to
           shew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           The
           immutable
           and
           irreversible
           certainty
           of
           what
           hee
           speakes
           ,
           Heb.
           6.17
           .
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             by
             my selfe
          
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           my
           mouth
           ,
           
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             returne
             ,
             &c.
             Esai
             .
          
           45.23
           .
           Thus
           wee
           finde
           God
           confirming
           the
           unmoveablenesse
           of
           his
           covenant
           by
           
             an
             Oath
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           54.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Psal.
           89.34
           ,
           35.
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           doth
           
             onely
             say
          
           a
           thing
           (
           though
           his
           word
           bee
           as
           certaine
           in
           it selfe
           as
           his
           oath
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           lie
           as
           to
           forsweare
           himselfe
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           implicite
           kinde
           of
           reservation
           for
           the
           altering
           ,
           revoking
           ,
           or
           reversing
           that
           word
           by
           some
           subsequent
           declaration
           .
           As
           in
           the
           covenant
           and
           Priesthood
           of
           Aaron
           though
           God
           made
           it
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           ordinance
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           after
           a
           change
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           unprofitablenesse
           thereof
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           sent
           Ionah
           to
           preach
           destruction
           unto
           Ninive
           within
           fortie
           dayes
           ,
           though
           the
           Denuntiation
           came
           not
           to
           passe
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           any
           false
           message
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           made
           reversible
           upon
           an
           
             implicite
             condition
          
           ,
           which
           condition
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           sometimes
           in
           mercy
           to
           conceale
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           bee
           the
           sooner
           frighted
           out
           of
           their
           security
           ,
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           so
           approching
           a
           danger
           .
           
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             shall
             speake
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             :
             If
             that
             Nation
             against
             whom
             I
             have
             pronounced
             turne
             from
             their
             evill
             ,
             I
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             evill
             that
             I
             thought
             to
             doe
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ier.
          
           18.7
           ,
           8.
           
           But
           when
           the
           Lord
           sweares
           any
           absolute
           Act
           ,
           or
           promise
           of
           his
           owne
           (
           for
           the
           Revocation
           whereof
           there
           can
           no
           other
           ground
           
             de
             novo
          
           arise
           ,
           than
           was
           extant
           at
           the
           time
           of
           making
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           no
           barre
           nor
           hinderance
           
           unto
           it
           ,
           namely
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           )
           he
           then
           by
           that
           oath
           seales
           and
           assures
           the
           immutability
           thereof
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           rely
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           
             commend
             the
             excellencie
          
           and
           preeminencie
           of
           that
           above
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           hath
           this
           great
           seale
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           to
           confirme
           and
           establish
           it
           .
           Inasmuch
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             as
             not
             without
             an
             oath
             hee
             was
             made
             Priest
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             was
             hee
             made
             a
             surety
             of
             a
             better
             Testament
             ;
             Heb.
          
           6.20
           ,
           22.
           and
           this
           is
           a
           consequent
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           abiding
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           glorious
           is
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             If
             that
             which
             is
             done
             away
             were
             glorious
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             which
             remaineth
             is
             glorious
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.11
           .
           The
           more
           solemne
           and
           sacred
           the
           institution
           was
           ,
           the
           more
           excellent
           is
           the
           Priesthood
           .
           Now
           this
           Oath
           was
           that
           Seale
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           hee
           designed
           and
           set
           apart
           his
           Sonne
           for
           that
           great
           Office
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           solemne
           manner
           of
           ordination
           than
           was
           to
           others
           usuall
           .
           
             Him
             hath
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
             ;
             Iohn
          
           6.27
           .
           It
           was
           but
           
             Hee
             hath
             said
          
           ,
           unto
           others
           ,
           ye
           are
           Gods
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             sanctified
          
           ,
           to
           his
           Sonne
           .
           
           Iohn
           10.34
           ▪
           36.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           to
           
             commend
             Gods
             great
             compassion
             and
             good
             will
             ,
          
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           in
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           .
           He
           therefore
           confirmed
           his
           promise
           by
           an
           oath
           ,
           
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             wherein
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             hope
             which
             is
             set
             before
             us
             .
             Heb.
          
           6.17
           ,
           18.
           an
           oath
           even
           amongst
           men
           is
           
             the
             end
             of
             all
             controversie
          
           ,
           the
           determination
           and
           composing
           of
           all
           differences
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           when
           hee
           sets
           his
           Seale
           upon
           his
           mercy
           and
           covenant
           should
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           bee
           secure
           ,
           and
           lay
           fast
           hold
           thereon
           without
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           ?
           Therefore
           wee
           finde
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Scripture
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           establishing
           their
           hearts
           against
           feares
           or
           dangers
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             performe
             the
             truth
             to
             Iaakob
             ,
             and
             the
             mercy
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             which
             thou
             hast
             sworne
             to
             our
             fathers
          
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           .
           Micah
           .
           7.20
           .
           
             Thy
             bow
             was
             made
             quite
             naked
             ,
          
           
           
             according
             to
             the
             oathes
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             even
             thy
             Word
             .
             Hab.
          
           3.9
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           Thou
           didst
           make
           it
           appeare
           to
           thine
           enemies
           that
           thou
           didst
           fight
           for
           thy
           People
           ,
           and
           remember
           thy
           Word
           or
           Covenant
           of
           mercy
           which
           thou
           didst
           sweare
           unto
           Abraham
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           so
           oftentimes
           new
           ratifie
           unto
           his
           seed
           ,
           the
           Tribes
           which
           proceeded
           from
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           comfort
           and
           stabilitie
           :
           for
           alas
           ,
           wee
           every
           day
           deserve
           to
           have
           God
           abrogate
           his
           Covenant
           of
           mercy
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           mindefull
           of
           the
           Oath
           which
           hee
           hath
           sworne
           .
           Deut.
           7.7
           ,
           8.9.5
           .
           There
           was
           wickednesse
           enough
           in
           the
           world
           to
           have
           drawne
           downe
           another
           flood
           after
           that
           of
           Noah
           ,
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           caused
           it
           ,
           did
           remaine
           after
           it
           was
           removed
           .
           Genes
           .
           6.12
           ,
           13.8.21
           .
           But
           
             Gods
             Oath
          
           bound
           him
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           Esay
           ,
           54.9
           .
           The
           meaning
           then
           of
           this
           first
           Clause
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Lord
           to
           shew
           the
           immutability
           of
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           ,
           the
           excellencie
           of
           it
           above
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           the
           strong
           consolation
           which
           the
           Saints
           may
           there
           hence
           receive
           ,
           hath
           sealed
           it
           by
           an
           Oath
           :
           so
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Priest
           by
           a
           decree
           which
           cannot
           be
           revoked
           .
        
         
           It
           notes
           unto
           us
           the
           
             Solemne
             call
             of
             Christ
          
           unto
           the
           office
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           as
           before
           of
           King.
           verse
           1.
           
           He
           did
           not
           usurpe
           this
           honour
           to
           himselfe
           as
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           did
           ,
           when
           of
           their
           owne
           heads
           they
           offered
           strange
           fire
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           incroach
           upon
           us
           as
           Vzziah
           ;
           but
           hee
           was
           
             ordained
             and
             begotten
             ,
             and
             called
             of
             God
          
           thereunto
           ,
           after
           the
           order
           of
           
             Melchisedech
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.5.10
           .
           
             Hee
             was
             sanctified
             and
             sent
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             commandement
             ,
             and
             a
             worke
             set
             him
             to
             doe
             .
             Iohn
          
           10.18.36.37
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           hee
           was
           called
           
             a
             Servant
          
           ,
           or
           a
           chosen
           officer
           formed
           for
           a
           speciall
           imployment
           .
           Esay
           42.1.49.5.53.11
           .
           Phil.
           2.7
           .
           here
           then
           is
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Trinitie
          
           unto
           Christs
           Priesthood
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
             Fathers
             consent
          
           in
           his
           Act
           of
           ordination
           :
           
           for
           him
           hath
           
             God
             the
             Father
             sealed
             ,
             Iohn
          
           6.27
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.5
           ,
           6.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             Sonnes
             by
             voluntary
             susception
          
           and
           vadimonie
           for
           mankinde
           :
           for
           he
           was
           the
           
             Suretie
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.22
           .
           The
           Apostle
           joyneth
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           Heb.
           10.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Loe
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             doe
             thy
             Will
             O
             God
          
           ;
           there
           was
           Gods
           Will
           and
           Christs
           submission
           thereunto
           ,
           in
           which
           regard
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             sanctifie
             himselfe
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.19
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Covenant
           betweene
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           was
           to
           undertake
           an
           office
           of
           service
           and
           obedience
           for
           men
           ,
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           &c.
           
           *
           And
           for
           this
           God
           was
           to
           prolong
           his
           dayes
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           a
           seed
           ,
           and
           a
           Generation
           which
           could
           not
           bee
           numbred
           ,
           a
           Kingdome
           which
           cannot
           bee
           bounded
           ,
           a
           portion
           with
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           a
           spoyle
           with
           the
           strong
           ;
           a
           Name
           above
           every
           name
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           joy
           and
           a
           glory
           before
           him
           ,
           after
           hee
           should
           have
           finish●d
           his
           worke
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           which
           did
           hereunto
           anoint
           him
           ,
           which
           came
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           formed
           him
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           descended
           upon
           him
           in
           his
           solemne
           susception
           of
           this
           office
           in
           Iohns
           Baptisme
           ,
           by
           which
           Spirit
           he
           was
           consecrated
           ,
           warranted
           and
           enabled
           unto
           this
           great
           function
           ,
           Esay
           61.1.42.1
           .
           Matth.
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Heb.
           1.9
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           God
           call
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Priesthood
           by
           a
           
             solemne
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           surety
           of
           a
           better
           covenant
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           the
           more
           especiall
           notice
           thereof
           :
           for
           when
           God
           sweares
           he
           must
           be
           heard
           .
           The
           more
           excellent
           any
           thing
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           earnest
           hee
           should
           bee
           given
           unto
           it
           :
           for
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           wee
           neglect
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           so
           
             great
             Salvation
          
           ,
           so
           sure
           a
           covenant
           ,
           Heb.
           2.1
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           rocke
           on
           which
           we
           may
           cast
           anchor
           in
           any
           trouble
           ,
           doubt
           ,
           or
           feare
           of
           Spirit
           .
           It
           is
           not
           our
           owne
           will
           or
           strength
           that
           holds
           us
           up
           from
           ruine
           ,
           but
           
           
             onely
             Gods
             Oath
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           is
           made
           a
           Priest
           ,
           
             Able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           Saint
           Paul
           and
           his
           company
           were
           in
           a
           great
           tempest
           ,
           
             all
             hope
          
           that
           they
           should
           be
           saved
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           Act.
           27.20
           .
           yet
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           bee
           of
           good
           cheere
           ,
           because
           there
           should
           not
           bee
           the
           losse
           of
           any
           mans
           life
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           ground
           hereof
           was
           
             Gods
             promise
          
           ,
           which
           he
           beleeved
           ,
           verse
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           The
           case
           is
           the
           same
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           compassed
           about
           with
           infirmities
           ;
           with
           enemies
           too
           hard
           ,
           and
           with
           sinnes
           too
           heavie
           for
           us
           ;
           with
           feares
           and
           doubting
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           lose
           all
           againe
           ;
           how
           can
           wee
           in
           such
           tempests
           of
           Spirit
           be
           cheered
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           casting
           anchor
           upon
           Gods
           covenant
           which
           is
           established
           by
           an
           oath
           ?
           by
           learning
           to
           hope
           above
           hope
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           18.
           to
           be
           strong
           in
           him
           when
           we
           are
           weake
           in
           our selves
           ?
           to
           bee
           faithfull
           in
           him
           when
           wee
           are
           fearefull
           in
           our selves
           ?
           to
           be
           stedfast
           in
           him
           when
           we
           stagger
           in
           our selves
           ?
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Satans
           buffets
           and
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           to
           finde
           a
           
             sufficiencie
             in
             his
             Grace
          
           ,
           able
           to
           answer
           and
           to
           ward
           off
           all
           ?
           2
           Cor.
           12.10
           .
           To
           catch
           hold
           of
           his
           covenant
           and
           to
           flie
           to
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           only
           refuge
           and
           sanctuary
           of
           a
           pursued
           soule
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           by
           our selves
           ?
           Esay
           56.6
           .
           Heb.
           6.18
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           very
           thing
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           distinct
           view
           of
           his
           filthinesse
           and
           guilt
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           time
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           over
           himselfe
           and
           his
           salvation
           as
           desparate
           things
           .
           It
           is
           nothing
           but
           ignorance
           and
           insensibilitie
           which
           makes
           men
           presume
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           .
           In
           this
           case
           then
           we
           must
           consider
           
             Gods
             Oath
          
           and
           Covenant
           with
           his
           people
           .
           First
           ,
           
             not
             to
             reject
             them
          
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           
             Israel
             hath
             not
             beene
             forsaken
             ,
             nor
             Iudah
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             though
             their
             land
             was
             filled
             with
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ier.
          
           51.5
           .
           
             My
             People
             are
             bent
             unto
             backsliding
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             mine
             anger
             ,
          
           I
           will
           not
           return
           to
           destroy
           
             Ephraim
             ,
             For
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             Man
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hos.
          
           11.7
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             not
             alwayes
             to
             suffer
             them
          
           to
           lie
           under
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           due
           time
           
             to
             heale
             their
             backeslidings
          
           ,
           Hos.
           14.4
           .
           he
           will
           not
           onely
           remove
           our
           transgressions
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           
             remove
             them
             from
             us
             too
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           possible
           for
           the
           East
           and
           West
           to
           meet
           together
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           man
           and
           his
           sin
           ,
           Psal.
           103.12
           .
           Though
           we
           have
           made
           him
           to
           serve
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           wearied
           him
           with
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           yet
           
             Hee
             will
             not
             remember
             against
             us
             our
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             Esay
          
           43.25
           .
           neither
           
             will
             hee
             see
             against
             us
             the
             sinnes
             which
             remaine
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           23.11
           .
           These
           he
           will
           forgive
           ,
           and
           these
           he
           will
           subdue
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           because
           of
           his
           
             Truth
             unto
             Iacob
          
           and
           
             his
             mercy
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             he
             sware
             unto
          
           our
           fathers
           from
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           Micah
           .
           7.18
           ,
           19.20
           .
           Hee
           hath
           given
           us
           ground
           for
           both
           our
           feete
           to
           stand
           upon
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           for
           both
           our
           hands
           to
           cleave
           unto
           :
           A
           Promise
           ,
           and
           an
           Oath
           ,
           that
           by
           two
           immutable
           things
           ,
           wee
           might
           have
           strong
           consolation
           ,
           Heb.
           6.18
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           are
           yea
           and
           
             amen
             :
             yea
          
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           Truth
           ;
           and
           amen
           ,
           to
           note
           their
           
             certainty
             and
             stability
          
           ,
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           so
           that
           word
           may
           be
           conceived
           ,
           either
           *
           as
           an
           Oath
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           *
           as
           a
           
             very
             strong
             and
             confident
             affirmation
          
           which
           is
           equivalent
           unto
           an
           oath
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           except
           happily
           we
           will
           understand
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           bee
           the
           same
           thing
           expressed
           in
           severall
           tongues
           ;
           as
           
             Abba
             Pater
          
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           thereby
           noting
           not
           onely
           the
           stabilitie
           but
           the
           universalitie
           of
           Gods
           promises
           .
        
         
           Many
           things
           there
           are
           in
           this
           call
           of
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Office
           to
           confirme
           this
           consolation
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           troubled
           soule
           may
           cast
           Anker
        
         
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           he
           hath
           received
           a
           command
           and
           call
           unto
           thy
           service
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           a
           Servant
           he
           hath
           fidelity
           ;
           for
           God
           choseth
           none
           but
           faithfull
           servants
           .
           Hee
           was
           
             an
             Apostle
             and
             high
             Priest
          
           sent
           to
           preach
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           to
           pacifie
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           
             faithfull
             to
             him
             
             that
             appointed
             him
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.11.2
           .
           And
           if
           he
           be
           faithfull
           we
           may
           trust
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           worke
           which
           is
           given
           him
           to
           doe
           .
           
             Faithfull
             is
             he
             that
             calleth
             you
             who
             also
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           5.24
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           himselfe
           there
           is
           a
           
             voluntarie
             submission
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gives
           himselfe
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           layes
           downe
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           Eph.
           5.25
           .
           Tit.
           2.14
           .
           Ioh.
           10.11
           .
           for
           being
           of
           himselfe
           equall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           by
           him
           commanded
           ,
           ordained
           ,
           or
           overruled
           to
           any
           service
           ,
           without
           a
           voluntary
           concurring
           to
           the
           same
           decree
           ;
           emptying
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           making
           himselfe
           lesse
           than
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           for
           a
           while
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           commanded
           .
           So
           that
           besides
           his
           fidelitie
           to
           rest
           on
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           here
           is
           his
           especiall
           mercy
           as
           a
           concurring
           agent
           in
           the
           decree
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           ordained
           unto
           this
           office
           :
           He
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           Faithfull
           ,
           but
           a
           
             mercifull
             high
             Priest
          
           ,
           to
           make
           reconciliation
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           ,
           Heb.
           2.17
           .
           But
           a
           man
           may
           both
           by
           his
           Fidelitie
           as
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           having
           the
           same
           tender
           compassion
           with
           him
           that
           sent
           him
           ,
           be
           willing
           to
           helpe
           another
           out
           of
           misery
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           his
           owne
           desires
           for
           want
           of
           Power
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           Vnction
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           himselfe
           ;
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iohn
          
           10.36
           .
           and
           to
           
             sanctifie
             himselfe
             ,
             Iohn
          
           17.19
           .
           To
           have
           received
           power
           and
           authority
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           Matth.
           28.18
           .
           Iohn
           5.27
           .
           Iohn
           17.2
           .
           and
           to
           have
           power
           likewise
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           Iohn
           10.18
           .
           That
           spirit
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           office
           hee
           brought
           with
           him
           in
           fulnesse
           ,
           and
           unto
           all
           purposes
           of
           that
           service
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Power
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.7
           .
           whereby
           he
           is
           enabled
           
             perfectly
             to
             save
          
           all
           commers
           ,
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           so
           that
           unto
           his
           Fidelity
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           here
           is
           added
           Abilitie
           likewise
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           he
           received
           an
           office
           and
           a
           service
           ,
           so
           hee
           
           received
           a
           Promise
           from
           his
           father
           likewise
           which
           did
           much
           encourage
           him
           in
           this
           service
           .
           And
           this
           promise
           is
           twofold
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           
             promise
             of
             a
             great
             seed
          
           which
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           office
           hee
           should
           gather
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           great
           conquest
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           God
           conferred
           this
           ho●our
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           a
           mighty
           People
           ,
           whom
           he
           should
           save
           and
           sanctifie
           to
           himselfe
           :
           
             They
             were
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           2.8
           .
           Iohn
           17.6
           .
           so
           that
           unto
           his
           
             Fidelitie
             ,
             Mercie
          
           and
           Power
           ;
           here
           is
           further
           added
           a
           Propriety
           to
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           saves
           :
           and
           who
           would
           not
           use
           all
           fidelitie
           in
           his
           owne
           businesse
           ,
           all
           mercy
           towards
           his
           owne
           seed
           ,
           all
           the
           power
           he
           hath
           to
           deliver
           his
           
             owne
             House
          
           from
           the
           fire
           ?
           and
           Christ
           was
           faithfull
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Sonne
             over
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             whose
             house
             are
             wee
             :
             Heb.
          
           3.6
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           
             promise
             of
             a
             great
             Glory
             and
             Crowne
          
           which
           the
           nature
           he
           had
           assumed
           should
           in
           his
           Person
           receive
           after
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           Service
           .
           After
           he
           had
           beene
           a
           little
           while
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           hee
           was
           to
           bee
           
             crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.7
           .
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           bee
           sure
           that
           hee
           hath
           fulfilled
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           done
           for
           his
           Church
           all
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           doe
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           
             because
             hee
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             wee
             see
             him
             no
             more
             :
          
           for
           his
           sufferings
           were
           to
           goe
           before
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           to
           follow
           :
           1
           Pet.
           1.11
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           why
           we
           are
           not
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           delivered
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           risen
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.17
           .
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ?
             Rom.
          
           8.34
           .
           And
           it
           is
           his
           argument
           againe
           ,
           why
           wee
           ought
           to
           hold
           fast
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           boldly
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           for
           help
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           a
           great
           high
           Priest
           that
           is
           passed
           into
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           Heb.
           4.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           a
           Promise
           from
           the
           Father
           to
           encourage
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           a
           
             Nature
             from
             us
          
           to
           incline
           him
           
           unto
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           Office.
           He
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           made
           like
           unto
           us
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           sinne
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           tempted
           and
           afflicted
           as
           we
           are
           :
           and
           so
           there
           are
           two
           things
           which
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           beleever
           may
           rest
           upon
           in
           him
           in
           any
           discomforts
           .
           First
           ,
           
             his
             Sympathie
          
           ,
           for
           besides
           his
           
             Essentiall
             mercy
          
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           him
           a
           
             mercie
             which
             he
             learned
          
           by
           being
           like
           unto
           us
           .
           
             In
             all
             things
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             be
             a
             mercifull
             and
             a
             faithfull
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.17
           .
           Such
           was
           his
           compassion
           towards
           the
           hunger
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           Matth.
           15.32
           .
           because
           hee
           himselfe
           knew
           what
           hunger
           was
           ,
           Matth.
           4.2
           .
           and
           such
           was
           his
           compassion
           towards
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           Mary
           and
           
             Martha
             ,
             Iohn
          
           11.33
           ,
           35.
           because
           he
           himselfe
           was
           acquainted
           with
           griefe
           ,
           Esay
           ,
           53.3
           .
           and
           such
           was
           his
           compassion
           towards
           Peter
           in
           that
           state
           of
           desertion
           wherein
           he
           lay
           ,
           Luke
           22.61
           .
           because
           he
           himselfe
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           Matth.
           27.46
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Apostles
           assurance
           that
           we
           shall
           obtaine
           mercy
           and
           grace
           to
           helpe
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           ;
           
             because
             hee
             had
             a
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             as
             wee
             are
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             His
             consanguinitie
          
           ,
           He
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           call
           us
           brethren
           :
           He
           is
           our
           Goel
           ,
           our
           Kinsman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           
             Redeemer
             :
             Heb.
          
           11.
           
           Ruth
           .
           3.9.4.4
           .
        
         
           
             And
             will
             not
             repent
          
           .
           ]
           Many
           things
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           revoked
           ,
           as
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ninive
           ;
           the
           death
           of
           Ezekiah
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           which
           implying
           a
           tacite
           condition
           ,
           fit
           in
           the
           particular
           cases
           to
           be
           conceal'd
           upon
           the
           varieties
           of
           that
           ,
           God
           might
           bee
           said
           either
           to
           persevere
           ,
           or
           to
           repent
           ;
           Ier.
           18.7
           ,
           8.26.13
           ,
           19.
           
           God
           is
           ever
           most
           unchangeable
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           counsels
           and
           purposes
           ,
           they
           stand
           for
           ever
           .
           Nothing
           can
           fall
           out
           to
           make
           God
           more
           wise
           ,
           more
           mercifull
           ,
           more
           provident
           ,
           more
           powerfull
           than
           hee
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           make
           him
           truely
           to
           change
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           former
           actions
           or
           resolutions
           .
           There
           is
           with
           
           him
           
             no
             variablenesse
             nor
             shadow
             of
             changing
             :
             He
             is
             not
             a
             man
             that
             hee
             should
             repent
             .
             I
             the
             Lord
             change
             not
             :
             Iam.
          
           1.17
           .
           1
           Sam.
           15.29
           .
           Mal.
           3.6
           .
           Only
           in
           mercy
           unto
           a
           our
           weaknesse
           God
           condescends
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           
             humane
             expressions
          
           ,
           retaining
           still
           the
           stedfastnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           working
           ,
           which
           receiveth
           no
           variation
           nor
           difference
           from
           the
           contingencies
           of
           second
           causes
           .
           He
           speaketh
           according
           to
           our
           capacitie
           ,
           but
           he
           worketh
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           counsell
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           is
           
             then
             said
             to
             repent
          
           ,
           when
           that
           which
           he
           once
           willed
           to
           be
           ,
           hee
           after
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           same
           will
           ,
           causeth
           not
           to
           be
           ;
           therein
           
             not
             changing
             his
             owne
             counsell
          
           ,
           but
           
             onely
             willing
             the
             change
             of
             the
             things
             ,
          
           b
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           for
           this
           period
           of
           time
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           cease
           .
           As
           when
           a
           rope
           is
           fixed
           to
           either
           side
           of
           a
           River
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           without
           any
           manner
           change
           or
           alteration
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           draw
           the
           boate
           wherein
           I
           am
           ,
           backward
           or
           forward
           :
           so
           the
           same
           will
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           stands
           constant
           and
           unmoved
           in
           the
           severall
           mutations
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           wrought
           or
           removed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           is
           immutable
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           also
           hee
           hath
           ordained
           some
           Law
           ,
           Covenant
           or
           Office
           ,
           which
           hee
           will
           have
           for
           ever
           to
           endure
           ,
           without
           either
           naturall
           expiration
           ,
           or
           externall
           abolishment
           ,
           then
           is
           God
           said
           
             not
             to
             repent
          
           .
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           present
           businesse
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           a
           new
           covenant
           which
           is
           established
           upon
           this
           new
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           the
           Priesthoods
           and
           the
           Lawes
           goe
           both
           together
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           changed
           ,
           there
           is
           made
           of
           necessitie
           a
           change
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           Heb.
           7.12
           .
           )
           maketh
           the
           introducing
           of
           this
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           preceding
           covenant
           old
           and
           transitory
           :
           
             In
             that
             hee
             saith
             ,
             A
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             first
             old
             :
             Now
             that
             which
             decayeth
             and
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.13
           .
           And
           hee
           saith
           peremptorily
           that
           it
           was
           therefore
           disannul'd
           ,
           because
           
           of
           the
           
             weakenesse
             and
             unprofitablenesse
          
           thereof
           :
           Heb.
           7.18
           .
           and
           this
           he
           affirmeth
           even
           of
           the
           morall
           Law
           ;
           that
           law
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           whereof
           was
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           namely
           in
           sincerity
           and
           in
           love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           Rom.
           8.3
           ,
           4.
           
           For
           the
           full
           understanding
           then
           and
           applying
           the
           words
           to
           the
           
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           covenant
           thereupon
           grounded
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           needfull
           to
           resolve
           these
           two
           questions
           .
           First
           ,
           whether
           God
           hath
           repented
           him
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           workes
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           upon
           what
           reasons
           or
           grounds
           the
           immutabilitie
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           or
           Law
           of
           grace
           standeth
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           Psalmist
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Commandements
             of
             God
             are
             sure
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             stand
             fast
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Psal.
          
           111.7
           ,
           8.
           and
           wee
           may
           note
           that
           the
           same
           forme
           of
           speech
           which
           the
           Lord
           useth
           to
           shew
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           new
           covenant
           ;
           
             The
             Mountaines
             shall
             depart
             ,
             and
             the
             Hils
             bee
             removed
             ,
             but
             my
             kindnesse
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thee
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Covenant
             of
             my
             peace
             be
             removed
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             mercy
             on
             thee
             ,
             Esay
             ,
          
           54.10
           .
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           forme
           doth
           our
           Saviour
           use
           to
           expresse
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           
             It
             is
             easier
             for
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             passe
             ,
             than
             for
             one
             tittle
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             faile
             ;
             Luk.
          
           16.17
           .
           Now
           the
           Law
           hath
           a
           twofold
           Obligation
           ;
           the
           one
           principall
           which
           is
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           wherunto
           is
           annexed
           a
           promise
           of
           righteousnesse
           or
           justification
           :
           the
           other
           secondary
           and
           conditionall
           ,
           which
           is
           unto
           malediction
           ,
           upon
           supposall
           of
           disobedience
           .
           For
           ,
           
             cursed
             is
             every
             one
             which
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.10
           .
           Now
           if
           no
           tittle
           of
           the
           Law
           must
           faile
           ,
           then
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           must
           faile
           ,
           but
           bee
           both
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           should
           seeme
           that
           the
           first
           Covenant
           is
           not
           removed
           notwithstanding
           the
           weaknesse
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           For
           resolving
           hereof
           ,
           wee
           must
           note
           that
           in
           point
           of
           validity
           or
           invalidity
           ,
           
           there
           can
           but
           five
           things
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           either
           it
           must
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           
             all
             have
             sinned
             and
             come
             short
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.23
           .
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           executed
           upon
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           or
           penaltie
           thereof
           inflicted
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           neither
           ,
           
             for
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.1
           .
           Or
           thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           abrogated
           ,
           or
           extinguished
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           neither
           ,
           for
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           must
           sooner
           passe
           away
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           Law
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           sinne
           ,
           for
           sinne
           is
           the
           transgression
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Law
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           judgement
           ;
           for
           the
           world
           must
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Law.
           Or
           fourthly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           moderated
           and
           favourably
           interpreted
           by
           rules
           of
           equity
           ,
           to
           abate
           the
           rigor
           and
           severity
           thereof
           ;
           and
           that
           cannot
           bee
           neither
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           inflexible
           ,
           no
           jot
           nor
           tittle
           of
           it
           must
           be
           abated
           .
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Law
           it selfe
           remaining
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           thereof
           notwithstanding
           ,
           must
           towards
           such
           or
           such
           persons
           be
           so
           farre
           forth
           dispensed
           withall
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           surety
           shall
           be
           admitted
           (
           upon
           a
           concurrence
           of
           all
           their
           wills
           who
           are
           therein
           interested
           ;
           God
           willing
           to
           allow
           ,
           Christ
           willing
           to
           performe
           ,
           and
           Man
           willing
           to
           enjoy
           :
           )
           both
           to
           doe
           all
           the
           duties
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           all
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           that
           Person
           ,
           who
           in
           rigour
           should
           himselfe
           have
           done
           and
           suffered
           all
           .
           So
           then
           neither
           the
           Law
           nor
           any
           jot
           or
           tittle
           thereof
           is
           abrogated
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Obligations
           therein
           contained
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           all
           reconciled
           in
           Christ
           with
           the
           second
           covenant
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             a
             covenant
          
           or
           rule
           of
           righteousnesse
           betweene
           us
           and
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           repented
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           removed
           that
           office
           or
           relation
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           righteousnes
           should
           come
           to
           us
           thereby
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           unprofitablenesse
           which
           is
           in
           it
           to
           that
           purpose
           by
           the
           sinne
           of
           Man
           :
           yet
           thus
           much
           the
           Law
           hath
           to
           doe
           with
           justification
           ,
           that
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           whole
           law
           is
           thereunto
           
           ever
           some
           way
           or
           other
           presupposed
           .
           Onely
           in
           the
           first
           covenant
           ,
           we
           were
           to
           doe
           in
           our
           
             owne
             persons
          
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           Christ
           is
           appointed
           and
           allowed
           to
           doe
           it
           for
           us
           .
           Hee
           fulfilled
           all
           the
           Obligations
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           the
           duties
           thereof
           by
           
             active
             obedience
          
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           curses
           thereof
           by
           
             passive
             obedience
          
           in
           his
           death
           .
           Now
           then
           we
           by
           faith
           becomming
           one
           with
           Christ
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           doth
           number
           us
           up
           in
           the
           same
           masse
           and
           summe
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           imputeth
           and
           accounteth
           that
           ours
           which
           was
           done
           by
           him
           .
           There
           is
           no
           righteousnesse
           but
           doth
           originally
           referre
           and
           beare
           proportion
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           wee
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           Grace
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           rigour
           and
           exaction
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           alloweth
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           
             by
             one
             fulfilled
          
           ,
           to
           be
           unto
           another
           accounted
           .
           A
           man
           is
           denominated
           righteous
           ,
           as
           a
           wall
           may
           bee
           esteemed
           red
           or
           greene
           .
           Now
           that
           comes
           to
           passe
           two
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           colour
           inhering
           and
           belonging
           unto
           the
           wall
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           same
           colour
           in
           some
           diaphanous
           transparent
           body
           ;
           as
           glasse
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           beame
           of
           the
           Sunne
           shining
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           doth
           externally
           affect
           the
           same
           as
           if
           it
           were
           its
           owne
           ,
           and
           covers
           that
           true
           inherent
           colour
           which
           it
           hath
           of
           it selfe
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           by
           the
           strict
           covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           righteous
           from
           a
           righteousnesse
           inherent
           in
           ,
           and
           performed
           by
           our selves
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           new
           covenant
           of
           grace
           we
           are
           righteous
           by
           the
           righteousnes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shineth
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           presenteth
           us
           in
           his
           colour
           unto
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           Here
           in
           both
           covenants
           the
           righteousnesse
           from
           whence
           the
           denomination
           groweth
           is
           the
           same
           (
           namely
           the
           satisfying
           of
           the
           demands
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           )
           but
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           right
           and
           propriety
           thereunto
           is
           much
           varied
           .
           In
           the
           one
           we
           have
           right
           unto
           it
           
             by
             Law
          
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           done
           it
           our selves
           :
           In
           the
           other
           we
           have
           right
           unto
           it
           onely
           by
           
             Grace
             and
             favour
          
           ;
           because
           another
           mans
           doing
           of
           it
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           us
           ,
           
           and
           accounted
           ours
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           gratious
           covenant
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           here
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             and
             will
             not
             repent
             .
          
        
         
           For
           resolving
           of
           the
           second
           question
           ,
           upon
           what
           reasons
           the
           immutability
           of
           the
           covenant
           of
           Grace
           standeth
           ,
           we
           must
           note
           that
           as
           things
           are
           of
           severall
           sorts
           ,
           so
           accordingly
           they
           may
           bee
           mutable
           or
           immutable
           severall
           waies
           .
           Some
           things
           are
           
             absolutely
             immutable
          
           out
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           abrogation
           ,
           or
           alteration
           of
           the
           thing
           would
           unavoydably
           inferre
           some
           prodigious
           consequences
           and
           notorious
           pravity
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           certaine
           dishonour
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           confusion
           upon
           other
           things
           .
           As
           if
           we
           should
           conceive
           a
           man
           free
           from
           worshipping
           ,
           reverencing
           ,
           acknowledging
           ,
           loving
           or
           trusting
           in
           God
           ;
           herein
           the
           creature
           would
           be
           unsubordinated
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           which
           would
           inferre
           desperate
           pravitie
           and
           disorder
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           bee
           robb'd
           of
           his
           essentiall
           honor
           which
           he
           can
           no
           more
           part
           from
           ,
           than
           cease
           to
           bee
           God.
           But
           now
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           entire
           covenant
           ,
           to
           bee
           in
           this
           manner
           immutable
           .
           For
           in
           a
           covenant
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           stipulation
           and
           consent
           betweene
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           and
           after
           performance
           of
           Mans
           duty
           ,
           God
           maketh
           promise
           of
           bestowing
           a
           reward
           .
           Now
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           binding
           necessity
           in
           God
           to
           conferre
           ,
           nor
           absolute
           power
           in
           Man
           to
           challenge
           any
           good
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           freely
           and
           by
           no
           necessity
           ,
           good
           unto
           his
           Creatures
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           some
           things
           are
           meerely
           
             juris
             positivi
          
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           intrinsicall
           necessity
           ,
           resulting
           out
           of
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           free
           either
           to
           bee
           or
           not
           to
           bee
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           are
           free
           to
           continue
           or
           to
           cease
           ;
           not
           in
           themselves
           determined
           unto
           any
           condition
           of
           being
           unvariably
           belonging
           unto
           their
           nature
           .
           And
           such
           are
           
             all
             covenants
          
           ;
           for
           God
           might
           have
           dealt
           with
           Men
           ,
           as
           with
           lapsed
           Angels
           ,
           never
           have
           entred
           a-new
           into
           covenant
           with
           them
           :
           hee
           might
           have
           reserved
           unto
           himselfe
           
           a
           power
           of
           reconciliation
           and
           calling
           in
           his
           patent
           ,
           and
           shutting
           up
           his
           office
           of
           mercy
           againe
           .
           How
           then
           comes
           it
           that
           this
           covenant
           is
           immutable
           ,
           and
           Christs
           Priesthood
           of
           everlasting
           and
           unchangeable
           vigor
           to
           all
           ages
           and
           generations
           of
           men
           ?
           That
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           erected
           in
           the
           Church
           any
           other
           forme
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           instruments
           of
           Mans
           salvation
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           we
           now
           enjoy
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           groundeth
           it
           upon
           
             two
             reasons
             ,
             Heb.
          
           6.17
           ,
           18.
           
           The
           Promise
           and
           the
           Oath
           of
           God.
           First
           ,
           The
           Promise
           putteth
           a
           right
           in
           the
           creature
           which
           he
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           Promise
           determineth
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           to
           the
           being
           ;
           and
           leave
           not
           that
           indifferent
           to
           the
           being
           or
           not
           being
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           just
           claime
           which
           wee
           by
           faith
           may
           make
           upon
           the
           Fidelity
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           Good.
           
             He
             is
             faithfull
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sinnes
          
           ;
           1
           Iohn
           1.9
           .
           
             The
             righteous
             God
             shall
             give
             unto
             mee
             a
             Crowne
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           righteousnesse
           and
           justice
           as
           well
           as
           mercy
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           and
           salvation
           ,
           not
           in
           relation
           or
           respect
           to
           merit
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           promise
           in
           God.
           Onely
           mercy
           it
           was
           which
           moved
           him
           to
           promise
           ,
           and
           having
           promised
           onely
           truth
           and
           fidelity
           and
           righteousnesse
           bindeth
           him
           to
           performe
           .
           As
           impossible
           it
           is
           for
           God
           to
           breake
           any
           promise
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           unto
           David
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           an
           unholy
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           deny
           himselfe
           ;
           Psal.
           89.35
           .
           2
           Tim.
           2.13
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.24
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           pawnes
           his
           owne
           Being
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Holinesse
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           ratified
           ;
           and
           upon
           these
           two
           doth
           the
           immutability
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           depend
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           wee
           see
           upon
           what
           ground
           all
           our
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           subsisteth
           ;
           not
           upon
           any
           strength
           ,
           power
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           or
           inherent
           grace
           already
           received
           ,
           which
           wee
           of
           our selves
           are
           every
           day
           apt
           to
           waste
           and
           be
           cheated
           of
           by
           Satan
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           upon
           Gods
           unchangeable
           
           mercy
           and
           covenant
           .
           This
           was
           all
           Davids
           salvation
           and
           desire
           ,
           all
           that
           his
           heart
           rested
           upon
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           house
           were
           not
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           did
           faile
           much
           of
           that
           beautie
           and
           puritie
           which
           therein
           God
           required
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           deserve
           to
           be
           cast
           off
           ,
           yet
           God
           had
           made
           with
           him
           an
           
             everlasting
             covenant
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           23.5
           .
           When
           the
           conscience
           is
           afflicted
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           its
           owne
           slipperinesse
           and
           unstedfastnesse
           in
           Gods
           covenant
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           it
           hath
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             Galath
             .
          
           3.19
           .
           That
           Christ
           is
           
             the
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.8
           .
           that
           he
           is
           where
           he
           ever
           was
           ,
           
             ready
             to
             meet
             those
             that
             returne
             ,
             Esay
          
           64.5
           .
           Luke
           15.20
           .
           If
           I
           should
           doe
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           despise
           ,
           forsake
           ,
           revenge
           themselves
           on
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           receive
           grace
           nor
           favour
           againe
           .
           But
           
             God
             is
             not
             as
             man
             ,
             Hos.
          
           11.9
           .
           the
           whole
           cause
           of
           his
           compassion
           is
           in
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           not
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           our
           failings
           and
           exasperations
           ,
           to
           alter
           the
           course
           of
           his
           dealing
           towards
           us
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           103
           .
           8-14
           .
           Though
           we
           faile
           every
           day
           ,
           yet
           
             his
             compassions
             faile
             not
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           from
           his
           immutable
           mercy
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           comsumed
           ,
           Lam.
           3.22
           .
           Mal.
           3.6
           .
           His
           blessing
           of
           an
           adopted
           people
           is
           an
           irreversible
           thing
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           God
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           repent
           ,
           nor
           call
           in
           the
           promise
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           hee
           
             doth
             not
             behold
             iniquitie
             i●
             Iacob
             ,
             nor
             perversenesse
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           23.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           If
           the
           Sunne
           should
           be
           alwayes
           immoveably
           fixed
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           little
           while
           in
           Ioshua's
           time
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           Iosh.
           10.12
           ,
           13.
           though
           I
           might
           shut
           out
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           from
           me
           ,
           yet
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           remove
           the
           curten
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           is
           still
           where
           it
           was
           ,
           readie
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           to
           shine
           upon
           me
           .
           The
           case
           were
           lamentable
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           so
           often
           as
           man
           provokes
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           he
           should
           presently
           revoke
           his
           mercy
           ;
           if
           the
           issue
           of
           our
           salvation
           should
           
           depend
           upon
           the
           frailty
           and
           mutability
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           our
           life
           should
           be
           in
           our
           owne
           keeping
           .
           If
           the
           pure
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           fell
           from
           their
           created
           condition
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           blacke
           and
           hideous
           adversaries
           of
           the
           God
           that
           made
           them
           ;
           if
           Adam
           stood
           not
           firme
           with
           all
           that
           stocke
           of
           strength
           and
           integrity
           of
           will
           which
           he
           had
           in
           Paradise
           :
           how
           can
           I
           who
           have
           so
           many
           lusts
           within
           ,
           so
           many
           enemies
           without
           ,
           such
           armies
           of
           feares
           and
           temptations
           round
           about
           mee
           ,
           bee
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           stand
           ?
           Grace
           inherent
           is
           as
           mutable
           in
           me
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Adam
           ,
           Satan
           as
           malitious
           and
           impetuous
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           against
           Adam
           :
           Propensions
           to
           sinne
           and
           falling
           away
           ,
           strong
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           were
           none
           in
           Adam
           ;
           snares
           as
           many
           weaknesses
           more
           ;
           enemies
           as
           many
           temptations
           more
           :
           from
           the
           grace
           which
           is
           deposited
           in
           mine
           own
           keeping
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           depart
           daily
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           leave
           me
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           mine
           owne
           counsell
           :
           even
           as
           water
           ,
           though
           it
           could
           be
           made
           as
           hot
           as
           fire
           ,
           yet
           being
           left
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           will
           quickly
           reduce
           and
           work
           it selfe
           to
           its
           own
           originall
           coldnesse
           againe
           .
           We
           have
           grace
           abiding
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           light
           in
           our
           houses
           ,
           alwayes
           by
           emanation
           ,
           effusion
           and
           supportance
           from
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           which
           shines
           upon
           us
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           all
           the
           comfort
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           remaining
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           am
           wanting
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           doe
           often
           turne
           from
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           wanting
           to
           mee
           ,
           nor
           returnes
           from
           me
           ,
           
             for
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.29
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           the
           best
           man
           is
           like
           the
           wheeles
           in
           Ezekiels
           vision
           ,
           Ezek.
           1.16
           .
           As
           mutable
           ,
           and
           moveable
           severall
           wayes
           as
           wheeles
           ,
           as
           perplexed
           ,
           hindered
           ,
           and
           distracted
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           crosse
           wheeles
           in
           one
           another
           ,
           grace
           swaying
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           flesh
           another
           ,
           who
           can
           expect
           stabilitie
           in
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
           Surely
           of
           it selfe
           it
           hath
           none
           ,
           but
           the
           constancie
           and
           uniformitie
           of
           motion
           in
           the
           wheeles
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           joyned
           to
           the
           living
           creatures
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           motion
           returned
           not
           when
           they
           
           went
           ,
           vers
           .
           17-21
           .
           such
           is
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           the
           covenant
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           not
           from
           themselves
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           all
           like
           wheeles
           ,
           but
           from
           him
           unto
           whom
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           life
           they
           are
           united
           ,
           who
           cannot
           repent
           ,
           nor
           returne
           from
           the
           covenant
           of
           mercy
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedech
          
           ]
           We
           now
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           thus
           sealed
           and
           made
           immutable
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           God.
           
             Every
             high
             Priest
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             is
             ordained
             for
             men
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             both
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.1
           .
           These
           sacrifices
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           some
           Eucharisticall
           ,
           as
           testifications
           of
           homage
           ,
           subjection
           ,
           duty
           and
           service
           ,
           as
           the
           dedication
           of
           the
           first
           fruits
           ,
           the
           offerings
           of
           Abel
           and
           Cain
           ,
           the
           meat
           and
           drinke
           offerings
           ,
           &c.
           some
           Ilasticall
           or
           expiatory
           ,
           for
           the
           washing
           away
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           making
           compensation
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           in
           sinne
           violated
           ,
           and
           to
           propitiate
           him
           againe
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           regard
           a
           Priest
           was
           to
           be
           a
           
             middle
             person
          
           ,
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           betweene
           him
           and
           men
           in
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           to
           be
           impartiall
           and
           faithfull
           towards
           the
           justice
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           over-ruled
           by
           his
           love
           to
           men
           to
           injure
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           compassionate
           and
           merciful
           towards
           the
           errours
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           over-ruled
           by
           his
           zeale
           to
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           to
           give
           over
           the
           care
           or
           service
           of
           them
           .
           And
           such
           an
           High
           Priest
           was
           Christ
           ,
           zealous
           of
           his
           Fathers
           righteousnesse
           and
           glory
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           
             set
             forth
             to
             declare
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.25
           .
           and
           he
           did
           glorifie
           him
           on
           earth
           by
           finishing
           the
           things
           which
           he
           had
           given
           him
           to
           doe
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.4
           .
           Compassionate
           towards
           the
           errours
           and
           miseries
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           appointed
           to
           expiate
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           them
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           Col.
           2.14
           .
        
         
           Touching
           this
           Priest-hood
           ,
           wee
           will
           thus
           proceed
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Necessitie
           we
           have
           of
           such
           a
           
           Priest.
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           Qualifications
           are
           requisite
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           unto
           us
           such
           a
           Priest.
           Thirdly
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Acts
           or
           Offices
           of
           such
           a
           Priest-hood
           doe
           principally
           consist
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           fruits
           ,
           ends
           ,
           events
           of
           such
           a
           Priest-hood
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Duties
           which
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           office
           doth
           enforce
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           what
           uses
           wee
           should
           make
           of
           it
           .
           In
           these
           five
           particulars
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           will
           the
           substance
           of
           most
           things
           which
           pertain
           unto
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           be
           absolved
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           wee
           must
           premise
           this
           generall
           rule
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           necessitie
           of
           a
           Priest
           (
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           and
           here
           intended
           )
           but
           betweene
           a
           
             guiltie
             creature
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             righteous
             God
          
           ,
           for
           if
           man
           were
           innocent
           in
           his
           relations
           towards
           God
           ,
           hee
           would
           stand
           in
           no
           need
           of
           an
           Expiation
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           were
           unrighteous
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           mans
           sin
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           due
           unto
           him
           any
           just
           debt
           of
           satisfaction
           .
           This
           being
           premised
           I
           shall
           through
           many
           steps
           and
           gradations
           bring
           you
           to
           this
           necessitie
           of
           Christs
           Priest-hood
           which
           wee
           inquire
           into
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           every
           creature
           is
           unavoidably
           subject
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           for
           he
           made
           all
           things
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           to
           returne
           that
           glory
           to
           him
           for
           which
           he
           made
           them
           ,
           Pro.
           16.4
           .
           Rom.
           9.21
           .
           And
           this
           subjection
           of
           the
           creature
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           doth
           suppose
           a
           debt
           of
           service
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Creator
           .
           Impossible
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           utterly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           creature
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           some
           Law
           ,
           and
           indebted
           in
           some
           obedience
           or
           other
           to
           him
           that
           made
           it
           .
           
             Omne
             esse
          
           is
           
             propter
             operari
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           rule
           in
           creatures
           ,
           that
           God
           giveth
           every
           creature
           a
           Being
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           put
           forth
           that
           being
           in
           some
           such
           operations
           as
           hee
           hath
           fitted
           it
           for
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           it
           to
           observe
           .
           The
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           that
           excell
           in
           strength
           ,
           are
           
             Ministers
             to
             doe
             his
             pleasure
             and
             to
             heare
             his
             voice
             ,
             Psal.
          
           103.20
           ,
           21.
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           have
           their
           severall
           
           lawes
           ,
           and
           rules
           of
           working
           by
           his
           wisdome
           set
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           they
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           according
           unto
           which
           they
           move
           like
           Ezekiels
           wheeles
           ,
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           an
           invisible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           command
           of
           a
           voyce
           that
           is
           above
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           understood
           the
           Law
           of
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           precepts
           which
           they
           doe
           obey
           ,
           Ezek.
           1.25
           ,
           26.
           
           Psal.
           104.19
           .
           No
           creature
           is
           for
           its
           selfe
           onely
           ,
           or
           its
           owne
           end
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           not
           its
           being
           of
           its
           selfe
           ,
           cannot
           be
           an
           end
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           end
           of
           every
           thing
           which
           is
           made
           is
           antecedent
           to
           the
           being
           of
           it
           in
           the
           minde
           and
           intention
           of
           him
           that
           made
           it
           .
           The
           end
           of
           things
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           marke
           ,
           fixed
           and
           unmoveable
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           supreme
           cause
           ,
           the
           creatures
           as
           the
           arrow
           ,
           ordered
           by
           a
           most
           wife
           ,
           and
           efficacious
           providence
           ,
           some
           through
           naturall
           and
           necessary
           ,
           others
           voluntary
           and
           contingent
           motions
           unto
           one
           and
           the
           same
           generall
           end
           ,
           the
           glory
           and
           service
           of
           the
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           no
           creature
           is
           in
           its
           being
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           those
           operations
           and
           services
           which
           to
           God
           it
           owes
           ,
           intrinsecally
           ,
           and
           of
           it selfe
           immutable
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           owne
           peculiar
           honour
           to
           bee
           without
           variablenesse
           or
           shadow
           of
           changing
           ,
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           Mal.
           3.6
           .
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Sunne
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           moved
           backward
           ,
           and
           was
           filled
           with
           darknesse
           ,
           as
           with
           an
           internall
           cloud
           ;
           when
           the
           Lions
           have
           forgotten
           to
           devoure
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           to
           consume
           ,
           and
           the
           Whales
           to
           concoct
           ,
           God
           can
           as
           he
           will
           alter
           the
           courses
           of
           nature
           ,
           let
           goe
           the
           reines
           ,
           and
           dispence
           with
           the
           rules
           which
           himselfe
           had
           secretly
           imposed
           upon
           the
           creatures
           to
           observe
           ,
           which
           shewes
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           themselves
           immutable
           .
           That
           constancie
           which
           in
           their
           motions
           they
           observe
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           regular
           government
           of
           that
           most
           wise
           providence
           which
           carries
           them
           to
           their
           end
           
             without
             any
             turning
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           1.17
           .
           but
           when
           his
           glory
           requires
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           commands
           it
           ,
           the
           mountaines
           tremble
           ,
           the
           sea
           cleaves
           asunder
           ,
           the
           rivers
           
           runne
           backe
           ,
           the
           earth
           opens
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           of
           nature
           stand
           still
           for
           a
           while
           without
           any
           execution
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           suspended
           or
           repeal'd
           by
           him
           that
           made
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           place
           things
           are
           said
           to
           
             move
             by
             a
             voice
          
           which
           is
           above
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           supreme
           cause
           ,
           Ezek.
           1.24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           man
           being
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           formall
           constitution
           a
           
             reasonable
             creature
          
           ,
           was
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           serve
           him
           after
           a
           
             reasonable
             manner
          
           ,
           out
           of
           judgement
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           and
           election
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           his
           way
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           excellent
           ,
           and
           beautifull
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           most
           convenient
           and
           advantageous
           unto
           man
           ;
           therefore
           our
           service
           is
           called
           a
           
             reasonable
             service
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.1
           .
           and
           David
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             chosen
             the
             way
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Psal.
           119.30
           .
           and
           Moses
           to
           have
           
             chosen
             the
             afflictions
          
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           reproches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           treasures
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           Heb.
           11.25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Holinesse
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           is
           called
           Iudgement
           ,
           he
           shall
           
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             judgement
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.11
           .
           and
           
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             unto
             victory
             ,
             Matth.
          
           12.20
           .
           Noting
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           holinesse
           ruleth
           and
           worketh
           in
           the
           children
           of
           obedience
           by
           a
           way
           of
           reason
           and
           conviction
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           is
           called
           
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             Esay
          
           4.4
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           God
           did
           not
           set
           any
           over-ruling
           law
           ,
           or
           determinating
           vertue
           over
           the
           operations
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           creatures
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           truely
           worke
           out
           of
           the
           conduct
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           election
           of
           will.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           deviation
           from
           a
           reasonable
           service
           ,
           or
           true
           active
           obedience
           ,
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           brutes
           and
           inanimate
           creatures
           (
           is
           rather
           passive
           than
           active
           )
           which
           hath
           not
           some
           intrinsecall
           pravity
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           some
           fundamentall
           demerit
           ,
           or
           obligation
           unto
           punishment
           ;
           for
           Guilt
           is
           the
           proper
           passion
           of
           sinne
           ,
           resultant
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           inseparable
           from
           it
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           a
           creature
           
           should
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           its
           owne
           reason
           and
           judgement
           ,
           choose
           to
           relinquish
           the
           service
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           naturally
           and
           unavoidably
           subject
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           become
           altogether
           unprofitable
           ,
           abominable
           ,
           and
           unfit
           for
           the
           Masters
           use
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           holy
           ends
           to
           which
           it
           was
           originally
           ordered
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           withall
           incurre
           the
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           provoke
           the
           revenge
           of
           that
           righteous
           Creator
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           great
           reasons
           had
           put
           it
           under
           such
           a
           service
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           By
           all
           this
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           beene
           spoken
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           unjust
           ,
           but
           most
           holy
           and
           righteous
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           Law
           for
           man
           to
           observe
           ,
           when
           hee
           forbade
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           man
           had
           nothing
           by
           personall
           ,
           immediate
           ,
           and
           underived
           right
           ,
           but
           all
           by
           donation
           ,
           and
           indulgence
           .
           Any
           Law
           God
           might
           justly
           make
           ,
           the
           obedience
           whereof
           hee
           gave
           the
           creature
           an
           originall
           power
           to
           performe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           naturall
           and
           necessary
           subjection
           of
           the
           creature
           unto
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           annexing
           a
           curse
           and
           penalty
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           glorious
           justice
           hee
           might
           most
           righteously
           doe
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           inevitable
           demerit
           ,
           or
           liablenesse
           unto
           censure
           from
           the
           disobedience
           of
           that
           Law
           resulting
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           making
           man
           in
           such
           a
           mutable
           condition
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           which
           he
           might
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           his
           owne
           election
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           be
           obeyed
           by
           judgement
           and
           free
           choice
           ,
           *
           not
           by
           fatall
           necessitie
           ,
           or
           absolute
           determination
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           here
           then
           comes
           in
           the
           
             fall
             of
             man
          
           ,
           being
           a
           wilfull
           or
           chosen
           transgression
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           under
           the
           precepts
           whereof
           he
           was
           most
           justly
           created
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           malediction
           wherof
           he
           was
           as
           necessarily
           &
           righteously
           subject
           if
           hee
           transgressed
           :
           for
           as
           by
           being
           Gods
           creature
           ,
           he
           was
           subject
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           so
           by
           being
           his
           prisoner
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           justly
           subject
           unto
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           precept
           was
           more
           just
           ,
           the
           
           obedience
           more
           easie
           ,
           the
           transgression
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           more
           certaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           this
           fall
           of
           man
           there
           came
           great
           mischiefe
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           injury
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Creature
           to
           him
           that
           made
           him
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           dominion
           and
           authoritie
           in
           his
           holy
           command
           was
           violated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           justice
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           power
           in
           his
           most
           righteous
           threatnings
           were
           despised
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           most
           pure
           and
           perfect
           Image
           ,
           wherein
           man
           was
           created
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           was
           utterly
           defaced
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           his
           glory
           ,
           which
           by
           an
           active
           service
           the
           creature
           should
           have
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           was
           lost
           and
           despoiled
           .
           So
           that
           now
           things
           will
           not
           returne
           to
           their
           primitive
           order
           and
           perfection
           againe
           ,
           till
           these
           two
           things
           be
           first
           effected
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           Satisfaction
           of
           Gods
           justice
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           a
           Reparation
           of
           mans
           nature
           :
           which
           two
           must
           needs
           be
           effected
           by
           such
           a
           middle
           and
           common
           person
           ,
           as
           hath
           both
           zeale
           towards
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           compassion
           toward
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           repaired
           ;
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           as
           having
           mans
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           on
           him
           translated
           ,
           may
           satisfie
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           and
           holinesse
           in
           him
           ,
           may
           sanctifie
           and
           repaire
           the
           nature
           of
           man.
           And
           this
           person
           is
           the
           Priest
           here
           spoken
           of
           by
           David
           .
        
         
           Here
           the
           learned
           frame
           a
           kinde
           of
           conflict
           in
           Gods
           holy
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           libertie
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           from
           the
           language
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           alloweth
           them
           ,
           they
           speake
           of
           God
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           reduced
           unto
           some
           straits
           and
           difficulties
           by
           the
           crosse
           demands
           of
           his
           severall
           attributes
           :
           Justice
           called
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           condemnation
           of
           a
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           therefore
           worthily
           accursed
           creature
           ,
           which
           demand
           was
           seconded
           by
           his
           truth
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           that
           threatning
           ,
           
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             die
             the
             death
             .
          
           Mercy
           on
           the
           other
           side
           pleaded
           for
           favour
           and
           compassion
           towards
           man
           ,
           wofully
           seduced
           and
           overthrowne
           by
           Satan
           ;
           and
           
           peace
           for
           reconcilement
           and
           pacification
           betweene
           an
           offended
           Judge
           ,
           and
           an
           undone
           creature
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           infinite
           wisdome
           and
           counsell
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinitie
           found
           out
           a
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           of
           heaven
           gaze
           on
           with
           admiration
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           how
           to
           reconcile
           these
           different
           pleas
           of
           his
           attributes
           together
           .
           A
           Priest
           then
           is
           resolv'd
           upon
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           same
           blessed
           Trinitie
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Fathers
           ordination
           ,
           his
           owne
           voluntary
           susception
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Spirits
           sanctification
           ,
           should
           be
           fitted
           for
           the
           businesse
           .
           He
           was
           to
           be
           both
           a
           Surety
           ,
           and
           a
           Head
           over
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           
             to
             suffer
          
           their
           punishments
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           their
           natures
           ,
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           surety
           to
           pay
           mans
           debt
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           an
           Head
           to
           restore
           Gods
           Image
           unto
           man
           :
           and
           thus
           in
           him
           
             mercie
             and
             truth
             have
             met
             together
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             have
             kissed
             each
             other
             ,
             Psal.
          
           85.10
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           necessitie
           which
           man
           fallen
           hath
           of
           this
           Priest
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           sweet
           harmony
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           kisses
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ;
           which
           will
           more
           distinctly
           appeare
           by
           considering
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           God
           did
           purpose
           not
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           his
           creature
           ,
           and
           that
           principally
           for
           these
           two
           reasons
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           observe
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           owne
           
             free
             and
             everlasting
             love
          
           ,
           and
           that
           infinite
           delight
           which
           he
           hath
           in
           mercy
           ,
           which
           disposeth
           him
           abundantly
           to
           pardon
           ,
           and
           to
           exercise
           loving
           kindnesse
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           Mic.
           7.18
           .
           Exod.
           34.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Psalm
           .
           103.8
           .
           Esay
           55.7
           .
           Ier.
           9.24
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           delight
           to
           be
           actively
           glorified
           by
           his
           creatures
           voluntary
           service
           and
           subjection
           :
           
             Herein
             is
             my
             Father
             glorified
             ,
             that
             you
             beare
             much
             fruit
             ,
             Iohn
          
           15.8
           .
           
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             turne
             from
             his
             way
             and
             live
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           33.11
           .
           He
           delighteth
           most
           in
           unbloudy
           conquests
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           patience
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           he
           subdueth
           the
           hearts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           leading
           them
           unto
           repentance
           ,
           
           and
           bringing
           downe
           their
           thoughts
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           :
           he
           loveth
           to
           see
           things
           in
           their
           primitive
           rectitude
           and
           beautie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           esteemeth
           himselfe
           more
           glorified
           in
           the
           services
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           men
           .
           Hee
           loveth
           to
           have
           a
           Church
           and
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           shall
           serve
           him
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             loveth
             the
             gates
             of
             Sion
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             the
             dwellings
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           87.2
           .
           namely
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           there
           more
           solemnely
           worshipped
           and
           served
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           resolved
           not
           to
           destroy
           all
           men
           ,
           lest
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Religion
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           When
           the
           Angels
           fell
           ,
           they
           fell
           not
           all
           ,
           many
           were
           still
           left
           to
           glorifie
           him
           actively
           in
           their
           service
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           Adam
           fell
           ,
           all
           mankinde
           fell
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           tree
           of
           this
           Paradise
           left
           to
           bring
           forth
           any
           fruit
           unto
           God
           (
           and
           this
           is
           most
           certaine
           ,
           God
           had
           rather
           have
           his
           trees
           for
           fruit
           ,
           than
           for
           fuell
           ,
           )
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           restore
           mankinde
           againe
           .
           These
           are
           the
           causes
           why
           the
           Lord
           would
           not
           utterly
           destroy
           man
           ,
           but
           these
           alone
           shew
           not
           the
           necessitie
           of
           a
           Priest
           to
           come
           betweene
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           did
           purpose
           not
           to
           suffer
           sinne
           to
           passe
           utterly
           unrevenged
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           great
           Hatred
           thereunto
           .
           He
           is
           of
           
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             evill
             ,
             he
             cannot
             looke
             on
             iniquitie
             ,
             Hab.
          
           1.13
           .
           it
           provoketh
           a
           nauseousnesse
           and
           abhorrencie
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           5.6
           .
           Zech.
           8.17
           .
           Revel
           .
           3.16
           .
           Amos
           5.21
           ,
           22.
           
           Esay
           1.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           which
           he
           had
           established
           against
           sinne
           ,
           
           which
           he
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           abolish
           ,
           
             one
             jot
             or
             tittle
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             passe
             from
             the
             Law
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.18
           .
           for
           it
           is
           altogether
           undecent
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           wisdome
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           provoketh
           the
           execution
           ,
           should
           procure
           the
           abrogation
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           that
           that
           should
           supplant
           and
           undermine
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           alone
           preventing
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           before
           established
           .
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           terrour
           and
           fearefull
           Majestie
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           have
           men
           alwayes
           to
           tremble
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           terrour
           to
           bee
           perswaded
           from
           sinning
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.10
           ,
           11.
           
           God
           will
           for
           this
           cause
           have
           men
           alwaies
           to
           feare
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           reserveth
           to
           himselfe
           entire
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ;
           
             Feare
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             bodie
             and
             soule
             in
             hell
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             feare
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth
           10.28
           .
           Luke
           12.4
           .
           for
           it
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           serve
           him
           
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             feare
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           10.30.12.28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           adde
           unto
           all
           this
           the
           everlasting
           Impotency
           which
           is
           in
           man
           either
           to
           satisfie
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           repaire
           himselfe
           .
           Gods
           justice
           is
           Infinit
           which
           is
           wronged
           ,
           &
           his
           glory
           infinite
           ,
           of
           which
           man
           had
           attempted
           to
           spoile
           &
           rob
           him
           ,
           and
           man
           is
           both
           finite
           in
           himselfe
           and
           very
           impotent
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           (
           for
           to
           be
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           without
           strength
           are
           termes
           equivalent
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           5.6.8
           .
           )
           Now
           then
           betweene
           finite
           and
           infinite
           there
           can
           be
           no
           proportion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           there
           can
           be
           no
           satisfaction
           :
           man
           is
           utterly
           unable
           to
           doe
           any
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           altogether
           carnall
           ,
           Rom.
           8.7
           .
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           and
           he
           is
           utterly
           unable
           either
           to
           suffer
           or
           to
           breake
           thorow
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           strength
           enough
           to
           endure
           it
           ,
           nor
           obedience
           to
           submit
           unto
           it
           .
           Now
           then
           joyne
           all
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           see
           the
           absolute
           necessity
           we
           had
           of
           a
           Priest.
           God
           
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
          
           for
           thereby
           the
           creature
           should
           everlastingly
           lose
           the
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           likewise
           lose
           the
           service
           and
           voluntary
           subjection
           of
           his
           creature
           .
           And
           yet
           
             he
             will
             not
             abolish
             his
             Law
          
           neither
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           his
           justice
           should
           be
           the
           more
           securely
           abused
           ,
           his
           hatred
           against
           sinne
           the
           lesse
           declared
           ,
           his
           truth
           in
           all
           his
           threatnings
           questioned
           ,
           and
           his
           dreadfull
           Majesty
           by
           men
           neglected
           ,
           as
           the
           woodden
           
           king
           by
           the
           frogs
           in
           the
           fable
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           punish
           those
           persons
           whom
           he
           loves
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           pitifull
           to
           them
           :
           he
           will
           not
           passe
           over
           the
           sinnes
           which
           he
           hates
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           jealous
           towards
           himselfe
           .
           Man
           and
           sin
           are
           as
           inseparably
           joyned
           together
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           heat
           ;
           yet
           God
           wil
           have
           mercy
           on
           the
           man
           ,
           &
           he
           wil
           take
           vengeance
           of
           the
           sin
           .
           Some
           course
           then
           or
           other
           must
           there
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           to
           translate
           this
           mans
           sins
           on
           anothers
           person
           who
           may
           be
           able
           to
           beare
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           interest
           this
           mans
           person
           in
           anothers
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           cover
           him
           .
           Some
           way
           must
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           that
           things
           may
           bee
           all
           one
           in
           regard
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Law
           had
           beene
           utterly
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           all
           one
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           too
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           creature
           had
           beene
           utterly
           condemned
           .
           And
           all
           this
           is
           done
           in
           our
           High
           Priest.
           On
           him
           was
           executed
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           him
           was
           fulfilled
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           him
           was
           remitted
           the
           sin
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           were
           all
           things
           made
           new
           againe
           .
           The
           world
           was
           in
           Christ
           as
           in
           its
           suretie
           ,
           making
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           God
           was
           in
           Christ
           as
           in
           his
           Ambassadour
           ,
           reconciling
           the
           world
           unto
           himselfe
           againe
           .
           By
           all
           which
           wee
           see
           the
           necessitie
           which
           man
           lapsed
           had
           of
           a
           Priest
           to
           restore
           him
           .
        
         
           Hence
           then
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           how
           much
           we
           ought
           to
           hate
           sinne
           ,
           which
           armes
           the
           Law
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           God
           against
           us
           .
           As
           hatefull
           as
           it
           is
           unto
           God
           ,
           so
           hatefull
           it
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           hee
           judgeth
           uprightly
           ,
           hee
           seeth
           things
           just
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           without
           passion
           ,
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           partialitie
           :
           and
           as
           hatefull
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           hatefull
           should
           it
           be
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           ground
           of
           our
           misery
           ,
           of
           the
           creatures
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           dishonour
           .
           Wee
           see
           it
           is
           so
           hatefull
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           most
           certainly
           be
           avenged
           of
           it
           .
           If
           he
           spare
           me
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           spare
           my
           sin
           ,
           though
           his
           owne
           beloved
           Son
           must
           be
           punished
           for
           it
           .
           O
           then
           why
           should
           that
           be
           light
           to
           mee
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           
           heavie
           as
           a
           milstone
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Why
           should
           that
           bee
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           passion
           ?
           Why
           should
           that
           be
           in
           a
           throne
           with
           me
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           a
           crosse
           with
           him
           ?
           Why
           should
           I
           allow
           that
           to
           be
           really
           in
           me
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           so
           severely
           punished
           ,
           when
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           was
           but
           imputed
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ?
           Many
           sinnes
           there
           are
           which
           others
           in
           their
           practice
           ,
           aswell
           as
           Papists
           in
           their
           doctrine
           and
           profession
           esteeme
           for
           light
           and
           veniall
           sinnes
           .
           And
           veniall
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           
             per
             exoratorem
             Patris
             Christum
          
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           states
           the
           question
           ,
           by
           Christ
           who
           is
           a
           prevailing
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           however
           let
           not
           us
           dare
           esteeme
           that
           a
           light
           thing
           for
           which
           Christ
           died
           .
           And
           woe
           had
           it
           beene
           for
           men
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           in
           his
           body
           on
           the
           tree
           carried
           as
           well
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           idle
           words
           ,
           our
           vaine
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           loose
           and
           impertinent
           actions
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           oaths
           ,
           execrations
           and
           blasphemies
           .
           If
           great
           sinnes
           were
           as
           the
           speare
           and
           nailes
           ,
           certainely
           small
           sinnes
           were
           the
           thornes
           which
           pierced
           his
           head
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           should
           learne
           with
           David
           to
           hate
           every
           evill
           way
           ,
           because
           God
           hates
           it
           ,
           and
           suffers
           it
           not
           to
           passe
           unpunished
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           quarrell
           of
           Christ
           against
           those
           lusts
           of
           ours
           which
           nailed
           him
           to
           his
           crosse
           ,
           and
           to
           crucifie
           them
           for
           him
           againe
           ,
           for
           ,
           for
           that
           end
           was
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           that
           our
           old
           man
           might
           be
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           might
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           that
           hence-forth
           we
           should
           not
           serve
           sin
           ,
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           see
           by
           this
           necessitie
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           how
           deepely
           we
           stand
           engaged
           to
           our
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           vouchsafed
           to
           helpe
           us
           in
           our
           greatest
           necessitie
           .
           How
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           first
           of
           all
           loved
           us
           .
           How
           wee
           ought
           in
           our
           bodies
           and
           in
           our
           spirits
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           dearely
           bought
           us
           .
           How
           we
           should
           like
           Voluntaries
           fight
           for
           him
           who
           overcame
           for
           us
           .
           How
           thankfull
           we
           should
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           compassionate
           unto
           us
           .
           How
           wee
           should
           admire
           and
           
           adore
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           his
           wisdome
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           who
           when
           wee
           were
           desperately
           and
           incurably
           gone
           ,
           had
           found
           out
           a
           way
           of
           escape
           and
           deliverance
           for
           us
           .
           God
           stood
           not
           in
           need
           of
           us
           or
           any
           service
           of
           ours
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           glorified
           himselfe
           in
           our
           just
           destruction
           .
           Who
           then
           can
           enough
           expresse
           either
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           dutie
           of
           man
           ,
           when
           hee
           considers
           that
           God
           should
           call
           together
           all
           the
           depths
           of
           his
           owne
           wisdome
           and
           counsell
           ,
           to
           save
           a
           company
           of
           desperate
           fugitives
           ,
           who
           had
           joyned
           in
           combinations
           with
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           resist
           and
           dishonour
           him
           ?
           It
           would
           have
           posed
           all
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           though
           misery
           be
           commonly
           very
           witty
           to
           shape
           and
           fashion
           to
           it selfe
           images
           of
           deliverance
           )
           to
           have
           found
           out
           a
           way
           to
           heaven
           betweene
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           of
           man.
           It
           would
           have
           posed
           all
           the
           heavenly
           intelligences
           ,
           and
           the
           united
           consultations
           of
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           to
           have
           reconciled
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           justice
           in
           the
           condemnation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           have
           powred
           out
           hell
           upon
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           have
           bestowed
           heaven
           upon
           the
           sinner
           .
           If
           God
           should
           have
           instructed
           us
           thus
           farre
           ,
           you
           are
           miserable
           creatures
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           a
           mercifull
           God
           ;
           the
           demands
           of
           my
           justice
           I
           must
           not
           deny
           ,
           neither
           will
           I
           deny
           the
           entreaties
           of
           my
           mercy
           :
           finde
           me
           out
           a
           sacrifice
           answerable
           to
           my
           justice
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           accepted
           for
           you
           all
           :
           O
           where
           could
           man
           have
           found
           out
           a
           creature
           of
           capacitie
           enough
           to
           hold
           ,
           or
           of
           strength
           enough
           to
           beare
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ?
           Where
           could
           he
           have
           found
           out
           in
           heaven
           or
           earth
           ,
           amongst
           men
           or
           Angels
           a
           Priest
           that
           durst
           accompany
           such
           a
           sacrifice
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           so
           consuming
           a
           fire
           ?
           Or
           where
           could
           he
           have
           found
           out
           an
           Altar
           whereon
           to
           offer
           ,
           and
           whereby
           to
           sanctifie
           so
           great
           a
           sacrifice
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           the
           misery
           of
           man
           was
           too
           deepe
           ,
           and
           inextricable
           for
           all
           the
           created
           counsell
           in
           the
           world
           to
           invent
           a
           deliverance
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           God
           himselfe
           did
           studie
           
             to
             save
          
           
           me
           ,
           how
           great
           reason
           is
           there
           that
           I
           should
           studie
           
             to
             serve
          
           him
           ?
           How
           ought
           all
           my
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           desires
           be
           directed
           to
           this
           one
           resolution
           ,
           to
           live
           acceptably
           and
           thankfully
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           might
           have
           produced
           glory
           to
           himselfe
           out
           of
           my
           confusion
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           humble
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           for
           a
           while
           to
           unglorifie
           himselfe
           for
           my
           salvation
           ?
           Certainly
           that
           man
           did
           never
           rightly
           understand
           the
           horrour
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           infinite
           hatred
           of
           God
           against
           it
           ,
           the
           heavinesse
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           the
           malediction
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           mystery
           and
           vast
           dimensions
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           preciousnesse
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           or
           merit
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           any
           of
           those
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           crucifie
           a
           vanitie
           ,
           a
           lust
           ,
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           an
           earthly
           member
           unto
           him
           againe
           ;
           who
           findes
           more
           content
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           his
           owne
           wayes
           of
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           more
           wisdome
           in
           the
           temptations
           and
           deceits
           of
           Satan
           and
           his
           owne
           fleshly
           minde
           ,
           than
           in
           those
           deepe
           mysteries
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           contrivances
           of
           mercie
           ,
           which
           the
           Angels
           desire
           to
           prie
           into
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           in
           the
           last
           place
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           feele
           this
           necessitie
           we
           have
           of
           such
           a
           Priest.
           This
           is
           the
           only
           reason
           why
           so
           few
           make
           use
           of
           so
           pretious
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           because
           they
           trust
           in
           their
           owne
           muddie
           and
           broken
           cisternes
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           sensibly
           and
           throughly
           touched
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           owne
           wants
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           saying
           and
           confessing
           ,
           
             ore
             tenus
          
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           the
           knowing
           in
           speculation
           only
           that
           I
           have
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           feeling
           and
           sm●rting
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           want
           ,
           which
           will
           drive
           me
           to
           seeke
           for
           reliefe
           abroad
           .
           If
           a
           man
           did
           seriously
           consider
           and
           lay
           together
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           ;
           I
           am
           very
           busie
           for
           the
           affaires
           and
           passages
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           which
           will
           quickely
           vanish
           and
           passe
           away
           like
           a
           Weavers
           shuttle
           ,
           or
           a
           tale
           that
           is
           told
           .
           I
           have
           another
           and
           an
           abiding
           life
           to
           live
           after
           this
           is
           over
           .
           All
           that
           I
           toile
           for
           here
           is
           but
           for
           the
           backe
           ,
           the
           belly
           ,
           the
           bagge
           ,
           
           and
           the
           posterity
           .
           And
           am
           I
           not
           neerer
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           to
           my
           money
           ?
           Am
           I
           not
           neerer
           to
           my
           soule
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           to
           my
           carkasse
           ,
           or
           to
           my
           seed
           ?
           Must
           I
           not
           have
           a
           being
           in
           that
           ,
           when
           neither
           I
           nor
           my
           posterity
           have
           either
           backe
           to
           be
           clothed
           ,
           or
           belly
           to
           bee
           fed
           ,
           or
           name
           to
           be
           supported
           ?
           O
           why
           am
           I
           not
           as
           sadly
           imployed
           ,
           why
           spend
           I
           not
           some
           at
           least
           as
           serious
           and
           inquisitive
           thoughts
           about
           this
           ,
           as
           about
           the
           other
           ?
           Doe
           I
           not
           know
           that
           I
           must
           one
           day
           stand
           before
           him
           who
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           one
           day
           be
           weighed
           in
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           woe
           be
           unto
           me
           if
           I
           am
           found
           too
           light
           ?
           Appeare
           before
           him
           I
           dare
           not
           of
           my selfe
           alone
           ,
           without
           a
           Priest
           to
           mediate
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           cover
           and
           protect
           me
           from
           his
           fury
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           me
           unto
           him
           againe
           .
           My
           person
           wants
           a
           Priest
           ,
           it
           is
           clogg'd
           with
           infinite
           Guilt
           ,
           which
           without
           him
           cannot
           bee
           covered
           .
           My
           nature
           wants
           a
           Priest
           ,
           it
           is
           overspred
           with
           a
           deepe
           and
           universall
           corruption
           ,
           which
           without
           him
           cannot
           be
           cured
           .
           My
           sinnes
           want
           a
           Priest
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           number
           and
           in
           quality
           above
           measure
           sinfull
           ,
           which
           without
           him
           cannot
           bee
           pardoned
           .
           My
           services
           want
           
             a
             Priest
          
           ,
           they
           are
           blemished
           and
           poisoned
           with
           many
           failings
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           without
           him
           they
           cannot
           be
           accepted
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           men
           did
           seriously
           lay
           together
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           rationall
           and
           sad
           men
           ,
           men
           of
           deepe
           thoughts
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           who
           love
           to
           boult
           out
           things
           to
           the
           bran
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           very
           solicitous
           for
           evidence
           and
           certainty
           in
           them
           ,
           should
           suffer
           such
           a
           businesse
           as
           this
           ,
           their
           interest
           in
           that
           Priest
           who
           must
           alone
           clothe
           their
           persons
           with
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           their
           nature
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           wash
           away
           their
           sinnes
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           almes
           ,
           and
           all
           religious
           devotions
           with
           his
           incense
           ,
           and
           intercession
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           of
           them
           must
           passe
           thorow
           the
           triall
           of
           such
           a
           fire
           as
           will
           consume
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           slubber'd
           over
           with
           loose
           and
           slender
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           rested
           in
           ,
           and
           resolv'd
           upon
           
           rather
           by
           the
           lying
           presumptions
           of
           a
           deceitfull
           heart
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           evidences
           and
           testimony
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           Consider
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           give
           you
           understanding
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           proposed
           to
           bee
           considered
           in
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           the
           qualification
           of
           that
           person
           who
           was
           to
           be
           a
           fit
           High-Priest
           for
           us
           .
           
             Legall
             sacrifices
          
           would
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           to
           purge
           away
           sin
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           basenesse
           .
           They
           were
           not
           expiations
           of
           sin
           ,
           Heb.
           9.9.12
           .
           but
           were
           onely
           remembrances
           and
           commemorations
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Heb.
           10.3
           .
           necessary
           it
           was
           that
           heavenly
           things
           themselves
           should
           be
           purified
           with
           better
           sacrifices
           ,
           Heb.
           9.23
           .
           for
           they
           of
           themselves
           ,
           without
           that
           
             typicall
             relation
          
           which
           they
           had
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           3.23
           .
           and
           that
           
             Instrumentall
             vertue
          
           which
           in
           that
           relation
           they
           had
           from
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           9.13
           .
           were
           utterly
           
             weake
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.18
           .
           as
           the
           shadow
           hath
           neither
           being
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           can
           give
           refreshment
           unto
           another
           ,
           but
           dependently
           on
           the
           body
           to
           which
           it
           belongeth
           .
           And
           this
           appeareth
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           their
           reiteration
           ,
           where
           the
           conscience
           is
           once
           purged
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           remission
           of
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           offring
           ,
           Heb.
           10
           .
           2-18
           .
           for
           the
           repeating
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           shews
           that
           the
           person
           for
           whose
           sake
           it
           is
           repeated
           ,
           is
           
             in
             statu
             quo
             prius
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           now
           as
           hee
           was
           in
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           former
           oblation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           their
           Variety
           ,
           there
           were
           both
           
             Gifts
             and
             sacrifices
          
           for
           sins
           ,
           Heb.
           5.1.8.3
           .
           buls
           ,
           and
           goats
           ,
           and
           calves
           ,
           and
           lambes
           ,
           Heb.
           9.9.12.13
           .
           and
           that
           shewes
           that
           no
           one
           thing
           was
           fit
           to
           typifie
           the
           full
           expiation
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whereas
           he
           offered
           but
           
             One
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           perfected
           for
           ever
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           Heb.
           10.12.14
           .
           And
           if
           
             legall
             sacrifices
          
           would
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           ,
           then
           neither
           would
           
             legall
             Priests
          
           be
           fit
           for
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           good
           which
           the
           Priest
           doth
           is
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           he
           brings
           :
           and
           this
           likewise
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           by
           many
           arguments
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           sinfulnes
           ,
           for
           they
           themselves
           wanted
           an
           
           expiation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           mediatours
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           others
           ,
           Heb.
           5.3.7.27
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             carnalnesse
             of
             their
             institution
          
           .
           They
           were
           made
           after
           the
           Law
           of
           a
           
             carnall
             commandement
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           temporary
           ,
           perishable
           ,
           and
           meerely
           externall
           ordinance
           ,
           Heb.
           7.16
           .
           which
           prescribed
           onely
           the
           examples
           and
           shadowes
           of
           heavenly
           things
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           mortality
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           continue
           by
           reason
           of
           death
           ,
           wheras
           our
           Priest
           must
           live
           to
           make
           intercession
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           ministery
           ▪
           and
           the
           revolution
           of
           their
           services
           ,
           which
           never
           came
           to
           a
           period
           or
           perfection
           in
           which
           the
           Priest
           might
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           
             Sit
             downe
          
           .
           They
           
             Stood
             daily
             ministring
          
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           offering
           (
           their
           service
           did
           daily
           returne
           upon
           them
           againe
           )
           whereas
           Christ
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           offered
           
             One
             sacrifice
          
           for
           sinne
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             sate
             downe
          
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           10.11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           To
           shew
           you
           then
           the
           qualifications
           of
           this
           Priest.
           A
           Priest
           in
           general
           is
           ordained
           for
           men
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           Christ
           being
           a
           Priest
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           a
           Mediator
           and
           a
           Surety
           betweene
           parties
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           one
           unto
           whom
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           whom
           &
           in
           whose
           behalfe
           to
           offer
           a
           sacrifice
           .
           Every
           Priest
           must
           be
           a
           mediator
           to
           stand
           betweene
           God
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           intercept
           and
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           even
           of
           their
           holy
           things
           .
           
           And
           unto
           this
           mediation
           there
           must
           concur
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           parties
           between
           whom
           it
           is
           negotiated
           ;
           for
           a
           mediator
           is
           not
           a
           mediator
           of
           one
           .
           Now
           God
           giveth
           his
           consent
           by
           laying
           on
           him
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           soule
           an
           offering
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           thereby
           declaring
           himselfe
           to
           be
           
             One
             with
             us
          
           .
           And
           man
           gives
           his
           consent
           ,
           
           when
           by
           faith
           hee
           receiveth
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           becommeth
           not
           only
           the
           friend
           ,
           but
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.12
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           but
           every
           Mediator
           is
           not
           presently
           a
           Priest
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           mediation
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           intreaty
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           
           and
           request
           ,
           wherein
           men
           doe
           obtaine
           but
           not
           deserve
           or
           purchase
           remission
           for
           others
           ;
           such
           mediators
           were
           Ioab
           ,
           and
           the
           Widdow
           of
           Tekoah
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Absalom
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.
           and
           there
           are
           mediators
           by
           way
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           Sureties
           are
           between
           the
           creditor
           and
           the
           debtor
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           mediator
           was
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           surety
           of
           a
           better
           covenant
           ,
           Heb.
           8.6
           .
           Heb.
           7.22
           .
           he
           was
           not
           to
           procure
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           by
           way
           of
           favor
           and
           request
           ;
           but
           hee
           was
           set
           forth
           
             to
             declare
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.25
           .
           and
           such
           a
           mediator
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           must
           needs
           bee
           a
           Priest
           too
           ;
           for
           the
           debt
           which
           we
           owed
           unto
           God
           was
           bloud
           .
           Without
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           there
           is
           no
           remission
           ,
           Heb.
           ●
           .
           22
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           being
           such
           a
           Priest
           he
           must
           have
           a
           
             Sacrifice
             answerable
          
           to
           the
           debt
           which
           was
           owed
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           The
           debt
           wee
           owed
           was
           the
           forfeiture
           and
           subjection
           of
           our
           
             Soules
             and
             Bodies
          
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law.
           God
           is
           able
           to
           destroy
           both
           
             Soule
             and
             Body
             in
             Hell
             ,
             Matth.
          
           10.28
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           understood
           onely
           of
           his
           
             Absolute
             power
          
           but
           of
           that
           power
           which
           as
           our
           Iudge
           hee
           hath
           over
           us
           
             per
             modum
             Iustitiae
          
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           his
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           so
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Curses
           of
           his
           Law.
           Therefore
           our
           Priest
           also
           was
           to
           have
           a
           
             Soule
             and
             a
             Body
          
           ,
           to
           pay
           as
           a
           surety
           for
           our
           Soules
           and
           Bodies
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           make
           his
           
             Soule
             an
             offering
             for
             sinne
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           53.10
           .
           
             My
             soule
             is
             exceeding
             sorrowfull
             even
             unto
             Death
             ,
             Matth.
          
           26.38
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             A
             Body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             mee
          
           ;
           we
           are
           sanctified
           through
           the
           
             Offering
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           Heb.
           10.5.10
           .
           His
           owne
           selfe
           
             bare
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             owne
             Body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           So
           hee
           was
           to
           bee
           Man
           that
           he
           might
           have
           a
           fit
           and
           answerable
           Sacrifice
           to
           offer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           fitted
           or
           prepared
           a
           Body
           for
           mee
           ,
           that
           my
           Sacrifice
           might
           bee
           proportionable
           to
           that
           in
           the
           place
           whereof
           it
           stood
           .
           And
           thereby
           as
           hee
           is
           
             fit
             for
             passion
          
           ,
           so
           also
           for
           Compassion
           ,
           hee
           was
           to
           bee
           
             our
             Kinsman
          
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           bloud
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           bee
           a
           
           mercifull
           and
           faithfull
           high
           Priest
           ,
           Heb.
           2.11.14.17
           .
           Deut.
           18.15
           .
           
             And
             fit
             for
             derivation
             of
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           transfusion
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           us
           ;
           for
           
             hee
             that
             Sanctifieth
             and
             they
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             are
             both
             of
             one
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           must
           bee
           thus
           fitted
           to
           the
           sinner
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           proper
           and
           suteable
           Sacrifice
           for
           his
           sinne
           :
           So
           must
           it
           bee
           perfect
           likewise
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Without
             blemish
             or
             sinne
          
           .
           Such
           an
           High
           Priest
           became
           us
           who
           is
           
             Holy
             ,
             Harmelesse
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.26
           .
           That
           so
           hee
           might
           
             offer
             himselfe
             without
             spot
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           have
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           1
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           Defect
           ,
           which
           should
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           supplement
           and
           contribution
           from
           some
           thing
           else
           ,
           that
           of
           it selfe
           alone
           it
           might
           bee
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           available
           to
           bring
           perfection
           and
           salvation
           unto
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           no
           more
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           behinde
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           7.19.10.14
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           to
           bee
           such
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           perfect
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           use
           and
           occasion
           for
           which
           it
           was
           appointed
           ,
           so
           there
           must
           bee
           an
           Altar
           upon
           which
           to
           offer
           it
           unto
           the
           Father
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             the
             Altar
             which
             Sanctifieth
             the
             offering
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           giveth
           it
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           Man
           giveth
           it
           
             vertue
             ,
             merit
             and
             value
          
           answerable
           to
           his
           occasions
           .
           This
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           justification
           and
           reparation
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           Altar
           on
           which
           it
           was
           offered
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           .
           Through
           the
           
             Eternall
             Spirit
             hee
             offered
             himselfe
             without
             spot
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             so
          
           by
           his
           bloud
           purgeth
           our
           consciences
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           
             For
             Christ
             as
             God
             sanctified
             himselfe
             as
             man
             ,
          
           that
           so
           we
           through
           the
           vertue
           and
           merit
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           might
           bee
           sanctified
           likewise
           ,
           Iohn
           17.19
           .
           Hee
           was
           to
           be
           God
           as
           well
           as
           man
           ,
           
             Medium
             participationis
          
           ;
           before
           hee
           could
           bee
           
             Medium
             reconciliationis
          
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           bee
           himselfe
           supported
           to
           undergoe
           and
           breake
           through
           the
           
           weight
           of
           sinne
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           done
           might
           have
           compasse
           enough
           in
           his
           Sacrifice
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Deitie
          
           was
           to
           bee
           attributed
           truly
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           (
           else
           it
           could
           have
           no
           value
           nor
           vertue
           in
           it
           )
           and
           that
           Sacrifice
           was
           to
           be
           his
           
             Owne
             Life
          
           ,
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Priest
           to
           offer
           it
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           not
           barely
           a
           Priest
           but
           a
           Suretie
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           person
           stood
           in
           stead
           of
           ours
           ,
           to
           pay
           our
           debt
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           debt
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           was
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           ,
           Heb.
           9.26
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           And
           in
           as
           much
           as
           his
           person
           must
           needs
           bee
           equivalent
           in
           dignity
           and
           representation
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           those
           for
           whom
           hee
           mediated
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           for
           his
           sake
           onely
           delivered
           from
           suffering
           :
           for
           these
           causes
           necessary
           it
           was
           that
           God
           and
           man
           should
           make
           but
           
             one
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           same
           
             infinite
             person
          
           ,
           whose
           natures
           they
           both
           were
           ,
           that
           which
           suffered
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           sanctified
           .
           The
           humane
           nature
           was
           not
           to
           bee
           left
           to
           subsist
           in
           and
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           was
           to
           have
           dependence
           ,
           and
           supportance
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           a
           kinde
           of
           Inexistence
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           graft
           of
           an
           apple
           may
           have
           in
           the
           stock
           of
           a
           plumb
           .
           From
           whence
           ariseth
           ;
           first
           ,
           the
           
             Communication
             of
             properties
          
           betweene
           the
           natures
           ;
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           wee
           attribute
           that
           to
           one
           nature
           which
           is
           common
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           not
           by
           confusion
           or
           transfusion
           ,
           but
           by
           Communion
           in
           
             one
             end
          
           and
           in
           
             one
             person
          
           ;
           as
           when
           the
           Scriptures
           attribute
           
             Humane
             properties
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           The
           
             Lord
             of
             Life
             was
             slaine
             ,
             Act.
          
           3.15
           .
           
             God
             purchased
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             owne
             bloud
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.28
           .
           
             They
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.8
           .
           Or
           
             Divine
             to
             the
             Humane
             Nature
          
           .
           As
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             came
             downe
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.13
           .
           and
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             shall
             ascend
             where
             hee
             was
             before
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           6.62
           .
           Or
           when
           both
           natures
           worke
           with
           their
           severall
           concurrence
           unto
           the
           same
           worke
           ,
           as
           to
           
             walke
             on
             the
             waters
             ,
             to
             rise
             out
             of
             the
             
             grave
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           which
           
             Communication
             of
             properties
          
           vertue
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Altar
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           which
           was
           crucified
           .
           So
           that
           his
           passions
           were
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           person
           which
           bare
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           both
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           ,
           because
           the
           person
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           God
           and
           Man.
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           person
           supporting
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           with
           the
           Divine
           ,
           ariseth
           the
           
             Appliablenesse
             of
             one
             sacrifice
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
           Because
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Sonne
           is
           infinitely
           more
           than
           equivalent
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           one
           Diamond
           to
           many
           thousand
           pebbles
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           obedience
           of
           this
           sacrifice
           was
           the
           obedience
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           but
           have
           more
           vertue
           and
           well-pleasingnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           there
           can
           bee
           demerit
           or
           malignity
           in
           the
           sinne
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           Person
           in
           whose
           unity
           the
           two
           Natures
           are
           conjoyned
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           .
           He
           was
           the
           person
           against
           whom
           the
           first
           sinne
           was
           principally
           committed
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           an
           affectation
           of
           wisedome
           and
           to
           bee
           like
           unto
           God
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           falling-sinne
           now
           is
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           third
           person
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           mercy
           is
           the
           more
           glorious
           that
           hee
           did
           undertake
           the
           expiation
           .
           By
           him
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           Col.
           1.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Ioh.
           1.3
           .
           and
           therefore
           being
           spoiled
           hee
           was
           pleased
           to
           new
           make
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           many
           Sonnes
           unto
           glory
           ,
           Heb.
           2.10
           .
           Hee
           was
           the
           expresse
           image
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
           Col.
           1.15
           .
           And
           therefore
           by
           him
           are
           wee
           renewed
           after
           Gods
           image
           againe
           ,
           Col.
           3.10
           .
           He
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           mercy
           was
           againe
           the
           more
           glorified
           in
           his
           making
           us
           Sonnes
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           so
           joynt
           heirs
           with
           himselfe
           who
           was
           the
           heire
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           such
           an
           high
           Priest
           it
           became
           us
           to
           have
           ,
           as
           should
           bee
           first
           an
           equall
           
             middle
             person
          
           between
           God
           and
           Man.
           In
           regard
           of
           God
           towards
           man
           an
           officer
           appointed
           to
           declare
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           
           man
           towards
           God
           a
           suretie
           ready
           to
           purchase
           their
           pardon
           and
           deliverance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           should
           bee
           
             one
             with
             us
          
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           
             our
             nature
          
           ,
           passions
           ,
           infirmities
           and
           temptations
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           the
           more
           readily
           suffer
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           in
           so
           many
           things
           suffered
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           
             one
             with
             God
             the
          
           Father
           in
           his
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           sufferings
           and
           resurrection
           he
           might
           bee
           able
           both
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           justifie
           our
           persons
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           our
           Nature
           ,
           to
           perfume
           and
           purifie
           our
           services
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           our
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           us
           to
           his
           Father
           a
           glorious
           Church
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           .
           And
           both
           these
           in
           the
           
             Vnitie
             of
             one
             Person
          
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           that
           meanes
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           might
           communicate
           vertue
           ,
           merit
           ,
           and
           acceptablenesse
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           humane
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           dignity
           of
           that
           person
           might
           countervaile
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           other
           men
           .
           And
           this
           person
           that
           person
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           mercy
           should
           bee
           the
           more
           wonderfully
           magnified
           .
           In
           one
           word
           
             two
             things
          
           are
           requisite
           to
           our
           
             High
             Priest.
          
           A
           
             Grace
             of
             Vnion
          
           to
           make
           the
           person
           God
           and
           man
           in
           one
           Christ
           :
           and
           a
           
             Grace
             of
             Vnction
          
           ,
           to
           fit
           him
           with
           such
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           may
           enable
           him
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           ,
           Esai
           .
           11.2
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           wee
           should
           learne
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           adore
           this
           great
           mysterie
           of
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           justified
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           unsearchablenesse
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           which
           appointed
           God
           to
           bee
           man
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           the
           world
           to
           bee
           despised
           as
           a
           worme
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           such
           rebels
           ,
           as
           might
           justly
           have
           been
           left
           under
           chaines
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           reserved
           to
           the
           same
           inevitable
           destruction
           with
           the
           Devils
           which
           fell
           before
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           have
           alwayes
           before
           our
           eyes
           the
           great
           hatefulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           no
           sacrifice
           could
           have
           expiated
           but
           the
           bloud
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           severity
           and
           inexorablenesse
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           no
           satisfaction
           could
           pacifie
           ,
           no
           obedience
           compensate
           ,
           but
           the
           
           suffering
           and
           exinanition
           of
           himselfe
           .
           O
           what
           a
           condition
           shall
           that
           man
           bee
           in
           ,
           who
           must
           stand
           or
           rather
           everlastingly
           sinke
           and
           bee
           crushed
           unto
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           ,
           which
           amazed
           and
           made
           heavie
           unto
           death
           the
           soule
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ?
           which
           made
           him
           who
           had
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Deitie
           to
           support
           him
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           prepare
           him
           ,
           the
           message
           of
           an
           Angell
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           
             beloved
             Sonne
          
           to
           refresh
           him
           ,
           the
           voyce
           of
           his
           Father
           from
           heaven
           testifying
           unto
           him
           that
           hee
           was
           heard
           in
           what
           hee
           feared
           ,
           the
           assurance
           of
           an
           
             ensuing
             glorie
          
           and
           victorie
           to
           encourage
           him
           (
           none
           of
           which
           shall
           be
           allowed
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           onely
           bee
           the
           vessels
           of
           his
           vengeance
           ,
           but
           which
           will
           bee
           as
           grievous
           as
           that
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           objects
           of
           his
           hatred
           and
           detestation
           )
           which
           made
           I
           say
           even
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           abatements
           ,
           to
           pray
           with
           strong
           Cries
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           drops
           ,
           and
           woefull
           conflicts
           of
           soule
           against
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           Fathers
           wrath
           ,
           and
           to
           shrink
           and
           decline
           that
           very
           worke
           for
           which
           onely
           hee
           came
           into
           the
           world
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           that
           
             great
             honour
          
           which
           hee
           hath
           conferred
           upon
           our
           nature
           in
           the
           flesh
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           in
           him
           is
           anointed
           with
           more
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           more
           vast
           and
           unmatchable
           perfections
           than
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           are
           together
           capable
           of
           ;
           for
           though
           for
           a
           little
           while
           hee
           was
           made
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           for
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           now
           sat
           downe
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majesty
           on
           high
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           Powers
           being
           made
           subject
           unto
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           2
           .
           6-9
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.22
           .
           Heb.
           1
           .
           4-13
           .
           And
           for
           the
           
             infinite
             mercy
          
           which
           hee
           hath
           shewed
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           bodies
           ,
           and
           persons
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           in
           our
           reconciliation
           and
           favour
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           justification
           of
           our
           persons
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           the
           sanctification
           of
           our
           nature
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           the
           inheritance
           reserved
           in
           heaven
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Communion
           and
           fellowship
           wee
           have
           with
           Christ
           in
           his
           merits
           ,
           power
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           likenesse
           .
           Now
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             wee
             are
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             appeare
             what
             wee
             shall
             bee
             :
             but
             wee
             know
             that
             when
             hee
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             ●ike
             him
             ;
             for
             wee
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           3.2
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           things
           which
           have
           been
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Personall
             Qualifications
          
           of
           our
           High
           Priest
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           easie
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           
             third
             particular
          
           inquired
           into
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             Acts
             or
             Offices
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           touching
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           Action
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           all
           but
           one
           .
           
             Two
             Acts
          
           there
           are
           wherein
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           office
           doth
           consist
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Oblation
          
           of
           himselfe
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           an
           adequate
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           full
           compensation
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           Heb.
           9.14.26
           .
           Our
           Debt
           unto
           God
           was
           Twofold
           .
           As
           we
           were
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           wee
           owed
           unto
           him
           a
           Debt
           of
           
             Active
             Obedience
          
           in
           doing
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           wee
           are
           his
           prisoners
           ,
           so
           wee
           owed
           unto
           him
           a
           Debt
           of
           
             passive
             obedience
          
           in
           suffering
           willingly
           and
           throughly
           the
           Curses
           of
           the
           Law.
           And
           under
           this
           Law
           Christ
           was
           made
           ,
           to
           redeeme
           us
           by
           his
           fulfilling
           all
           that
           righteousnesse
           who
           were
           under
           the
           precepts
           and
           penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           our selves
           .
           
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           hee
           
             was
             sinne
             for
             us
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinne
          
           ,
           to
           meete
           and
           intercept
           that
           wrath
           which
           was
           breaking
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           Herein
           was
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           seen
           to
           us
           that
           hee
           would
           not
           punish
           Sinners
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           not
           spare
           Sinne.
           If
           hee
           should
           have
           resolved
           to
           have
           judged
           Sinners
           ,
           wee
           must
           have
           perished
           in
           our
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           being
           pleased
           to
           deale
           with
           sinne
           onely
           
             in
             abstracto
          
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           the
           sinner
           ,
           hee
           was
           contented
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           (
           under
           the
           Relation
           and
           Title
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           )
           stood
           in
           his
           sight
           like
           the
           
             body
             of
             sinne
             alone
             by
             it selfe
          
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           hee
           is
           likewise
           said
           to
           bee
           made
           
             a
             Curse
             for
             us
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.13
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           together
           
           with
           these
           things
           giveth
           the
           complete
           and
           ultimate
           formality
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           unto
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           his
           owne
           *
           willingnesse
           thereunto
           in
           that
           hee
           
             offered
             himselfe
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           is
           called
           the
           
             Lambe
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           taketh
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           was
           
             obedient
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           even
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           Phil.
           2.8
           .
           Christs
           death
           in
           
             regard
             of
             God
          
           the
           Father
           was
           a
           
             necessary
             death
          
           ;
           for
           hee
           had
           before
           determined
           that
           it
           should
           bee
           done
           ,
           Act.
           4.28
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           
             behov'd
             Christ
             to
             suffer
             ,
             Luk.
          
           24.46
           .
           The
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           
             must
             bee
             lifted
             up
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.14
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           a
           
             Lambe
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           
             Decree
             and
             preordination
          
           .
           But
           this
           gave
           it
           not
           the
           formality
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           for
           God
           the
           Father
           was
           not
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Action
           of
           the
           Priest
           which
           giveth
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           that
           which
           is
           offered
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Christs
           death
           in
           
             regard
             of
             men
          
           was
           violent
           .
           They
           
             slew
             him
          
           with
           wicked
           hands
           ,
           and
           
             killed
             the
             Prince
          
           of
           life
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           
           ●3
           .
           3.15
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           was
           no
           Sacrifice
           neither
           ,
           for
           they
           wer●●ot
           Priests
           but
           butchers
           of
           Christ.
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           death
           in
           
             regard
             of
             himselfe
          
           was
           *
           
             voluntarie
             .
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             ,
             no
             man
             taketh
             it
             from
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             lay
             it
             downe
             of
             my selfe
             .
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           this
           oblation
           ,
           and
           willing
           obedience
           ,
           or
           rendring
           himselfe
           to
           God
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           being
           to
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           Hee
           was
           
             delivered
             by
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.23
           .
           Hee
           was
           
             delivered
             by
             Iudas
          
           and
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           Matth.
           27.2
           .
           Act.
           3.13
           .
           and
           hee
           was
           yeelded
           and
           given
           up
           
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.20
           .
           Eph.
           5.25
           .
           *
           In
           regard
           of
           God
           it
           was
           
             Iustice
             and
             mercy
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.16
           ,
           17.
           
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           man
           it
           was
           
             murther
             ,
             and
             crueltie
             ,
             Act.
          
           7.52
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           Christ
           it
           was
           
             obedience
             and
             humility
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.8
           .
           And
           that
           
             voluntary
             act
          
           of
           his
           was
           that
           which
           made
           it
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           Hee
           
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             sweete
             smelling
             savor
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.2
           .
           
           *
           His
           death
           did
           not
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           
             condition
             of
             his
             nature
          
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           inflicted
           on
           him
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           
             excesse
             of
             strength
          
           in
           those
           that
           executed
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           )
           but
           onely
           out
           of
           mercy
           towards
           men
           ,
           out
           of
           obedience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           power
           in
           himselfe
           .
           For
           
             omnis
             Christi
             infirmitas
             fuit
             ex
             potestate
             .
          
           By
           his
           power
           hee
           assumed
           those
           infirmities
           which
           the
           oeconomic
           and
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Priesthood
           on
           the
           earth
           required
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           power
           hee
           laid
           them
           aside
           againe
           ,
           when
           that
           service
           was
           ended
           .
           And
           this
           I
           say
           was
           that
           which
           made
           it
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           As
           martyrdome
           ,
           when
           men
           lay
           down
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.17
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           here
           objected
           that
           Christs
           death
           was
           against
           his
           
             owne
             will
          
           ,
           for
           hee
           exceedingly
           feared
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           5.7
           .
           and
           prayed
           earnestly
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           contrary
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           Matth.
           26.39
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           doth
           not
           hinder
           but
           commend
           his
           willingnesse
           and
           obedience
           .
           Consider
           him
           in
           private
           as
           
             a
             Man
          
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           naturall
           affections
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           abhor●encies
           with
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           cup
           as
           it
           was
           
             calix
             amaritu●●●●s
          
           ,
           a
           very
           bitter
           cup
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           most
           justly
           feared
           and
           declined
           it
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           would
           bee
           a
           most
           woefull
           and
           a
           heavy
           combate
           which
           hee
           was
           entring
           upon
           :
           but
           consider
           him
           in
           his
           
             publike
             Relation
          
           ,
           as
           a
           mediator
           ,
           a
           surety
           ,
           a
           mercifull
           and
           faithfull
           high
           Priest
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           most
           willingly
           and
           obediently
           submitted
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           this
           willingnesse
           
             ratione
             officii
          
           was
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           
             ratione
             naturae
          
           ,
           his
           will
           could
           not
           but
           shrinke
           from
           it
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           bee
           willing
           in
           such
           a
           service
           as
           is
           suteable
           to
           our
           naturall
           condition
           and
           affections
           ,
           but
           when
           nature
           shall
           necessarily
           shrinke
           ,
           sweate
           ,
           startle
           ,
           and
           stand
           amazed
           at
           a
           service
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           repent
           ,
           nor
           decline
           ,
           nor
           fling
           off
           the
           burden
           ,
           but
           with
           submission
           of
           heart
           to
           lie
           downe
           under
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           *
           greatest
           obedience
           .
           It
           was
           the
           
             voyce
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           and
           the
           presentation
           of
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           implanted
           
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           say
           Transeat
           ,
           let
           it
           passe
           from
           me
           .
           It
           was
           the
           
             retractation
             of
             mercy
          
           and
           duty
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Glorifie
             thy selfe
          
           .
           What-ever
           my
           nature
           desires
           ,
           what-ever
           my
           will
           declines
           ,
           what-ever
           becomes
           of
           me
           ,
           yet
           still
           
             glorifie
             thy selfe
          
           and
           
             save
             thy
             Church
          
           .
           If
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           bee
           ,
           than
           by
           my
           drinking
           this
           bitter
           Cup
           ,
           
             Thy
             will
             bee
             done
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Act
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           Christs
           Priesthood
           is
           the
           act
           of
           Application
           ,
           or
           
             virtuall
             continuation
          
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           in
           the
           
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           unto
           which
           there
           is
           prerequired
           a
           power
           and
           prevalency
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           breake
           through
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           chaines
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           that
           hee
           should
           bee
           held
           .
           The
           vision
           which
           Moses
           had
           of
           the
           
             burning
             bush
          
           ,
           was
           an
           excellent
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ.
           The
           Bush
           noted
           the
           Sacrifice
           ▪
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           suffering
           ;
           the
           continuance
           and
           prevailing
           of
           the
           bush
           against
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           victorie
           of
           Christ
           and
           breaking
           through
           all
           those
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           would
           utterly
           have
           devoured
           any
           other
           man.
           And
           this
           power
           of
           Christ
           was
           shewed
           in
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           was
           declared
           to
           bee
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.4
           .
           and
           in
           his
           ascension
           when
           hee
           led
           all
           his
           
             Enemies
             captive
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.8
           .
           and
           in
           his
           
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           farre
           above
           all
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           Eph.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           
           All
           which
           did
           make
           way
           to
           the
           presenting
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           before
           the
           mercy-seate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           consummation
           thereof
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           hee
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Priest.
           
             Wee
             have
             such
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             as
             is
             set
             downe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             for
             if
             hee
             were
             on
             earth
             hee
             should
             not
             bee
             a
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             that
             there
             are
             Priests
             which
             offer
             gifts
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Heb.
          
           8.1.4
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           
             continued
             action
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Priest
           did
           offer
           without
           the
           Holy
           place
           ,
           and
           did
           then
           bring
           the
           bloud
           into
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           ,
           Heb.
           13.11
           .
           For
           the
           reason
           why
           it
           was
           shed
           was
           to
           present
           it
           to
           the
           mercy-seate
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           it
           unto
           
           the
           Lord
           there
           .
           So
           Christs
           act
           or
           office
           was
           not
           ended
           ,
           nor
           fit
           to
           denominate
           him
           a
           complete
           Priest
           ,
           till
           hee
           did
           enter
           with
           bloud
           ,
           and
           present
           his
           offering
           in
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           Heb.
           9.24
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Priest
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           continued
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           another
           Priesthood
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           to
           give
           place
           but
           upon
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           figure
           was
           to
           passe
           away
           when
           the
           whole
           truth
           was
           come
           .
           Now
           Christs
           Oblation
           was
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Truth
           prefigured
           in
           the
           Priests
           
             Sacrificing
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             entrance
             into
             heaven
          
           was
           the
           Truth
           prefigured
           in
           the
           Priests
           carrying
           of
           the
           
             bloud
             into
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           both
           these
           were
           to
           bee
           accomplished
           ,
           before
           the
           Leviticall
           Priesthood
           did
           give
           place
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           it
           will
           bee
           needfull
           for
           the
           more
           full
           unfolding
           of
           the
           
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           open
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Intercession
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           The
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           the
           
             Appearing
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.24
           .
           which
           is
           
             verbum
             forense
          
           ,
           an
           expression
           borrowed
           from
           the
           custome
           of
           humane
           courts
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           them
           when
           the
           plaintiffe
           or
           defendant
           is
           called
           ,
           their
           A●turnie
           appeareth
           in
           their
           name
           and
           behalfe
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           are
           summoned
           by
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           to
           defend
           our selves
           against
           those
           exceptions
           and
           complaints
           ,
           which
           it
           preferreth
           against
           us
           ,
           wee
           have
           an
           
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           who
           standeth
           out
           ,
           and
           appeareth
           for
           us
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.2
           .
           As
           the
           high
           Priest
           went
           into
           the
           sanctuary
           with
           the
           names
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           upon
           his
           breast
           :
           so
           Christ
           entred
           into
           the
           holiest
           of
           all
           with
           our
           persons
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           that
           he
           was
           
             Apprehended
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.12
           .
           and
           that
           we
           doe
           
             sit
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             with
             him
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.6
           .
           Merit
           ,
           and
           Efficacie
           are
           the
           two
           things
           which
           set
           forth
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           Sacrifice
           by
           which
           hee
           hath
           reconciled
           us
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           The
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           a
           
             Redundant
             merit
          
           ,
           and
           having
           in
           it
           a
           plentifull
           redemption
           ,
           
           and
           a
           sufficient
           salvation
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           expiation
           ,
           or
           satisfaction
           by
           way
           of
           price
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           Inheritance
           by
           way
           of
           purchase
           ,
           and
           
             acquisition
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.14
           .
           Hee
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           two
           ends
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           hee
           might
           redeeme
           us
           from
           the
           curse
           under
           which
           wee
           lay
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           might
           purchase
           for
           us
           
             the
             inheritance
          
           which
           we
           had
           forfeited
           before
           ;
           for
           so
           by
           adoption
           in
           that
           place
           I
           understand
           in
           a
           complexed
           and
           generall
           sense
           every
           good
           thing
           which
           belongs
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           right
           of
           our
           sonship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           
             Inheritance
             of
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.17.23
           .
           Now
           all
           this
           effected
           by
           the
           obedience
           of
           
             Christs
             death
          
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           was
           the
           act
           of
           impetration
           or
           procurement
           ,
           consisting
           in
           the
           treaty
           betweene
           God
           and
           Christ.
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           further
           required
           an
           execution
           ,
           a
           reall
           effectualnesse
           ,
           and
           
             actuall
             application
             of
             these
          
           to
           us
           .
           As
           it
           must
           bee
           in
           
             regard
             of
             God
          
           a
           satisfaction
           and
           a
           purchase
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           bee
           likewise
           in
           
             regard
             of
             us
          
           an
           actuall
           redemption
           and
           inheritance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           done
           by
           the
           
             intercession
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           commemoration
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             continuation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           He
           offered
           it
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           is
           a
           Priest
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Sacrifice
           once
           offered
           doth
           for
           ever
           remaine
           before
           the
           mercy-seate
           .
           Thus
           as
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Legall
           Oblations
           there
           was
           first
           mactatio
           ,
           and
           then
           Ostensio
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           beast
           was
           slaine
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           bloud
           was
           together
           with
           incense
           brought
           before
           the
           mercy-seate
           ,
           Levit.
           16
           .
           11-15
           .
           So
           Christ
           was
           
             first
             slasn●
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             by
             his
             owne
             bloud
             hee
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.12.10.12
           .
           That
           was
           done
           on
           the
           earth
           without
           the
           gate
           ,
           this
           in
           heaven
           ,
           Heb.
           13.11
           ,
           12.
           
           That
           the
           Sacrifice
           or
           obtaining
           of
           redemption
           ,
           this
           the
           Application
           ,
           or
           conferring
           of
           redemption
           .
           The
           Sacrifice
           consisted
           in
           the
           
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           alone
           ,
           the
           application
           thereof
           is
           grounded
           upon
           
             Christs
             death
          
           as
           its
           merit
           ,
           but
           effected
           by
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Christ
          
           as
           its
           immediate
           cause
           .
           His
           death
           did
           obtaine
           ,
           
           his
           life
           did
           conferre
           redemption
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           our
           justification
           and
           salvation
           are
           attributed
           to
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Christ.
          
           Hee
           was
           delivered
           for
           our
           offences
           ,
           and
           
             Rose
             againe
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.25
           .
           
             If
             Christ
             bee
             not
             raised
             your
             faith
             is
             vaine
             ,
          
           you
           are
           yet
           in
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.17
           .
           Hee
           shall
           convince
           the
           world
           
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             I
             goe
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.10
           .
           
             Because
             I
             live
             you
             shall
             live
             also
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.19
           .
           If
           wee
           bee
           dead
           with
           Christ
           ,
           wee
           beleeve
           that
           wee
           shall
           also
           
             live
             with
             him
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.8
           .
           Being
           
             made
             perfect
          
           ,
           or
           consecrated
           for
           ever
           ,
           he
           became
           the
           Author
           of
           eternall
           salvation
           unto
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           5.8.7.28
           .
           Hee
           is
           
             able
             perfectly
             to
             save
             ,
             because
             hee
             ever
             liveth
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.25
           .
           Wee
           were
           reconciled
           in
           his
           death
           ;
           but
           had
           he
           there
           rested
           ,
           we
           could
           never
           have
           been
           acquitted
           nor
           entred
           in
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           to
           bee
           our
           forerunner
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           addeth
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           
             much
             more
          
           to
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ.
           
             Much
             more
             being
             reconciled
             shall
             wee
             bee
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.10
           .
           Not
           in
           point
           of
           merit
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           efficacy
           for
           us
           ;
           as
           in
           buying
           Land
           ,
           the
           laying
           downe
           of
           the
           price
           giveth
           a
           man
           a
           
             meritorious
             interest
          
           ,
           but
           the
           delivering
           of
           the
           deeds
           ,
           the
           resigning
           of
           the
           propertie
           ,
           the
           yeelding
           up
           of
           the
           possession
           giveth
           a
           man
           
             an
             actuall
             interest
          
           in
           that
           which
           hee
           hath
           purchased
           :
           so
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           deserveth
           ,
           but
           the
           intercession
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           applieth
           salvation
           unto
           us
           .
           It
           was
           not
           barely
           Christs
           dying
           ,
           but
           his
           
             Dying
             victoriously
          
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           death
           to
           hold
           him
           ,
           Act.
           2.24
           .
           which
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           salvation
           .
           Hee
           could
           not
           justifie
           us
           ,
           till
           hee
           was
           declared
           to
           bee
           justified
           himselfe
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             Iustified
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           Namely
           by
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           quickned
           him
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4.8.11
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           When
           Christ
           offered
           himselfe
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           was
           
             numbred
             amongst
             transgressors
             ,
             Mark.
          
           15.28
           .
           Hee
           bare
           our
           sinnes
           along
           with
           him
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           and
           so
           died
           under
           the
           
             wrongs
             of
             men
          
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           
           both
           respects
           as
           a
           
             guilty
             person
          
           ;
           but
           when
           hee
           was
           quickned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           he
           then
           threw
           off
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           from
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appeare
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           righteous
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           righteousnesse
           was
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           world
           .
           So
           then
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           was
           begun
           in
           Christs
           death
           ,
           but
           was
           finished
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           
             enduring
             the
             crosse
          
           ,
           and
           hee
           was
           the
           finisher
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           
             sitting
             downe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.2
           .
           The
           Apostle
           summes
           up
           all
           together
           .
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             who
             is
             hee
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.33
           ,
           34.
           
        
         
           Now
           then
           to
           shew
           more
           distinctly
           the
           nature
           and
           excellencie
           of
           Christs
           Intercession
           :
           It
           consisteth
           in
           these
           particulars
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           appearance
           ,
           or
           the
           
             presenting
             of
             his
             person
             in
             our
             nature
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             ,
          
           as
           a
           
             publick
             person
          
           ,
           a
           mediator
           ,
           a
           sponsor
           and
           a
           pledge
           for
           us
           ;
           as
           Iuda
           was
           both
           a
           mediator
           to
           request
           ,
           and
           a
           suretie
           to
           engage
           himselfe
           to
           beare
           the
           blame
           for
           ever
           with
           his
           Father
           for
           his
           brother
           
             Benjamin
             ,
             Gen.
          
           43.8
           ,
           9.
           
           And
           Paul
           for
           Onesimus
           ,
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           for
           my
           Sonne
           
             Onesimus
             ,
             Phil.
             v.
          
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           a
           sponsor
           ,
           If
           hee
           hath
           wronged
           thee
           ,
           or
           oweth
           the
           ought
           ,
           put
           that
           on
           mine
           account
           ,
           I
           will
           repay
           it
           ,
           v.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           So
           Christ
           is
           both
           a
           mediator
           and
           surety
           for
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           7.22.8.6
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           presenting
           of
           his
           merits
           as
           a
           
             publike
             satisfaction
          
           for
           the
           debt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           
             publike
             price
          
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           Glo●y
           ;
           for
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           was
           not
           to
           be
           intreated
           or
           pacified
           without
           a
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           therefore
           where
           Christ
           is
           called
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           hee
           is
           called
           a
           Propitiation
           too
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           2.2
           .
           Because
           hee
           doth
           not
           intercede
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           right
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           price
           which
           hee
           payed
           .
           For
           
             the
             Lord
             spared
             not
             his
             Sonne
             ,
          
           but
           delivered
           him
           up
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           Rom.
           8.32
           .
           Hee
           dealt
           in
           the
           full
           rigour
           of
           his
           Iustice
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           vigour
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           presenting
           of
           his
           Desires
           ,
           his
           will
           ,
           his
           request
           ,
           and
           interpellation
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           applying
           both
           unto
           us
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             I
             will
          
           that
           they
           also
           whom
           thou
           hast
           given
           mee
           ,
           be
           with
           me
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ioh.
           17.24
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           all
           this
           doth
           answere
           the
           
             consent
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           bosome
           hee
           is
           ,
           
             who
             heareth
             him
             alwayes
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           11.42
           .
           And
           in
           
             whom
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             Math.
          
           17.5
           .
           Who
           called
           him
           to
           this
           office
           of
           being
           as
           it
           were
           Master
           of
           Requests
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           heare
           him
           in
           his
           petitions
           ,
           
           
             Ask
             of
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           2.8
           .
           Thus
           as
           once
           when
           Aeschylus
           ,
           the
           Tragedian
           was
           accused
           
             in
             Ar●opago
          
           for
           impiety
           ,
           his
           brother
           Amynias
           stood
           out
           as
           his
           Advocate
           ,
           using
           no
           other
           plea
           but
           this
           ,
           hee
           opened
           his
           garments
           and
           shewed
           them
           
             cubitum
             sine
             manu
          
           ,
           how
           hee
           had
           lost
           his
           hand
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           and
           so
           vindicated
           his
           brother
           :
           or
           as
           Zaleucus
           ,
           when
           hee
           put
           out
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           eyes
           for
           his
           Sonne
           who
           had
           been
           deprehended
           in
           adulterie
           ,
           delivered
           him
           from
           halfe
           the
           punishment
           which
           himselfe
           had
           decreed
           against
           that
           sinne
           :
           or
           ,
           to
           come
           neerer
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           hand
           steales
           ,
           if
           the
           back
           bee
           scourged
           ,
           the
           tongue
           may
           ,
           in
           matters
           that
           are
           not
           capitall
           ,
           intercede
           for
           a
           dismission
           :
           so
           Christ
           when
           hee
           suffered
           for
           us
           (
           which
           hee
           might
           more
           justly
           doe
           than
           any
           one
           man
           can
           for
           another
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           by
           divine
           preordination
           ,
           and
           command
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           more
           Lord
           of
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           man
           is
           of
           his
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.18
           .
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           .
           )
           may
           justly
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           those
           his
           sufferings
           intercede
           in
           our
           behalfe
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           those
           his
           sufferings
           did
           deserve
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           salvation
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           speaking
           or
           interceding
           
             Bloud
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.24
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           which
           wee
           may
           observe
           the
           impiety
           of
           the
           Popish
           
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           distinguisheth
           between
           Mediators
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           Mediatores
           of
           Intercession
           ,
           affirming
           that
           though
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           redeemers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           (
           as
           the
           courtiers
           of
           heaven
           )
           Mediators
           of
           Intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           bee
           sought
           unto
           by
           us
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           distinguish
           of
           interceding
           ,
           or
           praying
           for
           another
           .
           There
           is
           one
           private
           ,
           and
           another
           publike
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           learned
           men
           have
           observed
           in
           Christs
           owne
           Prayers
           :
           )
           or
           praying
           out
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           
           and
           out
           of
           Iustice
           or
           Office
           :
           or
           thirdly
           ,
           praying
           out
           of
           Humilitie
           ,
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           properly
           Prayer
           ,
           (
           for
           Prayer
           in
           its
           strictest
           sense
           is
           a
           proposing
           of
           requests
           for
           things
           unmerited
           ,
           which
           wee
           expect
           
             ex
             vi
             promissi
          
           out
           of
           Gods
           gratious
           promise
           ,
           and
           not
           
             ex
             vi
             pretii
          
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           price
           or
           purchase
           ;
           )
           but
           the
           
             presenting
             of
             the
             will
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           may
           thereunto
           put
           his
           seale
           and
           consent
           ,
           the
           desiring
           of
           a
           thing
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           hath
           withall
           a
           right
           joyntly
           of
           bestowing
           it
           ,
           who
           doth
           desire
           it
           .
           That
           the
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           doe
           pray
           for
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           rejoyce
           at
           their
           conversion
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           charity
           remaineth
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           granted
           by
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           and
           Hierom
           ,
           neither
           know
           I
           any
           danger
           in
           so
           affirming
           if
           rightly
           understood
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           they
           doe
           it
           onely
           
             ex
             charitate
             ut
             fratres
          
           ,
           not
           
             ex
             officio
             ut
             mediatores
          
           .
           Out
           of
           a
           habit
           of
           charity
           to
           the
           generall
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           for
           it
           reacheth
           not
           to
           particular
           men
           )
           not
           out
           of
           an
           
             office
             of
             mediation
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           set
           up
           for
           publike
           persons
           ,
           appointed
           not
           onely
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           to
           present
           the
           prayers
           of
           particular
           men
           to
           God
           in
           their
           behalfe
           .
           To
           bee
           such
           a
           mediator
           belongs
           onely
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           
             True
             intercession
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           a
           publike
           ,
           and
           authoritative
           act
           )
           is
           founded
           upon
           the
           satisfactory
           merits
           of
           the
           person
           interceding
           .
           Hee
           cannot
           bee
           a
           right
           Advocate
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           a
           propitiation
           too
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
           Papists
           are
           faine
           to
           venture
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           affirme
           that
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Saints
           with
           God
           for
           us
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           owne
           merits
           .
           
           Wee
           pray
           the
           Saints
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           enjoy
           the
           suffrage
           of
           their
           merits
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           very
           wicked
           Doctrine
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           shareth
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           communicateth
           it
           to
           others
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           communicateth
           Gods
           worship
           to
           others
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           under
           pretence
           of
           modesty
           and
           humility
           ;
           it
           bringeth
           in
           a
           cursed
           boldnesse
           to
           denie
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           driveth
           children
           from
           their
           Father
           unto
           servants
           ,
           expressely
           therein
           gainsaying
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           biddeth
           us
           
             make
             our
             requests
             knowne
             to
             God
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.6
           .
           And
           assureth
           us
           that
           by
           Christ
           wee
           have
           
             boldnesse
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.19
           .
           and
           
             free
             accesse
          
           allowed
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           Eph.
           2.18
           .
           whereas
           one
           chiefe
           reason
           of
           turning
           to
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           is
           because
           sinfull
           men
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           present
           themselves
           or
           their
           services
           unto
           God
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           those
           Saints
           that
           are
           in
           more
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           they
           may
           bee
           bolder
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           many
           and
           great
           are
           the
           benefits
           which
           come
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           As
           first
           ,
           our
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           I
           pray
           for
           these
           ,
           that
           as
           thou
           Father
           art
           in
           mee
           and
           I
           in
           thee
           ,
           
             they
             also
             may
             bee
             one
             in
             us
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.21
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           I
           will
           pray
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           hee
           
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             comforter
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           abide
           with
           you
           for
           ever
           ,
           even
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           Ioh.
           14.16
           ,
           17.
           all
           the
           comforts
           ,
           and
           workings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           wee
           enjoy
           are
           fruits
           of
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ.
           Thirdly
           ,
           protection
           against
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
          
           ?
           it
           is
           Christ
           that
           died
           ,
           yea
           rather
           that
           is
           risen
           againe
           ,
           who
           is
           even
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.34
           .
           I
           pray
           that
           thou
           
             wouldst
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             evill
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.15
           .
           But
           are
           not
           the
           faithfull
           subject
           to
           evils
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           
           and
           temptations
           still
           ?
           how
           then
           is
           that
           part
           of
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           made
           good
           unto
           us
           ?
           for
           understanding
           hereof
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           is
           available
           to
           a
           faithfull
           man
           presently
           ;
           but
           yet
           in
           a
           manner
           suteable
           and
           convenient
           to
           the
           present
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           may
           bee
           left
           roome
           for
           another
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           conceive
           all
           presently
           done
           .
           As
           the
           Sunne
           shineth
           on
           the
           Moone
           by
           leasurely
           degrees
           ,
           till
           shee
           come
           to
           her
           full
           light
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           the
           King
           grant
           a
           pardon
           to
           bee
           drawen
           ;
           though
           the
           grant
           bee
           of
           the
           whole
           thing
           at
           once
           ,
           yet
           it
           cannot
           bee
           written
           and
           sealed
           but
           word
           after
           word
           ,
           and
           line
           after
           line
           ,
           and
           action
           after
           action
           :
           so
           the
           grant
           of
           our
           holinesse
           is
           made
           unto
           Christ
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           execution
           thereof
           ,
           there
           is
           line
           upon
           line
           precept
           upon
           precept
           ,
           here
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           little
           ;
           such
           an
           order
           by
           Christ
           observed
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           suteable
           to
           a
           life
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           hope
           wee
           have
           of
           a
           better
           Kingdome
           .
           I
           have
           prayed
           for
           thee
           that
           thy
           faith
           faile
           not
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           unto
           Peter
           ,
           yet
           wee
           see
           it
           did
           shake
           and
           totter
           ,
           
             non
             rogavit
             ut
             ne
             deficeret
             ,
             sed
             ut
             ne
             prorsus
             deficeret
             ,
          
           the
           Prayer
           was
           not
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           failing
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           not
           utterly
           ,
           and
           totally
           faile
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           
             assurance
             of
             our
             sitting
             in
             heavenly
             places
             .
          
           His
           sitting
           in
           heavenly
           places
           hath
           raised
           us
           up
           together
           and
           
             made
             sit
             with
             him
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.6
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           sitteth
           there
           in
           our
           flesh
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           sitteth
           there
           in
           our
           behalfe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           hee
           sitteth
           there
           as
           our
           Center
           ,
           Col.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           so
           is
           neere
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             natura
             ,
             officio
             &
             spiritu
          
           ,
           by
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           us
           ;
           by
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           office
           or
           Sponsorship
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Communion
           and
           fellowship
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             Strength
             against
             our
             sins
          
           :
           for
           from
           his
           Priesthood
           in
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Intercession
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           inferres
           the
           
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           8.4.6.9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           
             sanctification
             of
             our
             services
          
           :
           of
           which
           the
           Leviticall
           Priests
           were
           a
           type
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           
             beare
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           be
           accepted
           ,
           Exod.
           28.38
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           golden
           Censer
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Revel
           .
           8.3
           .
           There
           is
           a
           three-fold
           evill
           in
           man
           ;
           First
           ,
           an
           
             Evill
             of
             state
          
           or
           condition
           under
           the
           
             guilt
             of
             sinne
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           an
           
             Evill
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           under
           the
           
             corruption
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           indisposition
           and
           ineptitude
           of
           all
           our
           faculties
           unto
           good
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           an
           Evill
           in
           all
           our
           services
           ,
           by
           the
           
             adherencie
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           toucheth
           an
           uncleane
           thing
           ,
           is
           made
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           wine
           mixed
           with
           water
           ,
           will
           lose
           much
           of
           its
           strength
           and
           native
           spirits
           .
           Now
           Christ
           by
           his
           righteousnesse
           and
           
             merits
             justifieth
          
           our
           persons
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           doth
           in
           measure
           purifie
           our
           faculties
           ,
           and
           cure
           them
           of
           that
           corruption
           of
           sin
           which
           cleaves
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           by
           his
           incense
           and
           intercession
           doth
           cleanse
           our
           services
           ,
           from
           the
           noysomenesse
           and
           adherencie
           of
           sinne
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           them
           the
           Lord
           smelleth
           a
           sweet
           savour
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           contributions
           of
           the
           Saints
           towards
           his
           necessities
           ,
           
             an
             odour
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.18
           .
           Gen.
           8.21
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           benefit
           which
           runneth
           through
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           all
           the
           ordinary
           workes
           of
           our
           calling
           (
           being
           parts
           of
           our
           service
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           in
           them
           we
           worke
           as
           servants
           to
           the
           same
           Master
           )
           are
           unto
           us
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Father
           made
           acceptable
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             made
             us
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             all
             our
             sacrifices
             with
             acceptance
             upon
             this
             Altar
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           1.6
           .
           1
           Pet.
           2.5
           .
           Esay●56
           ●56
           .
           7
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           
             Inward
             interpellation
          
           of
           the
           soule
           it selfe
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           eccho
           of
           Christs
           intercession
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           The
           
             Spirit
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             with
             groanes
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.26
           .
           
           The
           same
           Spirit
           groaneth
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           and
           distinctly
           by
           Christ
           prayeth
           
             for
             us
             .
             These
             things
             I
             speake
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             that
             they
             might
             have
             my
             joy
             fulfilled
             in
             themselves
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.13
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           this
           prayer
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           record
           and
           patterne
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           feeling
           the
           same
           heavenly
           desires
           kindled
           in
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           may
           bee
           comforted
           in
           the
           workings
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           prayer
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           testifieth
           to
           their
           soules
           the
           qualitie
           of
           that
           intercession
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           for
           them
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Patience
           and
           unweariednesse
           in
           Gods
           service
           :
           
             Let
             us
             runne
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
          
           looking
           unto
           Jesus
           the
           Authour
           and
           finisher
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           joy
           that
           was
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           endured
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           despising
           the
           shame
           ,
           and
           
             is
             sate
             downe
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Confidence
           in
           our
           approches
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           Grace
           :
           
             Seeing
             then
             that
             we
             have
             a
             great
             high
             Priest
             that
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             heavens
             ,
             Iesus
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.14
           .
           —
           16.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           This
           man
           after
           hee
           had
           offered
           one
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinnes
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             sate
             downe
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           from
           hence-forth
           expecting
           till
           his
           enemies
           be
           made
           his
           foot-stoole
           :
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           inferreth
           ,
           
             Having
             therefore
             boldnesse
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           having
           an
           high
           Priest
           over
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             draw
             neere
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           Heb.
           10.12
           —
           23.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           these
           things
           are
           certaine
           to
           us
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           this
           Intercession
           of
           Christ
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Father
           
             heareth
             him
             ,
             and
             answereth
             him
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           11.42.12.28
           .
           and
           appointed
           him
           to
           this
           office
           ,
           Heb.
           5.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           Father
           
             loveth
             us
             ;
             I
             say
             not
             unto
             you
             that
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Father
             himselfe
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             loved
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ioh.
           16.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           
           as
           Christ
           hath
           a
           Prayer
           to
           intercede
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           hath
           hee
           also
           a
           Power
           to
           conferre
           that
           upon
           us
           for
           which
           he
           intercedeth
           .
           
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.16
           .
           
             If
             I
             goe
             not
             away
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             depart
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             him
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           16.7
           .
           That
           which
           Christ
           by
           his
           prayer
           obtained
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           power
           hee
           conferreth
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           Psalme
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             Receive
             gifts
             for
             men
          
           ,
           noting
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           intercession
           ,
           Psal.
           68.18
           .
           and
           in
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             give
             gifts
             unto
             men
          
           ,
           noting
           the
           power
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.8
           .
           Having
           received
           of
           the
           Father
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             shed
             forth
          
           this
           which
           you
           now
           see
           and
           heare
           ,
           Act.
           2.33
           .
           Thus
           great
           ,
           and
           thus
           certaine
           are
           the
           benefits
           which
           come
           unto
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           
             Intercession
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           inquired
           into
           about
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           be
           all
           comprized
           in
           two
           general
           words
           :
           there
           is
           
             Solutio
             de●its
          
           ▪
           the
           paiment
           of
           our
           debt
           ,
           and
           
             Redundantia
             meriti
          
           ,
           an
           overplus
           ,
           and
           redundancie
           of
           merit
           .
           Satisfaction
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           redeemed
           from
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           an
           Acquisition
           ,
           or
           purchase
           of
           an
           inheritance
           and
           priviledges
           for
           us
           .
           The
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           hath
           a
           double
           relation
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             Ratio
             legalis
             justitiae
          
           ,
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           legall
           righteousnesse
           ;
           as
           it
           beares
           exact
           and
           compleat
           conformitie
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           decree
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           
             ratio
             superlegalis
             meriti
          
           ,
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           merit
           over
           and
           beyond
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           were
           
             nostrum
             debitum
          
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           did
           necessarily
           owe
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           
             su●m
             indebitum
          
           ,
           that
           which
           of
           himselfe
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           unto
           ,
           but
           by
           voluntary
           susception
           ,
           and
           covenant
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           the
           bloud
           and
           obedience
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           first
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           his
           payment
           of
           that
           debt
           which
           we
           did
           owe
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             Beare
             our
             sinnes
          
           .
           To
           beare
           sinne
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           the
           
           burden
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           and
           malediction
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           lye
           upon
           a
           man
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           troubleth
           you
           ,
           
             shall
             beare
             his
             judgement
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.10
           .
           The
           sonne
           shall
           
             not
             beare
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             father
             ,
          
           neither
           shal
           the
           father
           
             beare
             the
             iniquity
          
           of
           the
           sonne
           ;
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           wicked
           shal
           
             be
             upon
             him
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           18.20
           .
           So
           wrath
           is
           said
           to
           
             Abide
             on
             a
             man
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           3.36
           .
           and
           sin
           is
           said
           to
           
             be
             retained
          
           ,
           or
           held
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.23
           .
           So
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           
             beare
             our
             sinnes
          
           in
           his
           body
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.24
           .
           Esay
           53.4.6
           .
           and
           by
           so
           bearing
           them
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           them
           off
           from
           us
           ,
           cancel'd
           the
           obligations
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           whatsoever
           was
           requisite
           to
           satisfie
           an
           offended
           Justice
           ,
           for
           hee
           
             fulfilled
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           was
           our
           
             debt
             of
             service
          
           .
           It
           becommeth
           us
           to
           
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Matth.
          
           3.15
           .
           and
           he
           
             endured
             the
             Crosse
          
           ,
           and
           curse
           ,
           the
           bloudy
           agonie
           ,
           and
           ignominie
           of
           that
           death
           which
           was
           the
           
             debt
             of
             suffering
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.2
           .
           and
           the
           covenant
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           Father
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           ,
           should
           be
           done
           by
           him
           as
           
             our
             Head
             and
             surety
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           to
           taste
           death
           
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.9
           .
           Rom.
           5.8
           .
           *
           So
           there
           is
           a
           Commutation
           allowed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           soule
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           a
           price
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           a
           conquest
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.6
           .
           
             A
             price
             or
             ransome
          
           for
           all
           those
           in
           whose
           place
           he
           was
           made
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           curse
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           Gal.
           3.13
           .
           Though
           he
           had
           not
           any
           Demerit
           or
           proper
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Deserving
           of
           punishment
           (
           for
           that
           ever
           growes
           out
           of
           sin
           either
           
             personally
             inherent
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
             naturally
             imputed
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           accounted
           ,
           was
           seminally
           and
           naturally
           contained
           in
           the
           loines
           of
           him
           from
           whom
           it
           is
           on
           him
           derived
           )
           yet
           he
           had
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           so
           far
           as
           it
           notes
           an
           obligation
           and
           subjection
           unto
           punishment
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           our
           surety
           ,
           and
           so
           
             in
             sensu
             forensi
          
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Gods
           court
           of
           justice
           ,
           one
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           had
           deserved
           punishment
           ,
           imputed
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           fruit
           which
           redounds
           to
           us
           hereby
           ,
           is
           the
           expiation
           or
           
             remission
             of
             our
             sinnes
          
           by
           the
           imputing
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           unto
           us
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             bloud
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             many
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             Mat.
          
           26.28
           .
           In
           whom
           we
           have
           
             redemption
             through
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.7
           .
           Heb.
           8.12
           .
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           wonderfull
           mercy
           ,
           to
           have
           so
           many
           thousand
           talents
           forgiven
           us
           ,
           such
           an
           infinite
           weight
           taken
           off
           from
           our
           consciences
           ,
           the
           penaltie
           and
           curse
           of
           so
           many
           sinnes
           removed
           from
           us
           :
           our
           naturall
           condition
           is
           to
           be
           an
           heire
           of
           everlasting
           vengeance
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           Gods
           hatred
           and
           firy
           indignation
           ,
           exiles
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           vessels
           fit
           and
           full
           of
           misery
           ,
           written
           within
           and
           without
           with
           curses
           ,
           to
           be
           miserable
           ,
           to
           be
           all
           over
           miserable
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           strength
           in
           our selves
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           pity
           from
           other
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           hope
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           without
           end
           of
           cursednesse
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           this
           doth
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           deliver
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           whereby
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           becomes
           profitable
           unto
           us
           ,
           unto
           the
           remission
           of
           sinne
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           by
           
             Imputation
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.3.5.8.5.19
           .
           No
           man
           is
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ,
           Heb.
           12.29
           .
           No
           flesh
           can
           be
           righteous
           if
           he
           enter
           into
           judgement
           .
           He
           is
           of
           purer
           eyes
           than
           to
           behold
           iniquity
           ,
           Hab.
           1.13
           .
           for
           his
           eyes
           are
           not
           eyes
           of
           flesh
           ,
           Iob
           10.4
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           world
           is
           guilty
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           commeth
           short
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           lieth
           in
           mischiefe
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.19
           .
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           justified
           by
           a
           forren
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           equall
           to
           the
           justice
           offended
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           gratiously
           imputed
           .
           Wee
           are
           justified
           freely
           by
           his
           grace
           ,
           through
           the
           ●edemption
           that
           is
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           3.19
           —
           24.
           
        
         
           To
           open
           this
           point
           of
           
             Iustification
             by
             imputed
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           We
           must
           note
           that
           two
           things
           are
           pre-required
           
           to
           denominate
           a
           man
           a
           righteous
           man.
           First
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           extant
           a
           righteousnesse
           which
           is
           apt
           and
           
             able
             to
             justifie
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           right
           and
           propriety
           to
           it
           ,
           wherby
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           that
           it
           doth
           
             actually
             justifie
          
           .
           We
           must
           then
           first
           inquire
           what
           the
           righteousnesse
           is
           whereby
           a
           man
           may
           be
           justified
           .
           Righteousnesse
           consisteth
           in
           a
           relation
           of
           
             rectitude
             and
             conformitie
             .
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             ,
          
           but
           they
           have
           sought
           out
           many
           inventions
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           many
           crooked
           diverticles
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           7.29
           .
           Deut.
           32.5
           .
           A
           wicked
           man
           loveth
           
             crooked
             wayes
          
           ,
           to
           wander
           up
           and
           downe
           in
           his
           owne
           course
           ,
           Ier.
           31.22
           .
           Hos.
           4.16
           .
           whereas
           a
           righteous
           man
           loveth
           
             strait
             wayes
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.13
           .
           Psal.
           5.8
           .
           because
           righteousnesse
           consisteth
           in
           rectitude
           :
           and
           this
           presupposeth
           some
           Rule
           ,
           unto
           which
           this
           conformitie
           must
           referre
           .
           The
           primitive
           and
           originall
           prototype
           ,
           or
           Rule
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           farre-forth
           as
           his
           Image
           is
           communicable
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           implanted
           in
           man
           :
           
             Be
             yee
             perfect
             ,
             as
             your
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             is
             perfect
             ,
             Matth.
          
           5.48
           .
           It
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           his
           infinite
           perfection
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           was
           the
           sin
           of
           Adam
           to
           aime
           at
           being
           as
           God
           ,
           in
           absolutenesse
           and
           independent
           excellencie
           )
           but
           of
           that
           perfection
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           for
           an
           Image
           and
           patterne
           whereunto
           to
           conforme
           our selves
           .
           Therefore
           the
           
             secondary
             rule
          
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           same
           rule
           unto
           us
           revealed
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           written
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           Gods
           holinesse
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           our
           example
           ,
           exhibiteth
           it selfe
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           doth
           communicate
           its
           light
           thorow
           the
           beame
           which
           conveyes
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Law
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ;
           one
           principall
           ,
           Obedience
           ;
           the
           other
           secondary
           ,
           Malediction
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           of
           disobedience
           :
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.10
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           required
           
           unto
           Iustification
           ,
           the
           expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           suffering
           the
           curse
           ,
           and
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           righteousnesse
           
             de
             novo
          
           ,
           againe
           .
           Man
           created
           might
           have
           beene
           justified
           by
           obedience
           onely
           ,
           but
           man
           lapsed
           cannot
           otherwise
           appeare
           righteous
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           double
           obedience
           ,
           the
           one
           passive
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           vindicative
           justice
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           his
           prisoners
           ;
           the
           other
           active
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           his
           remunerative
           justice
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           his
           creatures
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           r●ghteousnesse
           extant
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           in
           the
           person
           to
           be
           justified
           or
           denominated
           thereby
           a
           propriety
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             His
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Ier.
          
           33.16
           .
           Now
           there
           may
           be
           a
           two-fold
           proprietie
           to
           righteousnesse
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           two-fold
           manner
           of
           unitie
           .
           
             (
             Vnitas
             enim
             praestantis
             est
             fundamentum
             proprietatis
             ad
             officium
             praestitum
             )
          
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           personall
           and
           individuall
           unity
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           
             unus
             in
             se
          
           ,
           one
           in
           and
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           proprietie
           to
           a
           dutie
           performed
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           performed
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           by
           himselfe
           alone
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           
             common
             unity
          
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           
             unus
             cum
             alio
          
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           or
           whereby
           many
           are
           
             unum
             in
             aliquo
             primo
          
           ,
           one
           in
           and
           with
           some
           other
           thing
           which
           is
           the
           fountaine
           and
           originall
           of
           them
           all
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           
             Righteousnesse
             imputed
          
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Law
           a
           man
           is
           justified
           by
           performing
           intire
           obedience
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           requireth
           righteousnesse
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           a
           created
           and
           implanted
           strength
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           put
           ,
           suppose
           ,
           or
           indulge
           any
           common
           principle
           thereof
           out
           of
           a
           mans
           selfe
           :
           Therefore
           legall
           righteousnesse
           is
           most
           properly
           called
           
             Our
             owne
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           by
           grace
           imputed
           ,
           Rom.
           10.3
           .
           Phil.
           3.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Wee
           see
           then
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           imputation
           either
           of
           sinne
           or
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           cleering
           of
           God
           from
           any
           injustice
           or
           partiality
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           there
           must
           ever
           bee
           some
           unity
           or
           other
           betweene
           the
           parties
           ,
           he
           whose
           fact
           is
           imputed
           ,
           
           and
           the
           other
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           imputed
           :
           It
           would
           be
           prodigious
           and
           against
           reason
           to
           conceive
           that
           the
           fall
           of
           Angels
           should
           be
           imputed
           unto
           men
           ,
           becau●e
           men
           had
           no
           unity
           in
           condition
           either
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           covenant
           with
           the
           Angels
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           in
           both
           with
           Adam
           .
        
         
           This
           
             common
             unity
          
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           either
           naturall
           ,
           as
           betweene
           us
           and
           Adam
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           were
           seminally
           contained
           ,
           and
           originally
           represented
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           than
           in
           and
           with
           Adam
           there
           could
           at
           the
           beginning
           be
           no
           covenant
           made
           with
           mankinde
           ,
           which
           should
           
             ex
             aequo
          
           reach
           unto
           all
           particular
           persons
           in
           all
           ages
           and
           places
           of
           the
           world
           :
           Or
           Voluntary
           ,
           as
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           his
           suretie
           ,
           who
           ,
           
             in
             conspectu
             fori
          
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           
             one
             person
          
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           mutuall
           ,
           the
           one
           party
           undertaking
           to
           doe
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           yeelding
           and
           consenting
           thereunto
           ;
           as
           betweene
           us
           and
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           voluntarily
           undertooke
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           are
           perswaded
           and
           made
           willing
           to
           consent
           ,
           and
           by
           faith
           to
           cast
           our
           sins
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           .
           And
           besides
           
             the
             will
             of
             the
             parties
          
           who
           are
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           default
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           compassion
           and
           suretiship
           engaged
           in
           the
           debt
           ;
           there
           is
           required
           
             the
             will
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Iudge
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           the
           debt
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           belongeth
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           to
           appoint
           such
           a
           forme
           of
           proceeding
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           as
           may
           stand
           best
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           who
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           might
           in
           rigour
           have
           refused
           any
           surety
           ,
           and
           have
           exacted
           the
           whole
           debt
           of
           those
           very
           persons
           by
           whose
           onely
           default
           it
           grew
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           by
           grace
           we
           have
           fellowship
           with
           the
           second
           Adam
           ,
           as
           by
           nature
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.45
           —
           48.
           
           So
           then
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           us
           there
           must
           be
           an
           unity
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           can
           be
           no
           imputation
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             justified
             by
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             faith
             is
             imputed
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.5
           .
           not
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           credere
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           
           as
           if
           that
           were
           ,
           
             in
             se
          
           ,
           accounted
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           proceeding
           from
           us
           by
           grace
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           Vinculum
           and
           
             instrumentum
             unionis
          
           ,
           the
           bond
           of
           union
           betweene
           us
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           makes
           way
           to
           the
           imputation
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           unto
           us
           .
           Therefore
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           buried
           ,
           and
           crucified
           in
           and
           with
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           faith
           concorporating
           Christ
           and
           a
           Christian
           together
           ,
           and
           communicating
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           sufferings
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           Rom.
           6.6
           .
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
           Ephes.
           3.17
           .
           Phil.
           3.10
           .
           
             If
             I
             be
             lifted
             up
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             I
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             after
             me
             ;
             crucem
             conscendit
             ,
             &
             me
             illuc
             adduxit
             ,
          
           when
           Christ
           hanged
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           we
           in
           a
           sort
           were
           there
           too
           .
           As
           in
           Adam
           we
           were
           all
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           by
           a
           naturall
           and
           seminall
           vertue
           ;
           so
           in
           Christ
           by
           a
           spiritual
           vertue
           ,
           wherby
           in
           due
           time
           faith
           was
           to
           be
           begotten
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           to
           have
           an
           actuall
           being
           of
           grace
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           after
           our
           reall
           existence
           we
           have
           an
           actuall
           being
           of
           nature
           from
           Adam
           .
           Thus
           wee
           see
           that
           Christ
           did
           for
           us
           fulfill
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           his
           passive
           meriting
           and
           making
           satisfaction
           unto
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
           By
           his
           active
           ,
           covering
           our
           inabilities
           ,
           and
           doing
           that
           in
           perfection
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           could
           not
           doe
           for
           our selves
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           suffered
           
             our
             punishment
          
           ,
           he
           was
           
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgression
             ,
             he
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ,
             Esay
          
           53.5
           .
           If
           it
           be
           here
           objected
           ,
           that
           an
           innocent
           person
           ought
           not
           to
           suffer
           for
           a
           nocent
           ,
           for
           guilt
           is
           inseparable
           from
           sinne
           ;
           
             The
             son
             shall
             not
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             father
             beare
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             the
             soule
             that
             sinneth
             the
             same
             shall
             die
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           18.20
           .
           For
           the
           cleering
           of
           this
           objection
           ,
           we
           must
           note
           that
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           manner
           of
           guilt
           (
           as
           I
           before
           touched
           )
           either
           such
           as
           growes
           out
           of
           
             sinne
             inherent
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             deserving
             of
             punishment
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           us
           :
           or
           such
           as
           growes
           out
           of
           
             sinne
             imputed
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           union
           naturall
           ,
           as
           the
           guilt
           of
           Adams
           sinne
           is
           
           imputed
           unto
           us
           (
           which
           manner
           of
           imputation
           is
           likewise
           
             funda●entum
             demeriti
          
           ,
           and
           causeth
           us
           to
           deserve
           punishment
           )
           but
           voluntary
           by
           way
           of
           
             vadimony
             and
             susception
          
           .
           And
           so
           guilt
           is
           onely
           a
           free
           and
           willing
           obnoxiousnesse
           unto
           that
           punishment
           which
           another
           hath
           deserved
           .
           Amongst
           sinfull
           men
           it
           is
           true
           that
           the
           sonne
           shall
           not
           beare
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           fathers
           sinne
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           altogether
           personally
           distinct
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           appointed
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.18
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           his
           father
           as
           Christ
           did
           ours
           :
           He
           was
           himselfe
           able
           to
           stand
           under
           our
           punishment
           without
           sinking
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           by
           suffering
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           us
           ,
           because
           his
           person
           was
           answerable
           in
           dignitie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           act
           of
           his
           Divine
           jurisdiction
           in
           ordering
           the
           way
           to
           his
           owne
           satisfaction
           )
           equivalent
           in
           justice
           unto
           all
           ours
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           alreadie
           too
           many
           of
           his
           owne
           to
           beare
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           if
           the
           wil
           of
           the
           son
           goe
           along
           with
           the
           father
           in●sinning
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           ,
           nor
           unusuall
           for
           him
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           fathers
           and
           his
           owne
           sin
           together
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           same
           offence
           ;
           because
           ,
           though
           hee
           doe
           not
           will
           the
           punishment
           ,
           (
           as
           Christ
           did
           ours
           )
           yet
           imitating
           and
           continuing
           the
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           
             Volitum
             in
             causa
          
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           too
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           an
           answer
           and
           resolution
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           
           whether
           an
           innocent
           person
           may
           suffer
           for
           a
           nocent
           ,
           wee
           must
           note
           first
           that
           God
           out
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           all
           things
           ,
           may
           cast
           paines
           upon
           an
           innocent
           person
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           manifest
           he
           did
           upon
           Christ
           :
           And
           what
           ground
           of
           complaint
           could
           any
           creature
           have
           against
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           have
           created
           it
           in
           fire
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           place
           of
           its
           habitation
           the
           instrument
           of
           its
           paine
           ?
           Doe
           not
           wee
           our selves
           without
           cruelty
           upon
           many
           occasions
           put
           creatures
           that
           have
           not
           offended
           us
           unto
           paine
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           universally
           against
           equity
           for
           one
           
           to
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           anothers
           sinne
           :
           we
           see
           the
           infants
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           
           Babylon
           ,
           Aegypt
           ,
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           were
           involved
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           sinnes
           of
           which
           themselves
           were
           not
           guilty
           :
           The
           Lord
           reserveth
           to
           himselfe
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           fathers
           on
           the
           children
           ,
           hee
           punished
           the
           sinnes
           of
           three
           hundred
           and
           ninety
           yeares
           all
           together
           ,
           
           Ezek.
           4.2.5
           .
           C
           ham
           committed
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yet
           Canaan
           was
           cursed
           for
           it
           .
           Gen.
           9.22.25
           .
           The
           sinne
           was
           Gehezies
           alone
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           leprosie
           cleaved
           not
           to
           him
           onely
           but
           to
           his
           posterity
           .
           
           2
           King.
           5.27
           .
           The
           sinne
           of
           crucifying
           Christ
           was
           the
           Jewes
           in
           that
           age
           alone
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           wrath
           is
           come
           upon
           them
           to
           the
           uttermost
           even
           unto
           this
           day
           .
           Matth.
           27.25
           .
           1
           Thes.
           2.16
           .
           Achan
           trespassed
           alone
           ,
           but
           he
           perished
           not
           alone
           but
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           
           and
           his
           daughters
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           had
           with
           him
           .
           Iosh.
           7.24
           .
           1
           King.
           21.21
           .
           Iudg.
           9.56
           .
           1
           King.
           2.33
           .
           Ierem.
           22.30
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           equity
           hereof
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Christ
           doth
           herein
           plainely
           appeare
           ,
           when
           all
           parties
           are
           glorified
           ,
           and
           all
           parties
           are
           
             willing
             and
             well
             pleased
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           injury
           done
           unto
           any
           :
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           so
           ;
           first
           ,
           
             All
             parties
             are
             glorified
          
           ,
           the
           Father
           is
           glorified
           in
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Sonne
           .
           
             I
             have
             both
             glorified
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             glorifie
             it
             againe
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           12.27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             I
             have
             glorified
             thee
             on
             earth
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             the
             worke
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           17.4
           .
           The
           Sonne
           is
           glorified
           ,
           
             Thou
             madest
             him
             a
             little
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             crownedst
             him
             with
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.7
           .
           Ioh.
           17.5
           .
           and
           the
           sinner
           is
           glorified
           ,
           
             I
             will
             that
             where
             I
             am
             they
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.24
           .
           secondly
           ,
           
             All
             parties
             are
             willing
          
           ;
           first
           ,
           the
           Father
           is
           willing
           ,
           for
           by
           his
           Ordination
           he
           appointed
           Christ
           to
           it
           ,
           Act.
           4.27
           ,
           28.
           by
           his
           love
           and
           tender
           Compassion
           he
           bestowed
           Christ
           upon
           us
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           by
           his
           Divine
           Acceptation
           hee
           rested
           well
           pleased
           in
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           17.5
           .
           in
           one
           word
           by
           his
           wonderfull
           Wisedome
           he
           fitted
           it
           to
           the
           manifestation
           
           of
           his
           glory
           and
           mercy
           ,
           to
           the
           reconciliation
           of
           him
           and
           his
           creature
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           exaltation
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           is
           willing
           ,
           hee
           chearfully
           submitted
           unto
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           10.9
           .
           and
           freely
           loved
           us
           and
           gave
           himselfe
           unto
           us
           ,
           Gal.
           2.20
           .
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           sinner
           is
           willing
           ,
           and
           accepteth
           and
           relieth
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           seene
           at
           large
           before
           in
           the
           third
           verse
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           injury
           done
           to
           any
           party
           ,
           where
           all
           are
           willing
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           are
           glorified
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           an
           innocent
           person
           may
           thus
           in
           Iustice
           and
           equity
           suffer
           for
           a
           nocent
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           (
           besides
           these
           acts
           of
           ordination
           in
           the
           supreme
           ,
           of
           submission
           in
           the
           surety
           ,
           and
           of
           consent
           in
           the
           delinquent
           )
           first
           ,
           an
           intimate
           and
           neere
           conjunction
           in
           him
           that
           suffereth
           with
           those
           that
           should
           have
           suffered
           .
           Severall
           unions
           and
           conjunctions
           there
           are
           ,
           as
           Politike
           between
           the
           members
           and
           subjects
           in
           a
           state
           ,
           and
           *
           thus
           is
           a
           commonwealth
           universally
           sinfull
           ,
           a
           few
           righteous
           men
           may
           as
           parts
           of
           that
           sinfull
           society
           be
           justly
           subject
           to
           those
           temporary
           evils
           which
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           society
           have
           contracted
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           may
           justly
           suffer
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24.17
           .
           and
           hee
           for
           theirs
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           12.25
           .
           secondly
           ,
           Naturall
           ,
           as
           betweene
           parents
           and
           children
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           visited
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Dathan
           upon
           his
           little
           ones
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.27.33
           .
           thirdly
           ,
           Mysticall
           as
           betweene
           man
           and
           wife
           ,
           so
           the
           Lord
           punished
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Amaziah
           the
           priest
           of
           Bethel
           by
           giving
           over
           his
           wife
           unto
           whoredome
           ,
           Amos
           7.17
           .
           and
           wee
           see
           in
           many
           cases
           the
           husband
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           charged
           and
           censured
           for
           the
           exorbitancies
           of
           his
           wife
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           Stipulatory
           and
           by
           consent
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           fidejussores
           or
           obsides
           ,
           who
           are
           punished
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           others
           whom
           they
           represent
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           place
           they
           stand
           as
           a
           caution
           and
           muniment
           against
           injuries
           which
           might
           be
           feared
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           prisoner
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           another
           person
           ,
           1
           King.
           20
           .
           39-42
           .
           fifthly
           ,
           Possessory
           
           as
           betweene
           a
           man
           and
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           finde
           that
           a
           man
           was
           to
           offer
           no
           beast
           for
           a
           sinne
           offering
           but
           that
           which
           was
           
             his
             owne
             ,
             Levit.
          
           5.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Now
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           there
           was
           in
           some
           manner
           conjunction
           betweene
           us
           and
           Christ
           ,
           He
           conversed
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Tribe
           and
           society
           amongst
           whom
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           together
           with
           them
           under
           that
           Romane
           yoke
           which
           was
           then
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           relation
           paid
           tribute
           unto
           Caesar
           :
           hee
           had
           the
           nature
           and
           seed
           of
           man
           and
           so
           was
           subject
           to
           all
           humane
           and
           naturall
           infirmities
           without
           sinne
           :
           Hee
           was
           mystically
           married
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           answerable
           for
           the
           debts
           and
           misdemeanours
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           entred
           into
           covenant
           ,
           and
           became
           suretie
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           liable
           to
           mans
           engagements
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           hee
           became
           the
           possession
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           him
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.12
           .
           not
           by
           way
           of
           Dominion
           (
           for
           so
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           .
           )
           but
           by
           way
           of
           
             communion
             and
             propriety
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           wee
           cannot
           offer
           him
           up
           unto
           God
           in
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           in
           our
           faith
           and
           prayers
           shew
           him
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           hold
           him
           up
           as
           our
           owne
           armour
           and
           fence
           against
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           13.14
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           in
           the
           innocent
           person
           suffering
           ,
           that
           he
           have
           a
           
             free
             and
             full
             dominion
          
           over
           that
           from
           which
           hee
           parteth
           ,
           in
           his
           suffering
           for
           another
           .
           As
           in
           suretiship
           ,
           a
           man
           hath
           free
           dominion
           over
           his
           money
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           respect
           he
           may
           engage
           himselfe
           to
           pay
           another
           mans
           debt
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           free
           dominion
           over
           himselfe
           or
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           not
           part
           with
           a
           member
           of
           his
           owne
           in
           commutation
           for
           anothers
           ,
           (
           as
           Zaleucus
           did
           for
           his
           sonne
           )
           nor
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           owne
           life
           for
           the
           delivering
           of
           another
           from
           death
           ,
           except
           in
           such
           cases
           as
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           limiteth
           and
           alloweth
           .
           But
           Christ
           was
           Lord
           of
           his
           owne
           
           life
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           power
           to
           lay
           it
           downe
           and
           to
           take
           it
           up
           .
           And
           this
           power
           he
           had
           (
           though
           he
           were
           in
           all
           points
           subject
           to
           the
           Law
           as
           we
           are
           )
           not
           solely
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           hypostaticall
           union
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           for
           the
           time
           exempt
           him
           from
           any
           of
           the
           obligations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           particular
           command
           ,
           constitution
           ,
           and
           designation
           to
           that
           service
           of
           laying
           downe
           his
           life
           .
           
             This
             commandement
             have
             I
             received
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           10.18
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           required
           that
           this
           Power
           be
           ample
           enough
           to
           breake
           thorow
           the
           sufferings
           he
           undertaketh
           ,
           and
           to
           re-assume
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           former
           condition
           againe
           .
           
             I
             have
             power
             to
             lay
             it
             downe
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             power
             to
             take
             it
             up
             .
          
           So
           then
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           is
           this
           ;
           by
           the
           most
           just
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           most
           obedient
           and
           voluntary
           susception
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           being
           one
           with
           us
           in
           a
           manifold
           and
           most
           secret
           union
           ,
           and
           having
           full
           power
           to
           lay
           downe
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           up
           his
           life
           againe
           by
           speciall
           command
           and
           allowance
           of
           his
           Father
           given
           him
           ,
           did
           most
           justly
           ,
           without
           injury
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           dishonour
           to
           ,
           or
           injustice
           in
           his
           Father
           ,
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           neere
           an
           union
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           not
           themselves
           have
           suffred
           them
           with
           obedience
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           or
           with
           so
           much
           glory
           to
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           mercy
           and
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           here
           againe
           objected
           ,
           that
           sin
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           said
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           which
           seems
           contrary
           to
           this
           payment
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           To
           answer
           this
           ,
           wee
           must
           note
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             N●xa
             seq●itur
             caput
          
           ,
           the
           delinquent
           himselfe
           is
           in
           person
           to
           suffer
           the
           penaltie
           denounced
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           is
           ,
           In
           the
           day
           that
           Thou
           eatest
           
             thou
             shalt
             dye
          
           ;
           and
           the
           soule
           that
           sinneth
           
             it
             shall
             die
          
           .
           Every
           man
           shall
           beare
           his
           
             owne
             burthen
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.5
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           its
           owne
           rigour
           ,
           doth
           not
           admit
           of
           any
           commutation
           ,
           or
           substitution
           of
           one
           for
           another
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           that
           another
           person
           suffering
           
           may
           procure
           a
           discharge
           to
           the
           person
           guilty
           ,
           and
           be
           valide
           to
           free
           him
           ,
           the
           will
           ,
           consent
           and
           mercy
           of
           him
           to
           whom
           the
           infliction
           of
           the
           punishment
           belongeth
           must
           concurre
           ,
           and
           his
           over-ruling
           power
           must
           dispence
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Lawes
           demands
           ,
           yet
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           execution
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           rigour
           ,
           which
           bindes
           wrath
           peremptorily
           upon
           the
           head
           onely
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           deserved
           it
           .
           So
           then
           wee
           see
           both
           these
           things
           doe
           sweetly
           concurre
           ;
           first
           ,
           a
           precedent
           satisfaction
           by
           paying
           the
           debt
           ;
           and
           yet
           secondly
           ,
           a
           true
           pardon
           and
           remission
           thereof
           to
           that
           partie
           which
           should
           have
           paid
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           mercy
           towards
           him
           ,
           a
           dispencing
           with
           the
           rigor
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           in
           strictnesse
           would
           not
           admit
           any
           other
           to
           pay
           it
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           how
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           our
           punishment
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           
             did
             all
             obedience
          
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           all
           actions
           of
           righteousnesse
           for
           us
           ;
           
             for
             such
             an
             high
             Priest
             became
             us
             who
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmelesse
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.26
           .
           Hee
           came
           not
           into
           the
           world
           but
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           neither
           suffered
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           thing
           but
           for
           us
           .
           As
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           glasse
           is
           by
           the
           favor
           of
           the
           Sunne-beame
           shining
           through
           it
           made
           the
           color
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           not
           inherent
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           relucent
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           extrinsecall
           affection
           :
           so
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           favor
           of
           God
           is
           so
           
             imputed
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           are
           
             quoad
             gratiosum
             Dei
             conspectum
          
           ,
           righteous
           too
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           I
           understand
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Hee
             hath
             not
             beheld
             iniquitie
             in
             Iacob
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             seen
             perversenesse
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Num.
          
           23.21
           .
           Though
           it
           is
           indeed
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           looketh
           on
           him
           as
           cloathed
           with
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           said
           not
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           seeth
           the
           color
           of
           the
           glasse
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           behold
           that
           other
           inherent
           color
           of
           its
           owne
           ,
           which
           yet
           it
           knoweth
           to
           bee
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Iustification
             by
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             imputed
          
           wee
           may
           make
           a
           
             double
             use
          
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           
           may
           teach
           us
           that
           great
           dutie
           of
           selfe-deniall
           ;
           wee
           see
           no
           righteousnesse
           will
           justifie
           us
           but
           Christs
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           not
           consist
           but
           with
           the
           deniall
           of
           our
           owne
           .
           And
           surely
           what-ever
           the
           professions
           of
           men
           in
           word
           may
           bee
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           dutie
           in
           all
           Christian
           Religion
           of
           more
           difficultie
           than
           this
           ,
           to
           trust
           Christ
           onely
           with
           our
           salvation
           .
           To
           doe
           holy
           duties
           of
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           praying
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           almesgiving
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           actions
           of
           charity
           or
           devotion
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           to
           abhorre
           our selves
           and
           our
           workes
           ,
           to
           esteeme
           our selves
           after
           wee
           have
           done
           all
           ,
           unprofitable
           servants
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           many
           st●ipes
           :
           to
           doe
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           them
           ;
           to
           owne
           the
           shame
           and
           dung
           of
           our
           solemne
           services
           :
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           the
           good
           workes
           wee
           can
           ,
           to
           say
           with
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Remember
             mee
          
           ,
           ô
           my
           God
           ,
           concerning
           this
           ,
           
             and
             spare
             me
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             mercie
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           13.22
           .
           and
           with
           
             David
             ,
             To
             thee
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             belongeth
             mercie
             ,
             for
             thou
             renderest
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             worke
             ,
             Psal.
          
           62.12
           .
           It
           is
           thy
           mercy
           to
           reward
           us
           according
           to
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           our
           workes
           ,
           who
           mightest
           in
           judgement
           confound
           us
           for
           the
           imperfection
           of
           our
           workes
           .
           To
           give
           God
           the
           praise
           of
           our
           working
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           to
           ourselves
           the
           shame
           of
           polluting
           his
           workes
           in
           us
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Doctrine
           so
           diametrally
           contrary
           to
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           thereby
           ,
           as
           justification
           by
           workes
           .
           No
           Papist
           in
           the
           world
           is
           or
           can
           bee
           more
           contentious
           for
           good
           workes
           than
           wee
           both
           in
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           exhortations
           to
           the
           people
           .
           We
           say
           no
           faith
           justifieth
           us
           before
           God
           but
           
             a
             working
             faith
          
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           righteous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           but
           by
           
             workes
             of
             holinesse
             ;
             without
             holinesse
          
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           God
           ,
           hee
           that
           is
           Christs
           is
           
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
          
           ,
           purifieth
           himselfe
           even
           as
           hee
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           walketh
           as
           hee
           did
           in
           this
           world
           .
           Here
           onely
           is
           the
           difference
           ;
           we
           
             doe
             them
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           our
           Dutie
           ,
           and
           testifications
           of
           our
           love
           and
           thankfulnesse
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           of
           the
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           but
           wee
           
             dare
             not
             trust
             in
             them
          
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           which
           wee
           hope
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           before
           the
           tribunall
           of
           Gods
           Iustice
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           at
           best
           mingled
           with
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           themselves
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           high
           Priest
           to
           take
           off
           their
           iniquity
           .
           Wee
           know
           enough
           in
           Christ
           to
           depend
           on
           ,
           we
           never
           can
           finde
           enough
           in
           our selves
           .
           And
           this
           confidence
           wee
           have
           ,
           if
           God
           would
           ever
           have
           had
           us
           justified
           by
           workes
           ,
           hee
           would
           have
           given
           us
           grace
           enough
           to
           fulfill
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           left
           a
           Prayer
           upon
           publike
           record
           for
           us
           every
           day
           to
           repeat
           ,
           and
           to
           regulate
           all
           our
           owne
           Prayers
           by
           ,
           
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
          
           .
           For
           how
           dares
           that
           man
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           justified
           by
           my
           workes
           ,
           who
           must
           every
           day
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             forgive
             mee
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             bee
             mercifull
             unto
             mee
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           Nay
           though
           wee
           could
           fulfill
           the
           whole
           Law
           perfectly
           ,
           yet
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinnes
           formerly
           contracted
           wee
           could
           no
           other
           way
           bee
           justified
           ,
           than
           by
           laying
           hold
           by
           faith
           on
           the
           satisfaction
           and
           sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           may
           teach
           us
           confidence
           against
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           temptations
           .
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             ,
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Satan
           is
           the
           blackest
           enemie
           ,
           and
           sinne
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           hee
           can
           alleage
           against
           mee
           ,
           or
           my
           soule
           is
           or
           can
           bee
           subject
           unto
           ;
           for
           
             Hell
             is
             not
             so
             evill
             as
             sinne
             .
          
           In
           as
           much
           as
           Hell
           is
           of
           Gods
           making
           ,
           but
           sinne
           onely
           of
           mine
           .
           Hell
           is
           made
           against
           mee
           ,
           but
           sinne
           is
           committed
           against
           God.
           Now
           I
           know
           Christ
           came
           to
           destroy
           the
           workes
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           arguments
           and
           reasonings
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
           Thou
           canst
           not
           stand
           before
           God
           ,
           saith
           Satan
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           a
           grievous
           sinner
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           devouring
           fire
           .
           But
           faith
           can
           answere
           ,
           Christ
           is
           able
           both
           to
           cover
           and
           to
           cure
           my
           sinne
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           vanish
           as
           a
           miste
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           as
           farre
           out
           of
           mine
           owne
           sight
           ,
           as
           the
           East
           is
           from
           the
           West
           .
           But
           thou
           hast
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           Christ
           ,
           thy
           sinnes
           are
           so
           many
           and
           
           so
           foule
           ;
           surely
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           my
           soule
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           honourable
           and
           pretious
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           it
           covereth
           a
           multitude
           of
           sinnes
           .
           Paul
           was
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           and
           injurious
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           sinners
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           obtained
           mercy
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           be
           for
           a
           patterne
           of
           all
           long-suffering
           to
           those
           that
           should
           after
           beleeve
           in
           Christ.
           If
           I
           had
           as
           much
           sinne
           upon
           my
           soule
           as
           thou
           hast
           ,
           yet
           faith
           could
           unlade
           them
           all
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           &
           Christ
           could
           swallow
           them
           all
           up
           in
           his
           mercy
           .
           But
           thou
           hast
           still
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           thou
           continuest
           in
           thy
           sinne
           .
           But
           doth
           hee
           not
           call
           mee
           ,
           invite
           me
           ,
           beseech
           mee
           ,
           command
           me
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ?
           If
           then
           I
           have
           a
           heart
           to
           answer
           his
           call
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           hand
           to
           draw
           me
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           or
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           stood
           betweene
           .
           But
           thou
           obeyest
           not
           this
           call
           .
           True
           indeed
           and
           pittifull
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           slow
           of
           following
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           want
           much
           faith
           :
           but
           yet
           Lord
           thou
           dost
           not
           use
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           smoaking
           flax
           ,
           or
           to
           breake
           the
           bruized
           reed
           ;
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           helpe
           mine
           unbeleefe
           .
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           venture
           my
           soule
           upon
           thy
           mercy
           ,
           to
           throw
           away
           all
           mine
           owne
           loading
           ,
           and
           to
           cleave
           onely
           to
           this
           planck
           of
           salvation
           .
           But
           faith
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           whereas
           thou
           art
           uncleane
           still
           .
           True
           indeed
           ,
           and
           miserable
           man
           I
           am
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           motions
           of
           sinne
           doe
           worke
           in
           my
           members
           .
           But
           yet
           Lord
           I
           hate
           every
           false
           heart
           ;
           I
           delight
           in
           thy
           Law
           with
           mine
           innerman
           ,
           I
           doe
           that
           which
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           consent
           to
           thy
           Law
           that
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           thy
           will
           ,
           to
           feare
           thy
           name
           ,
           &
           to
           follow
           thee
           whithersoever
           thou
           leadest
           mee
           .
           But
           these
           are
           but
           emptie
           velleities
           ,
           the
           wishings
           and
           wouldings
           of
           an
           evill
           heart
           .
           Lord
           to
           me
           belongeth
           the
           shame
           of
           my
           failings
           ,
           but
           to
           thee
           belongeth
           the
           glory
           of
           thy
           mercy
           and
           forgivenesse
           .
           Too
           true
           it
           is
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           all
           I
           should
           :
           but
           doe
           I
           allow
           my selfe
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           should
           not
           ?
           doe
           I
           make
           use
           of
           mine
           infirmities
           
           to
           justifie
           my selfe
           by
           them
           ,
           or
           shelter
           my selfe
           under
           them
           ,
           or
           dispence
           with
           my selfe
           in
           them
           ?
           though
           I
           doe
           not
           the
           things
           I
           should
           ,
           yet
           I
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           desires
           of
           my
           soule
           are
           towards
           them
           ;
           I
           hate
           ,
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           fight
           with
           my selfe
           for
           not
           doing
           them
           .
           I
           am
           ashamed
           of
           mine
           infirmities
           ,
           as
           the
           blemishes
           of
           my
           profession
           ,
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           groane
           under
           them
           as
           the
           burdens
           of
           my
           soule
           :
           I
           have
           no
           lust
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           know
           ,
           to
           crucifie
           it
           .
           I
           heare
           of
           no
           further
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           I
           admire
           it
           ,
           and
           hunger
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           presse
           on
           to
           it
           .
           I
           can
           take
           Christ
           and
           affliction
           ,
           Christ
           and
           persecution
           together
           .
           I
           can
           take
           Christ
           without
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           can
           take
           Christ
           without
           my selfe
           .
           I
           have
           no
           unjust
           gaine
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           restore
           it
           .
           No
           time
           have
           I
           lost
           by
           earthly
           businesse
           from
           Gods
           service
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           redeeme
           it
           .
           I
           have
           followed
           no
           sinfull
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           abandon
           it
           ,
           no
           evill
           company
           but
           I
           mightily
           abhorre
           it
           .
           I
           never
           sware
           an
           oath
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           remember
           it
           with
           a
           bleeding
           conscience
           ;
           I
           never
           neglected
           a
           duty
           but
           I
           can
           recount
           it
           with
           revenge
           and
           indignation
           .
           I
           doe
           not
           in
           any
           man
           see
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           I
           love
           him
           the
           more
           dearly
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           my selfe
           for
           being
           so
           much
           unlike
           it
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           I
           shall
           speed
           never
           the
           worse
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           thee
           for
           mine
           enemie
           .
           I
           know
           I
           shall
           speed
           much
           the
           better
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           my selfe
           for
           mine
           enemie
           .
           Certainly
           hee
           that
           can
           take
           Christ
           offer'd
           ,
           that
           can
           in
           all
           points
           admit
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           purifie
           as
           to
           justifie
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           rule
           as
           save
           ,
           as
           well
           his
           grace
           as
           his
           mercie
           ,
           neede
           not
           feare
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           armies
           of
           the
           foulest
           sinnes
           which
           Satan
           can
           charge
           his
           conscience
           withall
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           great
           vertue
           and
           fruit
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           was
           
             ex
             redundantia
             meriti
          
           ,
           from
           the
           redundancy
           and
           overflowing
           of
           his
           merit
           .
           First
           ,
           hee
           doth
           
             merit
             to
             have
             a
             Church
          
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           
           effect
           of
           that
           great
           price
           which
           he
           payed
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           a
           
             purchased
             people
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.9
           .
           
             Ask
             of
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             the
             heathen
             for
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             Psal.
          
           2.8
           .
           when
           hee
           made
           his
           soule
           an
           offering
           for
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           did
           by
           that
           meanes
           see
           his
           seed
           ,
           and
           divide
           a
           portion
           with
           the
           great
           ,
           Esai
           .
           53.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           delivering
           and
           selecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           out
           of
           this
           present
           evill
           world
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Christs
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Gal.
           1.4
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           did
           
             merit
             all
             such
             good
             things
          
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           love
           of
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Father
           towards
           the
           Church
           did
           resolve
           to
           conferre
           upon
           it
           .
           They
           may
           I
           conceive
           be
           reduced
           to
           two
           heads
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Immunitie
             from
             evill
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           left
           to
           bee
           removed
           after
           the
           payment
           of
           our
           debt
           ,
           or
           taking
           off
           from
           us
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           obligation
           unto
           punishment
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           
             Dominion
             of
             Sinne.
             Sinne
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.14
           .
           The
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             hath
             made
             mee
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sinne
             and
             of
             Death
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.2
           .
           
             He
             that
             committeth
             sinne
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sinne
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Sonne
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             ,
             you
             shall
             bee
             free
             indeed
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8
           .
           34-36
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           an
           artificer
           of
           sinne
           ,
           one
           that
           maketh
           it
           his
           trade
           and
           profession
           ,
           and
           therefore
           bringeth
           it
           to
           any
           perfection
           .
           Hee
           hath
           received
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           that
           chaineth
           up
           his
           lusts
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             burning
          
           ,
           which
           worketh
           out
           his
           drosse
           ,
           Esai
           .
           4.4
           .
           Mal.
           3.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Matth.
           3.2
           .
           Such
           is
           ,
           The
           
             Vanity
             of
             our
             Minde
          
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           are
           naturally
           unable
           to
           thinke
           ,
           or
           to
           cherish
           a
           good
           thought
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           Eph.
           4.17
           .
           The
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           unable
           to
           perceive
           ,
           or
           delight
           in
           any
           spirituall
           thing
           ,
           Eph.
           4.18
           .
           Ioh.
           1.5
           .
           Luk.
           24
           ,
           25.45
           .
           The
           
             Spirit
             of
             disobedience
             and
          
           habituall
           strangenesse
           and
           aversenesse
           from
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           4.18
           .
           Iob
           20.14
           .
           Such
           are
           also
           all
           those
           
             slavish
             ,
             affrightfull
             ,
             and
             contumacious
             effects
             of
             the
             Law
             in
          
           terrifying
           the
           conscience
           ,
           irritating
           the
           concupiscence
           ,
           and
           compelling
           the
           froward
           heart
           to
           an
           unwilling
           and
           
           unwelcome
           conformitie
           .
           The
           Law
           is
           now
           made
           our
           counseller
           ,
           a
           delight
           to
           the
           inner
           man
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           a
           lion
           before
           ,
           hath
           now
           food
           and
           sweetnesse
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Many
             Priviledges
          
           and
           dignities
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           principall
           and
           generall
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           
             unitie
             unto
             Christ
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           by
           the
           fellowship
           of
           his
           holy
           and
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           wee
           have
           an
           unction
           which
           teacheth
           us
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           his
           voyce
           ,
           which
           
             sanctifieth
             our
             nature
          
           ,
           by
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           renewing
           of
           Gods
           most
           holy
           and
           righteous
           Image
           in
           us
           .
           Which
           
             sanctifieth
             our
             Persons
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           spirituall
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           .
           Kings
           ,
           to
           order
           our
           owne
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           desires
           ,
           studies
           towards
           him
           ,
           to
           fight
           with
           principalities
           ,
           powers
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           Priests
           ,
           to
           offer
           up
           our
           bodies
           ,
           soules
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           thanksgivings
           ,
           almes
           ,
           spirituall
           services
           upon
           that
           Altar
           ,
           which
           is
           before
           his
           mercy-seate
           ,
           and
           to
           slay
           and
           mortifie
           our
           lusts
           and
           earthly
           members
           ;
           which
           
             sanctifieth
             all
             our
             actions
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           services
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           others
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           this
           unity
           with
           him
           growes
           
             our
             adoption
          
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           fruit
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           .
           Hee
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           receive
           
             The
             Adoption
             of
             Sonnes
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.5
           .
           By
           which
           wee
           have
           free
           accesse
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           sure
           supplies
           in
           all
           our
           wants
           ,
           because
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           knoweth
           all
           our
           needs
           ,
           a
           most
           certaine
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           salvation
           in
           hope
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           already
           
             saved
             by
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.24
           .
           and
           Christ
           is
           to
           us
           the
           
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.27
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           is
           from
           hence
           
             our
             exaltation
          
           ,
           in
           our
           finall
           victory
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           by
           the
           fellowship
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           victory
           over
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           ours
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.20.49
           .
           Phil.
           3.21
           .
           And
           in
           our
           complete
           salvation
           ,
           being
           carried
           in
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           himselfe
           without
           spot
           and
           blamelesse
           ,
           Eph.
           5.26
           ,
           27.
           and
           to
           bee
           brought
           unto
           God
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           Now
           
           to
           take
           all
           in
           one
           view
           ,
           what
           a
           summe
           of
           mercy
           is
           here
           together
           .
           Remission
           of
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           discharge
           of
           all
           debts
           ,
           deliverance
           from
           all
           curses
           ;
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           triumph
           ,
           security
           ,
           exaltation
           above
           all
           evils
           ,
           enemies
           ,
           or
           feares
           ;
           a
           peculiar
           ,
           purchased
           ,
           roiall
           seed
           ,
           (
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           his
           Sonne
           )
           deliverance
           from
           the
           dominion
           and
           service
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           hardnesse
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           bondage
           ,
           coaction
           ,
           terror
           ;
           sanctification
           of
           our
           persons
           ,
           natures
           ,
           lives
           ,
           actions
           ;
           adoption
           ,
           hope
           ,
           victory
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           salvation
           ,
           glory
           .
           O
           what
           a
           price
           was
           that
           which
           procured
           it
           ?
           O
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           ought
           we
           to
           bee
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           procured
           ?
        
         
           The
           fifth
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           about
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           Christ
           I
           shall
           dispatch
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Duty
           wee
           owe
           upon
           all
           this
           .
           First
           ,
           then
           wee
           should
           not
           receive
           so
           great
           a
           grace
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           lay
           hold
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
           
             Let
             us
             feare
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             lest
             a
             promise
             being
             left
             us
             ,
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             any
             of
             you
             should
             seeme
             to
             come
             short
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             unto
             us
             was
             the
             Gospell
             preached
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             the
             word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             mixed
             with
             faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.1
           ,
           2.
           
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           but
           reconcileable
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             One
             with
             us
             in
             his
             good
             will
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           proclamation
           of
           peace
           .
           When
           two
           parties
           are
           at
           variance
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           actuall
           peace
           without
           the
           mutuall
           consent
           of
           both
           againe
           ;
           till
           wee
           by
           faith
           give
           our
           consent
           ,
           and
           actually
           turne
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           seeke
           his
           favor
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           mercy
           which
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ;
           though
           God
           be
           one
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           sendeth
           a
           mediator
           ,
           and
           maketh
           tender
           of
           reconcilement
           with
           us
           ,
           yet
           this
           grace
           of
           his
           is
           to
           us
           in
           vaine
           ,
           because
           wee
           continue
           his
           enemies
           still
           .
           The
           Sunne
           is
           set
           in
           the
           heavens
           for
           a
           publike
           light
           ,
           yet
           it
           benefiteth
           none
           but
           those
           who
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           to
           admit
           and
           make
           use
           of
           its
           light
           .
           A
           court
           of
           justice
           or
           equity
           is
           a
           publike
           sanctuary
           ,
           yet
           it
           actually
           relieveth
           none
           but
           those
           that
           seek
           unto
           it
           .
           Christ
           is
           a
           publike
           and
           universall
           salvation
           ,
           set
           up
           for
           all
           
           comers
           ,
           and
           appliable
           to
           all
           particulars
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           Hee
           is
           not
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.9
           .
           
             Hee
             tasted
             death
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.9
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           not
           beneficiall
           unto
           life
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           those
           that
           receive
           him
           .
           Onely
           those
           that
           receive
           him
           are
           by
           these
           mercies
           of
           his
           made
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.12
           .
           without
           faith
           they
           abide
           his
           enemies
           still
           .
           God
           in
           Christ
           publisheth
           himselfe
           a
           God
           of
           peace
           and
           unity
           towards
           us
           ,
           Gal.
           3.20
           .
           And
           setteth
           forth
           Christ
           as
           an
           all-sufficient
           treasure
           of
           mercy
           to
           all
           that
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           owne
           misery
           will
           fly
           unto
           him
           ,
           Revel
           .
           22.17
           .
           But
           till
           men
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           are
           thus
           willing
           to
           yeeld
           their
           owne
           consents
           ,
           and
           to
           meete
           his
           reconciliation
           towards
           them
           ,
           with
           theirs
           towards
           him
           ,
           his
           wrath
           abideth
           upon
           them
           still
           ;
           for
           by
           beleeving
           onely
           he
           will
           have
           his
           sonnes
           death
           
             actually
             effectuall
          
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           sufficient
           before
           .
           O
           therefore
           let
           us
           not
           venture
           to
           beare
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           curse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           upon
           our
           owne
           shoulders
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           so
           present
           a
           remedie
           ,
           and
           so
           willing
           a
           friend
           at
           hand
           to
           ease
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           feele
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           working
           in
           us
           ,
           purging
           our
           consciences
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           renewing
           our
           nature
           ,
           cleansing
           us
           from
           the
           power
           and
           pollution
           of
           sinne
           ;
           for
           when
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           sweete
           operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           wee
           are
           therewithall
           sprinkled
           ,
           wee
           shall
           then
           make
           it
           all
           our
           study
           to
           hate
           ,
           and
           to
           forbeare
           sinne
           ,
           which
           squeezed
           out
           so
           pretious
           bloud
           ,
           and
           wrung
           such
           bitter
           cries
           from
           so
           mercifull
           a
           high
           Priest
           ;
           to
           live
           no
           longer
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             secundum
             hominem
          
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.3
           .
           Hos.
           6.7
           .
           After
           our
           owne
           lusts
           and
           wayes
           :
           but
           (
           as
           men
           that
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           )
           to
           live
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.14
           .
           1
           Pet.
           4.2
           .
           All
           that
           wee
           can
           doe
           is
           too
           little
           to
           answere
           so
           great
           love
           .
           Love
           to
           emptie
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           humble
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           bee
           God
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           bee
           God
           
           on
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           from
           us
           the
           hatred
           ,
           fury
           and
           vengeance
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           primitive
           purity
           &
           condition
           againe
           .
           Why
           should
           it
           be
           esteemed
           a
           needlesse
           thing
           to
           bee
           most
           rigorously
           conscionable
           ,
           &
           exactly
           circumspect
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           service
           as
           unto
           which
           wee
           are
           engaged
           with
           so
           infinite
           ,
           and
           unsearchable
           bounty
           ?
           Hee
           payed
           our
           debt
           to
           the
           uttermost
           farthing
           ,
           drunk
           every
           drop
           of
           our
           bitter
           Cup
           ,
           and
           saved
           us
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           throughly
           :
           why
           should
           not
           wee
           labour
           to
           performe
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           fulfill
           every
           one
           of
           his
           most
           sweete
           commands
           to
           the
           uttermost
           too
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           walke
           before
           him
           with
           all
           reverence
           and
           feare
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           have
           received
           a
           Kingdome
           which
           cannot
           bee
           moved
           ,
           Heb.
           12.28
           .
           And
           with
           frequent
           consideration
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           in
           presumption
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           harden
           our
           hearts
           ,
           or
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           3.1.8
           .
           But
           in
           due
           remembrance
           of
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           purchase
           to
           himselfe
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           be
           zealous
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           Tit.
           2.14
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           we
           should
           learne
           confidence
           and
           boldnesse
           towards
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           great
           ,
           a
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           a
           mercifull
           high
           Priest
           ;
           this
           use
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           it
           .
           
             Seeing
             we
             have
             a
             great
             high
             Priest-let
             us
             hold
             fast
             our
             profession-and
             come
             with
             boldnesse
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             Heb.
          
           4.14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Having
             therefore
             boldnesse
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Iesus-and
             having
             an
             high
             Priest
             over
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             draw
             neere
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
          
           10
           .
           19-22
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           wee
           learne
           perseverance
           and
           stedfastnesse
           in
           our
           profession
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           able
           to
           carry
           u●
           through
           and
           save
           us
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           indeed
           makes
           us
           partakers
           of
           Christ.
           
             Wee
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             wee
             hold
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             confidence
             stedfast
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Heb.
          
           3.14
           .
           The
           considering
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           perseverance
           in
           finishing
           his
           owne
           worke
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           
           and
           ability
           to
           save
           us
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           will
           keepe
           us
           from
           fainting
           in
           our
           service
           and
           the
           profession
           we
           have
           taken
           ,
           Heb.
           12.2
           ,
           3.10.23
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           we
           have
           hereby
           accesse
           to
           present
           our
           prayers
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           spirituall
           Sacrifices
           upon
           this
           Altar
           ,
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           that
           great
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           liberty
           to
           come
           unto
           God
           by
           him
           who
           liveth
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           7.25
           .
           
             In
             him
             wee
             have
             accesse
             with
             confidence
             by
             faith
             ,
             Eph.
          
           3.12
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           have
           his
           
             eyes
             open
             to
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             to
             hearken
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           .
           8.52
           .
           Because
           hee
           first
           looketh
           upon
           our
           Persons
           in
           Christ
           ,
           before
           hee
           receiveth
           or
           admitteth
           any
           of
           our
           services
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           ought
           frequently
           to
           celebrate
           the
           memorie
           ,
           and
           to
           commemorate
           the
           Benefits
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           wherein
           God
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           glorified
           ,
           and
           wee
           so
           wonderfully
           saved
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           hath
           of
           purpose
           instituted
           a
           sacred
           ordinance
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           Paschall
           Lambe
           ,
           that
           as
           that
           was
           a
           prefiguration
           of
           Christs
           death
           expected
           ,
           so
           this
           should
           to
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           bee
           a
           resemblance
           and
           commemoration
           of
           the
           same
           exhibited
           .
           
             So
             often
             as
             yee
             eate
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             this
             Cup
             ,
             yee
             shew
             forth
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             hee
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.26
           .
           For
           in
           the
           ordinances
           hee
           is
           
             crucified
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.1
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           more
           than
           once
           inferres
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           Sacrifice
           and
           office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           our
           dutie
           of
           not
           forsaking
           the
           assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           exhorting
           and
           provoking
           one
           another
           ,
           Heb.
           3.13.10.24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           mentioned
           in
           the
           words
           concerning
           the
           Priest-hood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           about
           the
           
             Order
             of
             it
             .
             Thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             [
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedek
             .
             ]
             Secundum
             verbum
             ,
          
           or
           
             secundum
             morem
             &
             rationem
          
           :
           the
           Apostle
           readeth
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           Melchisedeks
           Priesthood
           .
           Of
           this
           Melchisedek
           ,
           wee
           finde
           mention
           made
           but
           in
           two
           
           places
           onely
           of
           the
           whole
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           in
           both
           very
           briefly
           ;
           the
           first
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Abraham
           returning
           from
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           when
           Melchisedek
           ,
           being
           the
           Priest
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           brought
           forth
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           blessed
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           14.18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           the
           other
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           things
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Order
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             hard
             to
             bee
             understood
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.11
           .
           It
           was
           so
           then
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           would
           bee
           still
           ,
           if
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           had
           not
           cleered
           the
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           shewed
           wherin
           the
           Type
           and
           the
           Antitype
           did
           fully
           answere
           ;
           which
           hee
           hath
           largely
           done
           in
           Heb.
           7.
           
        
         
           For
           understanding
           and
           cleering
           the
           particulars
           which
           are
           herein
           considerable
           ,
           
           here
           are
           some
           questions
           which
           offer
           themselves
           .
           First
           ,
           who
           Melchisedek
           was
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           Order
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           why
           Christ
           was
           to
           bee
           a
           Priest
           after
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           Aarons
           ?
           Fourthly
           ,
           why
           hee
           brought
           forth
           bread
           and
           wine
           ?
           Fifthly
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           it
           was
           with
           which
           hee
           blessed
           Abraham
           ?
           Sixthly
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           received
           Tithes
           ?
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           hee
           was
           without
           Father
           ,
           and
           without
           Mother
           ,
           without
           beginning
           of
           dayes
           ,
           or
           end
           of
           life
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           Melchisedek
           ,
           who
           hee
           was
           ,
           much
           hath
           been
           said
           by
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           confidence
           .
           a
           Some
           hereticks
           of
           old
           affirmed
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           b
           Others
           that
           hee
           was
           an
           Angell
           .
           c
           Others
           that
           hee
           was
           Sem
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Noah
           .
           d
           Others
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Canaanite
           ,
           extraordinarily
           raised
           up
           by
           God
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           e
           Others
           that
           hee
           was
           
             Christ
             himselfe
          
           ,
           manifest
           by
           a
           speciall
           dispensation
           and
           priviledge
           unto
           Abraham
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           seen
           his
           day
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           ,
           Ioh.
           8.56
           .
           Difference
           also
           there
           is
           about
           Salem
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           which
           hee
           was
           King.
           Some
           take
           it
           for
           Ierusalem
           ,
           as
           *
           Iosephus
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           ancients
           .
           Others
           for
           a
           citie
           in
           the
           halfe
           tribe
           of
           Manasse
           ,
           within
           the
           River
           Iordan
           ,
           where
           Hierom
           reports
           that
           some
           ●uines
           of
           the
           
           palace
           of
           Melchisedek
           were
           in
           his
           dayes
           conceived
           to
           remaine
           .
           Tedious
           I
           might
           be
           in
           insisting
           on
           this
           point
           who
           Melchisedek
           was
           .
           But
           when
           I
           finde
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           purposely
           concealing
           his
           name
           ,
           genealogie
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           ending
           ,
           and
           descent
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           speciall
           purpose
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           men
           should
           toile
           themselves
           in
           the
           darke
           to
           finde
           out
           that
           of
           which
           they
           have
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           solide
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           the
           inevidence
           whereof
           is
           expressely
           recorded
           ,
           to
           make
           Melchisedek
           thereby
           the
           fitter
           type
           of
           Christs
           everlasting
           Priesthood
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           It
           is
           as
           much
           as
           the
           state
           ,
           condition
           ,
           or
           prescribed
           Rule
           of
           Melchisedek
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             After
             the
             power
             of
             an
             endlesse
             life
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.16
           .
           Not
           by
           a
           corporeall
           unction
           ,
           legall
           ceremony
           ,
           or
           the
           intervening
           act
           of
           a
           humane
           ordination
           :
           but
           by
           a
           heavenly
           institution
           ,
           and
           immediate
           unction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           ,
           by
           that
           extraordinary
           manner
           whereby
           hee
           was
           to
           bee
           both
           King
           and
           Priest
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           Melchisedek
           was
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Why
           was
           hee
           not
           a
           Priest
           after
           the
           order
           of
           Aaron
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           giveth
           us
           an
           answere
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
          
           but
           was
           
             weake
             and
             unprofitable
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           bee
           abolished
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           place
           to
           another
           Priesthood
           .
           Men
           were
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           it
           to
           bee
           led
           to
           him
           who
           was
           to
           abolish
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           7.11
           ,
           12.
           as
           the
           morning-starre
           leadeth
           to
           the
           sunne
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           rising
           thereof
           vanisheth
           .
           The
           ministery
           and
           promises
           of
           Christ
           were
           better
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Priest-hood
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           office
           of
           dispencing
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           
             more
             excellent
          
           likewise
           ,
           Heb.
           8
           6.
           
           For
           when
           the
           Law
           and
           covenant
           were
           to
           bee
           abolished
           ,
           the
           Priesthood
           in
           which
           they
           were
           established
           ,
           was
           to
           die
           likewise
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Why
           Melchisedek
           brought
           forth
           bread
           and
           wine
           ?
           The
           Papists
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           something
           to
           build
           the
           idolatry
           of
           their
           masse
           upon
           ,
           make
           Melchisedek
           
           to
           
             Sacrifice
             bread
             and
             wine
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           I
           will
           not
           fall
           into
           so
           tedious
           a
           controversie
           ,
           as
           no
           way
           tending
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           infinite
           litigations
           there
           have
           been
           between
           the
           parts
           already
           about
           it
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ;
           Wee
           grant
           that
           the
           Ancients
           doe
           frequently
           make
           it
           
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Eucharist
          
           but
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           ,
           
           not
           of
           
             literall
             prediction
          
           ,
           or
           
             strict
             prefiguration
          
           ;
           as
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           Egypt
           have
           I
           called
           my
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           in
           Rama
           was
           there
           a
           voyce
           heard
           ,
           which
           were
           literally
           and
           historically
           true
           in
           another
           sense
           ,
           are
           yet
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           applied
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           unto
           the
           History
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           2.15.18
           .
           But
           wee
           may
           note
           ;
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Sacrificavit
           ,
           but
           Protulit
           ,
           hee
           brought
           it
           forth
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           offer
           it
           up
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           brought
           it
           forth
           to
           Abraham
           as
           
             a
             Prince
          
           to
           entertaine
           him
           after
           his
           conquest
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           Cajetan
           understand
           it
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           Priest
           to
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           offer
           ,
           he
           offered
           bread
           and
           wine
           truely
           ,
           these
           men
           ,
           onely
           the
           lying
           shapes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           not
           bread
           and
           wine
           it selfe
           which
           they
           say
           are
           transubstantiated
           into
           another
           thing
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           Priest-hood
           of
           Melchisedek
           as
           Type
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           substance
           ,
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Priesthood
           which
           could
           not
           passe
           unto
           any
           other
           either
           as
           successor
           or
           vicar
           to
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           onely
           by
           divine
           and
           immediate
           unction
           ;
           but
           the
           Papists
           make
           themselves
           Priests
           by
           humane
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           ordination
           to
           offer
           that
           which
           they
           say
           Melchisedek
           offered
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           most
           insolently
           make
           themselves
           either
           successors
           ,
           or
           vicars
           ,
           or
           sharers
           ,
           and
           co-partners
           and
           workers
           together
           with
           him
           and
           his
           Antitype
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           the
           offices
           of
           such
           a
           Priesthood
           as
           was
           totally
           uncommunicable
           ,
           and
           intransient
           ,
           Heb.
           7.24
           .
           and
           so
           most
           sacril●giously
           rob
           him
           of
           that
           honor
           which
           hee
           hath
           assumed
           to
           himselfe
           as
           his
           peculiar
           office
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           blessing
           it
           was
           wherewith
           Melchisedek
           blessed
           Abraham
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             twofold
             Benediction
          
           .
           The
           one
           Charitativa
           ,
           o●t
           of
           
           love
           ,
           and
           so
           any
           man
           may
           blesse
           another
           by
           way
           of
           euprecation
           or
           well
           wishing
           :
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             bee
             upon
             you
             ,
             we
             blesse
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
          
           129.8
           .
           the
           other
           Autoritativa
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           superiour
           and
           publike
           person
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           of
           office
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           effecting
           ,
           and
           reall
           conveying
           the
           blessing
           it selfe
           desired
           :
           
             without
             all
             contradiction
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             the
             lesse
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           7.7
           .
           and
           such
           was
           this
           of
           
             Melchisedek
             .
             Benedictio
             obsignans
          
           ,
           a
           seale
           ,
           assurance
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           confirmation
           of
           the
           promise
           before
           made
           ,
           Gen.
           12.2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           received
           Tithes
           ?
           I
           answer
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           
             Ius
             decimarum
          
           ,
           and
           received
           them
           as
           testifications
           of
           homage
           ,
           duty
           ,
           and
           obedience
           from
           Abraham
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           it
           as
           argument
           to
           prove
           his
           greatnes
           above
           Abraham
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           no
           argument
           in
           the
           case
           of
           pure
           gift
           .
           Since
           gifts
           ,
           qu●tenus
           gifts
           ,
           though
           they
           prove
           not
           a
           generall
           inferioritie
           in
           him
           that
           receives
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           prove
           that
           in
           that
           case
           there
           is
           something
           which
           may
           be
           imputed
           ,
           and
           which
           deserves
           acknowledgement
           .
           But
           in
           this
           particular
           all
           the
           acknowledgements
           are
           from
           Abraham
           to
           Melchisedek
           .
           Besides
           ,
           nothing
           was
           here
           by
           Abraham
           or
           Melchisedek
           done
           after
           an
           arbitrary
           manner
           ,
           but
           
             Extraordinario
             spiritus
             afflatu
             &
             ex
             officio
             ,
          
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           as
           learned
           Cameron
           hath
           observed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           hee
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           without
           father
           ,
           mother
           ,
           or
           genealogie
           ?
           I
           answer
           with
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           literally
           and
           strictly
           ;
           but
           onely
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           of
           him
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           man
           ,
           without
           signifying
           his
           line
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           end
           ,
           or
           race
           ,
           (
           as
           Tiberius
           said
           of
           Rufus
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             Homo
             ex
             se
             natus
          
           )
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           the
           fitter
           to
           typifie
           Christs
           person
           and
           excellencie
           in
           whom
           those
           things
           were
           really
           true
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           
             quoad
             nos
          
           ,
           spoken
           of
           the
           type
           ,
           of
           whose
           beginning
           ,
           end
           ,
           or
           parentage
           ,
           wee
           
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           can
           have
           any
           knowledge
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           easie
           for
           you
           to
           preoccupate
           those
           observations
           ,
           which
           grow
           betweene
           the
           Type
           and
           the
           Antitype
           ,
           which
           therefore
           I
           will
           but
           cursorily
           propose
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           Christs
           Priesthood
           is
           such
           as
           did
           induce
           a
           kingdome
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           Melchisedek
           was
           King
           of
           
             Salem
             ,
             and
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God.
          
           ]
           This
           ,
           Saint
           Hierom
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           Ambrose
           ,
           report
           to
           have
           been
           meant
           by
           the
           
             order
             of
             Melchisedek
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Regale
             Sacerdotium
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           to
           be
           a
           
             Royall
             Priest.
          
           By
           way
           of
           merit
           purchasing
           a
           kingdome
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           conquest
           recovering
           it
           to
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           this
           mystery
           was
           obscurely
           intimated
           ,
           in
           the
           marriages
           allowed
           between
           the
           regall
           and
           sacerdotall
           tribes
           of
           Iuda
           and
           Levi
           ,
           which
           confusion
           was
           in
           the
           other
           Tribes
           interdicted
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           that
           Christ
           by
           offering
           up
           himselfe
           a
           Sacrifice
           unto
           God
           ,
           is
           become
           unto
           his
           people
           
             a
             King
             of
             Righteousnesse
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Lord
             our
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           in
           which
           sense
           he
           is
           called
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             life
             ,
             Act.
          
           3.15
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           power
           given
           him
           as
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           quicken
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           whom
           hee
           will
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.20
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           this
           comes
           from
           his
           Sacrifice
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           us
           imputed
           ,
           and
           by
           us
           with
           faith
           implyed
           and
           apprehended
           ;
           for
           having
           fulfilled
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           justified
           himselfe
           by
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           became
           ,
           being
           thus
           made
           perfect
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           salvation
           to
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           5.9
           .
           We
           had
           in
           us
           a
           
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requisite
           there
           was
           in
           him
           that
           should
           justifie
           us
           
             a
             kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
             That
             as
             sinne
             raigned
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             so
             might
             Grace
             through
             righteousnesse
             raigne
             unto
             eternall
             life
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.21
           .
           and
           therefore
           wee
           are
           said
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           3.21
           ,
           22.
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           righteousnesse
           as
           is
           
             ours
             by
             gift
             and
             grace
             ,
             not
             by
             
             nature
             ,
             Rom.
          
           10.3
           .
           and
           such
           a
           righteousnesse
           as
           God
           himse●fe
           did
           performe
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           ,
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           Act.
           20.28
           .
           Phil.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           our
           comfort
           ,
           the
           best
           direction
           in
           all
           our
           miseries
           and
           extremities
           whither
           to
           flie
           .
           A
           King
           is
           the
           greatest
           officer
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           honour
           and
           state
           is
           for
           the
           supply
           ,
           defence
           ,
           and
           honour
           of
           his
           people
           :
           He
           is
           
             Custos
             Tabularum
          
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Lawes
           .
           If
           I
           want
           any
           of
           that
           justice
           and
           equity
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           sacred
           Bosome
           is
           the
           publike
           treasure
           ,
           I
           may
           freely
           beg
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           an
           Officer
           to
           dispence
           righteousnesse
           unto
           his
           subjects
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Church
           .
           I
           finde
           my selfe
           in
           a
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           the
           accusations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           full
           of
           discomforts
           ;
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           all
           fire
           ,
           my selfe
           a
           creature
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           all
           stubble
           ;
           Satan
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           who
           labours
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           me
           .
           In
           this
           case
           what
           shall
           I
           doe
           ?
           Surely
           
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             King
             on
             Sion
          
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           a
           King
           that
           hath
           life
           and
           righteousnesse
           to
           give
           to
           mee
           ;
           that
           hath
           grace
           enough
           to
           quench
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           envenomed
           darts
           of
           Satan
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           erected
           a
           court
           of
           peace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           whereunto
           to
           appeale
           from
           the
           severity
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           accusations
           and
           testimonies
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           had
           need
           be
           a
           King
           of
           righteousnesse
           that
           shall
           justifie
           men
           ,
           for
           our
           justification
           is
           in
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           to
           pardon
           sins
           ,
           and
           dispence
           with
           Lawes
           is
           a
           regall
           dignitie
           ;
           and
           God
           taketh
           it
           as
           his
           owne
           high
           and
           peculiar
           prerogative
           ,
           
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             he
             who
             blotteth
             out
             thine
             iniquity
             for
             mine
             owne
             sake
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             remember
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             Esay
          
           43.25
           .
           No
           man
           ,
           or
           Angell
           ,
           or
           created
           power
           ,
           no
           merit
           ,
           no
           obedience
           ,
           no
           rivers
           of
           oyle
           ,
           nor
           mountaines
           of
           cattell
           ,
           no
           prayers
           ,
           teares
           ,
           or
           torments
           ,
           can
           wipe
           out
           the
           staines
           ,
           or
           remove
           the
           guilt
           of
           any
           
           sinne
           ,
           
             I
             onely
             ,
             even
             I
          
           and
           none
           else
           can
           doe
           it
           .
           None
           but
           a
           Divine
           and
           Royall
           Power
           can
           subdue
           sinne
           ,
           Mica
           7.18
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           a
           second
           comfort
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           King
           of
           righteousnesse
           he
           is
           rich
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           treasures
           to
           bestow
           ;
           that
           as
           we
           have
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           a
           treasure
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           sin
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           a
           King
           that
           hath
           alwayes
           a
           residue
           of
           spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           most
           redundant
           righteousnesse
           
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.17
           .
           A
           mans
           faith
           can
           never
           over-grow
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           our
           King.
           If
           we
           had
           all
           the
           faith
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           world
           put
           into
           one
           man
           ,
           all
           that
           could
           not
           over-claspe
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           be
           too
           bigge
           for
           it
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           had
           a
           thousand
           eyes
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           one
           after
           another
           looke
           on
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           light
           would
           be
           revealed
           from
           eye
           to
           eye
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           goe
           up
           by
           ten
           thousand
           steps
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           highest
           mountaine
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           never
           over-looke
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           fix
           his
           eye
           beyond
           all
           visible
           objects
           ,
           but
           should
           still
           have
           more
           earth
           and
           heaven
           discovered
           unto
           him
           from
           step
           to
           step
           :
           so
           there
           is
           an
           immensitie
           in
           the
           righteousnesse
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           exhausted
           by
           any
           sins
           ,
           or
           overlooked
           ,
           and
           comprehended
           by
           any
           faith
           of
           men
           .
           As
           God
           dot●
           〈◊〉
           and
           more
           reveale
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           man
           maketh
           further
           progresses
           
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           should
           learne
           everlasting
           thankfulnesse
           unto
           this
           our
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           pleased
           to
           bee
           unto
           us
           a
           Melchisedek
           ,
           a
           Priest
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Fathers
           justice
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           to
           bestow
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           Note
           thirdly
           ,
           Melchisedek
           was
           
             King
             of
             Salem
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Peace
           .
           Here
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           the
           Place
           ,
           a
           Citie
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           
             the
             signification
          
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           Peace
           :
           First
           then
           we
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Canaanites
             ,
          
           of
           Gentiles
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           lived
           in
           abominable
           lusts
           :
           
             Such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             
             washed
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           Be
           a
           man
           never
           so
           sinfull
           or
           uncleane
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           enough
           to
           pose
           or
           non-plus
           the
           mercy
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           hee
           can
           bring
           reconciliation
           and
           peace
           amongst
           Jebusites
           themselves
           ;
           though
           our
           father
           were
           an
           Amorite
           ,
           our
           mother
           an
           Hittite
           ,
           though
           wee
           were
           Gentiles
           ,
           estranged
           from
           God
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           lives
           ,
           hopes
           ,
           ends
           :
           though
           we
           had
           justified
           Sodome
           and
           Samaria
           by
           our
           abominations
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           make
           us
           
             nigh
             by
             his
             bloud
          
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           
             our
             crimsin
             sins
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
          
           he
           can
           for
           all
           that
           
             establish
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             unto
             us
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.11
           —
           14.
           
           Esay
           1.18
           .
           Ezek
           .
           16.60
           —
           63.
           
           I
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           a
           persecutour
           ,
           very
           injurious
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           I
           wasted
           ,
           I
           worried
           ,
           I
           haled
           into
           prison
           ,
           I
           breathed
           out
           threatnings
           ,
           I
           was
           mad
           ,
           &
           made
           havocke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           was
           within
           one
           step
           of
           the
           unpardonable
           sinne
           ,
           nothing
           but
           ignorance
           betweene
           that
           and
           my
           soule
           ;
           
             Howbeit
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
             that
             in
             mee
             first
             Iesus
             Christ
             might
             shew
             forth
             all
             long-suffering
             ,
             for
             a
             patterne
             to
             them
             who
             should
             hereafter
             beleeve
             on
             him
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
          
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.13
           —
           16.
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           make
           Saint
           Pauls
           use
           of
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           
             To
             love
             and
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           accept
           as
           a
           most
           faithfull
           and
           worthy
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           sinners
           ;
           indefinitely
           ,
           without
           restriction
           ,
           without
           limitation
           ;
           and
           me
           ,
           though
           the
           chiefest
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Though
           I
           had
           more
           sinnes
           than
           earth
           or
           hell
           can
           lay
           upon
           me
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           feele
           them
           as
           heavie
           weights
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           forsake
           them
           all
           ,
           let
           me
           not
           dishonour
           the
           power
           and
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           ,
           even
           for
           such
           a
           sinner
           there
           is
           mercy
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             To
             breake
             forth
             into
             Saint
             Pauls
          
           acknowledgement
           ,
           
             Now
             unto
             the
             King
             eternall
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             and
             onely
             wise
             God
             ,
          
           to
           him
           that
           is
           a
           King
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           abundance
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           borne
           in
           time
           for
           me
           ;
           immortall
           ,
           yet
           
           died
           for
           me
           ;
           invisible
           ,
           yet
           was
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           for
           me
           ,
           the
           onely
           wise
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           use
           of
           that
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           himselfe
           to
           mee
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           preaching
           doth
           save
           the
           world
           ;
           
             bee
             honour
             and
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           
             Where
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             King
             of
             Peace
             too
             .
          
           So
           the
           Prophet
           calleth
           him
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Esay
          
           6.9
           .
           a
           Creator
           and
           dispencer
           of
           peace
           .
           It
           is
           his
           owne
           by
           proprietie
           and
           purchace
           ,
           and
           he
           leaves
           it
           unto
           us
           :
           
             Peace
             I
             leave
             with
             you
             ,
             my
             peace
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             world
             giveth
             ,
             give
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           14.27
           .
           The
           world
           is
           either
           fallax
           or
           inops
           ,
           either
           it
           deceives
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           deficient
           ;
           but
           Peace
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           give
           it
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremie
           calleth
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Ier.
          
           33.16
           .
           So
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           calleth
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             the
             peace
             ,
             when
             the
             Assyrian
             shall
             come
             into
             our
             Land
             ,
             Mic.
          
           5.5
           .
           To
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           alleaging
           ,
           calleth
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             our
             peace
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.14
           .
           By
           him
           we
           have
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           being
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           
             recti
             in
             curia
          
           againe
           ,
           being
           justified
           by
           faith
           ,
           
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
          
           ,
           through
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           5.1
           .
           so
           that
           the
           heart
           can
           chalenge
           all
           the
           world
           to
           lay
           any
           thing
           to
           its
           charge
           .
           By
           him
           wee
           have
           
             peace
             with
             our
             owne
             consciences
          
           ,
           for
           being
           sprinkled
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           they
           are
           cleansed
           from
           dead
           workes
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           the
           
             witnesse
             in
             our selves
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           5.10
           .
           Rom.
           8.16
           .
           By
           him
           wee
           have
           
             peace
             with
             men
          
           .
           No
           more
           malice
           ,
           envie
           ,
           or
           hatred
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           after
           once
           the
           kindnesse
           and
           love
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           towards
           man
           appeared
           ,
           Tit.
           3.3
           ,
           4.
           
           All
           partition
           wals
           are
           taken
           downe
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           were
           two
           before
           ,
           are
           both
           made
           
             one
             in
             him
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.14
           .
           and
           then
           there
           is
           towards
           the
           brethren
           a
           love
           of
           communion
           ,
           towards
           the
           weake
           a
           love
           of
           pitie
           ,
           towards
           the
           poore
           a
           love
           of
           bounty
           ,
           either
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.7
           .
           either
           
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           or
           generall
           love
           ,
           towards
           those
           without
           mercy
           ,
           charity
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           forgivenes
           ,
           towards
           al
           good
           works
           .
           By
           him
           we
           have
           
             peace
             with
             the
             creatures
          
           ,
           we
           use
           them
           with
           comfort
           ,
           with
           liberty
           ,
           with
           delight
           ,
           with
           piety
           ,
           with
           charity
           ,
           with
           mercy
           ,
           as
           glasses
           in
           the
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           as
           steps
           by
           the
           which
           we
           draw
           neerer
           to
           God.
           No
           rust
           in
           our
           gold
           or
           silver
           ,
           no
           moth
           ,
           nor
           pride
           in
           our
           garment
           ,
           no
           lewdnes
           in
           our
           liberty
           ,
           no
           hand
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           no
           flying
           roll
           against
           the
           stone
           or
           beame
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           no
           gravell
           in
           our
           bread
           ,
           no
           gall
           in
           our
           drinke
           ,
           no
           snare
           on
           our
           table
           ,
           no
           feares
           in
           our
           bed
           ,
           no
           destruction
           in
           our
           prosperitie
           ;
           in
           all
           estates
           we
           can
           rejoyce
           ,
           we
           can
           doe
           and
           suffer
           all
           through
           Christ
           that
           strengtheneth
           us
           .
           We
           are
           
             under
             the
             custodie
             of
             peace
          
           ;
           it
           keepes
           our
           hearts
           and
           mindes
           from
           feares
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           maketh
           us
           serve
           the
           Lord
           with
           confidence
           ,
           boldnesse
           and
           securitie
           ,
           Phil.
           4.7
           .
           
             The
             workes
             of
             righteousnesse
             are
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             quietnesse
             and
             assurance
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
        
         
           Note
           fourthly
           ,
           from
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           a
           peace
           grounded
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           needs
           must
           Blessednesse
           result
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           blessednesse
           of
           a
           creature
           to
           be
           reunited
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           his
           Maker
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           controversies
           ended
           ,
           all
           distances
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           all
           partitions
           taken
           downe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           Righteousnesse
           and
           Blessednes
           as
           terms
           promiscuous
           .
           
           All
           men
           seek
           for
           blessednes
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           collection
           of
           all
           desires
           ,
           a
           man
           loveth
           nothing
           but
           in
           order
           &
           subordination
           unto
           that
           .
           And
           by
           nature
           wee
           are
           all
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           held
           under
           by
           the
           curse
           ,
           so
           many
           sinnes
           as
           we
           have
           committed
           ,
           so
           many
           deaths
           &
           curses
           have
           we
           heaped
           upon
           our
           soules
           ,
           so
           many
           wals
           of
           separation
           have
           we
           set
           up
           between
           us
           &
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           blessednesse
           .
           Till
           all
           they
           be
           covered
           ,
           removed
           ,
           forgiven
           and
           forgotten
           ,
           the
           creature
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             are
             covered
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.7
           .
           All
           the
           benedictions
           which
           wee
           have
           from
           the
           most
           high
           God
           
           come
           unto
           us
           from
           the
           intercession
           and
           mediation
           of
           Christ.
           His
           sacrifice
           and
           prayers
           give
           us
           interest
           in
           the
           all-sufficiencie
           of
           him
           that
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           a
           security
           unto
           us
           against
           all
           adverse
           power
           or
           feare
           ,
           for
           what
           or
           whom
           need
           that
           man
           feare
           ,
           that
           is
           one
           with
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ?
           
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
             Rom.
          
           8.31
           .
           When
           God
           blesseth
           ,
           his
           blessing
           is
           ever
           with
           effect
           and
           successe
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           reversed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           disappointed
           :
           
             Hath
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             doe
             it
             ?
             or
             hath
             he
             spoken
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             make
             it
             good
             ?
             Behold
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Balaam
             ,
             I
             have
             received
             commandement
             to
             blesse
             ,
             and
             hee
             hath
             blessed
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reverse
             it
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           23.19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           Note
           fifthly
           ,
           from
           Melchisedeks
           meeting
           Abraham
           returning
           from
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           
             the
             great
             forwardnesse
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             to
             meet
             and
             to
             blesse
             his
             people
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           beene
           in
           his
           service
           .
           
             Thou
             meetest
             him
             that
             rejoyceth
             and
             worketh
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Esay
          
           64.5
           .
           
             I
             said
             I
             will
             confesse
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             thou
             forgavest
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             my
             sinne
             ,
             Psal.
          
           32.5
           .
           No
           sooner
           did
           David
           resolve
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           returne
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           presently
           the
           Lord
           prevented
           him
           with
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           anticipated
           his
           servants
           confession
           with
           pardon
           and
           forgivenesse
           ;
           
             Thou
             preventest
             him
             with
             the
             blessings
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             Psal.
          
           21.3
           .
           As
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Prodigall
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           yet
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           far
           from
           that
           perfection
           which
           might
           in
           strictnesse
           be
           required
           ,
           yet
           ,
           because
           hee
           had
           set
           his
           face
           homeward
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           resolved
           to
           sue
           for
           pardon
           and
           re-admittance
           ;
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           compassion
           ,
           and
           ranne
           (
           the
           fathers
           mercy
           was
           swi●ter
           than
           the
           sonnes
           repentance
           )
           and
           fell
           on
           his
           necke
           and
           kissed
           him
           ,
           Luke
           15.20
           .
           We
           doe
           not
           finde
           the
           Lord
           so
           hastie
           in
           his
           punishments
           ,
           He
           is
           
             slow
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             stirre
             up
             all
             his
             wrath
          
           together
           .
           He
           is
           patient
           ,
           and
           long-suffering
           ,
           not
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           should
           come
           to
           repentance
           ;
           hee
           comes
           ,
           and
           hee
           comes
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           yeere
           he
           forbeares
           ,
           before
           he
           cuts
           
           downe
           a
           barren
           tree
           :
           But
           when
           hee
           comes
           with
           a
           blessing
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           delay
           ,
           but
           prevents
           his
           people
           with
           goodnesse
           and
           mercy
           .
           O
           how
           forward
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           ready
           to
           meet
           us
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           blesse
           us
           ?
        
         
           Note
           sixthly
           ,
           from
           the
           refection
           and
           preparations
           which
           Melchisedek
           made
           for
           Abraham
           and
           for
           his
           men
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           
             Christ
             as
             King
             and
             Priest
             is
             a
             comforter
             and
             refresher
             of
             his
             people
             in
             all
             their
             spirituall
             wearinesse
             ,
          
           and
           after
           all
           their
           services
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           his
           unction
           to
           heale
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           his
           people
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           upon
           me
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           
             annointed
             me
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             mee
             to
             heale
             the
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             preach
             deliverance
             to
             the
             captives
             ,
             and
             a
             recovering
             of
             sight
             to
             the
             blinde
             ,
             to
             set
             at
             libertie
             them
             that
             are
             bruized
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             acceptable
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Luke
          
           4.18
           ,
           19.
           
           To
           provide
           
             a
             feast
             of
             fatted
             things
          
           ,
           of
           wines
           on
           the
           lees
           ,
           of
           fat
           things
           full
           of
           marrow
           ,
           of
           wines
           on
           the
           lees
           well
           refined
           ,
           Esay
           25.6
           .
           To
           mi●ke
           out
           unto
           his
           people
           consolations
           and
           
             abundance
             of
             glory
             ,
             Esay
          
           66.11
           .
           To
           speake
           words
           in
           season
           to
           those
           that
           are
           weary
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           broken
           and
           dry
           bones
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           to
           flourish
           like
           an
           herb
           ,
           Esay
           50.4
           .
           Psal.
           51.8
           .
           Esay
           66.14
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           patience
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           men
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           spirituall
           assaults
           ;
           we
           have
           a
           Melchisedek
           which
           after
           our
           combate
           is
           ended
           ,
           and
           our
           victory
           obtained
           will
           give
           us
           refreshments
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           will
           meet
           us
           with
           his
           mercies
           .
           If
           we
           faint
           not
           ,
           but
           wait
           a
           while
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           is
           very
           pitifull
           and
           of
           tender
           mercy
           ,
           Exod.
           14.13
           .
           Iam.
           5.11
           .
           He
           is
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           his
           comming
           draweth
           nigh
           :
           
             He
             is
             neere
             that
             justifieth
             mee
             ,
             who
             will
             contend
             with
             m●e
             ?
          
           Let
           us
           stand
           together
           .
           Who
           is
           mine
           adversary
           ?
           let
           him
           come
           neere
           to
           me
           .
           The
           readinesse
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           helpe
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           
           challenge
           and
           defiance
           to
           al
           enemies
           ,
           Phil.
           4.5
           .
           Iam.
           5.8
           .
           Esai
           .
           50.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Iob
           went
           forth
           mourning
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           warre
           to
           fight
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           blessed
           his
           latter
           end
           more
           than
           his
           beginning
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           battle
           was
           ended
           met
           him
           like
           Melchizedek
           with
           redoubled
           mercies
           .
           
             David
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Heman
          
           the
           Ezrahite
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           after
           their
           example
           ,
           have
           had
           sore
           and
           dismall
           conflicts
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           their
           comforts
           have
           beene
           proportionable
           to
           their
           wrestlings
           ,
           they
           never
           wanted
           a
           Melchizedek
           after
           their
           combats
           to
           refresh
           them
           .
           
             Rejoyce
             not
             against
             mee
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemie
             ,
             when
             I
             fall
             I
             shall
             rise
             ,
             when
             I
             sit
             in
             darkenesse
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bee
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             :
             I
             will
             beare
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             untill
             he
             plead
             my
             cause
             and
             execute
             judgement
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             forth
             to
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             behold
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Mic.
          
           7.8
           ,
           9.
           
           He
           hath
           strength
           ,
           courage
           ,
           refection
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           those
           that
           fight
           his
           battles
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           but
           as
           Abraham
           ,
           a
           family
           of
           three
           hundred
           men
           ,
           against
           foure
           kings
           ,
           yet
           hee
           can
           cut
           Rahab
           ,
           and
           wound
           the
           dragon
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           way
           in
           the
           sea
           for
           the
           ransomed
           to
           passe
           over
           ,
           and
           cause
           his
           redeemed
           to
           returne
           with
           singing
           ,
           and
           with
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             he
             that
             comforteth
             you
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             shouldest
             bee
             affraid
             of
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             bee
             as
             grasse
             ?
             Esai
             .
          
           51.12
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           seventhly
           ,
           from
           
             Melchisedeks
             receiving
             of
             tithes
             from
             Abraham
          
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           taketh
           speciall
           notice
           of
           foure
           or
           five
           times
           together
           in
           one
           Chapt.
           Heb.
           7.2
           ,
           4
           ,
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           )
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             receiver
             of
             homage
             and
             tribute
             from
             his
             people
          
           ;
           There
           was
           never
           any
           type
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           he
           received
           tithes
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           in
           the
           right
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           meerely
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           typicall
           office
           ,
           so
           that
           originally
           they
           did
           manifestly
           pertaine
           to
           that
           principall
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           these
           represented
           ,
           whose
           personall
           *
           priesthood
           is
           standing
           ,
           
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           rights
           thereunto
           belonging
           are
           such
           too
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           objected
           ,
           why
           then
           did
           not
           Christ
           in
           his
           life
           receive
           tithes
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           though
           hee
           were
           the
           substance
           ,
           yet
           the
           standing
           typicall
           priesthood
           was
           not
           abolished
           till
           after
           his
           ministery
           on
           earth
           was
           finished
           ,
           for
           his
           priesthood
           was
           not
           consummate
           till
           his
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           tooke
           upon
           him
           a
           voluntary
           poverty
           for
           especiall
           reasons
           belonging
           to
           the
           state
           of
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           dispensation
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           2
           Corinth
           .
           8.9
           .
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           now
           Christs
           priesthood
           is
           consummate
           ,
           and
           hee
           himselfe
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           whither
           no
           tithes
           can
           bee
           sent
           ;
           therefore
           none
           are
           due
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           typicall
           priests
           in
           earth
           to
           represent
           him
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           though
           hee
           bee
           in
           heaven
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           on
           earth
           in
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           ;
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           
             in
             his
             stead
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.20
           .
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           received
           
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             Gal.
          
           4.14
           .
           so
           then
           men
           are
           not
           by
           this
           excused
           from
           rendering
           Gods
           dues
           unto
           him
           ;
           first
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           him
           ,
           whose
           sacrifice
           we
           commemorate
           and
           shew
           forth
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           due
           a
           
             Testification
             of
             homage
             unto
             him
          
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           because
           in
           respect
           of
           us
           there
           is
           due
           a
           
             Reward
             of
             our
             labour
          
           ,
           for
           the
           labourer
           is
           worthy
           of
           his
           hire
           :
           to
           lay
           all
           together
           in
           one
           view
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           all
           the
           types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Priest
           ,
           have
           received
           tithes
           as
           due
           ,
           and
           in
           as
           much
           as
           that
           right
           was
           not
           grounded
           upon
           any
           thing
           in
           or
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           upon
           their
           
             typicall
             office
          
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           originally
           pertaine
           to
           the
           
             Principall
             Priest
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           typified
           ;
           and
           in
           as
           much
           as
           his
           person
           and
           office
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           are
           all
           the
           annexa
           ,
           and
           dues
           thereof
           ;
           and
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           hath
           no
           where
           dispenced
           with
           ,
           or
           denied
           ,
           or
           refused
           ,
           or
           revoked
           this
           right
           which
           from
           him
           as
           the
           principall
           all
           his
           types
           ever
           enjoyed
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           hee
           hath
           left
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
           his
           Word
           ,
           the
           dispensation
           of
           his
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           Ambassadors
           ,
           and
           in
           
             his
             stead
          
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           him
           crucified
           in
           his
           ordinances
           :
           for
           my
           part
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           why
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           name
           and
           right
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           those
           rights
           should
           not
           be
           due
           ,
           which
           were
           manifestly
           his
           in
           his
           types
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           himselfe
           hath
           no
           where
           in
           his
           Word
           declared
           any
           revocation
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           enter
           upon
           any
           disputes
           or
           unwelcome
           controversies
           ,
           thus
           much
           I
           cannot
           by
           the
           way
           but
           observe
           ,
           
             that
             these
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             therein
             are
             Ambassadours
             for
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           stand
           in
           his
           stead
           to
           reveale
           the
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           dispence
           the
           treasures
           of
           his
           bloud
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             ought
             to
             have
             by
             way
             of
             homage
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             recompence
             and
             retribution
             to
             themselves
             a
             liberall
             maintenance
             ,
          
           befit●●●g
           the
           honor
           and
           dignity
           of
           that
           person
           whom
           they
           represent
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           service
           wherein
           they
           minister
           :
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           worthy
           of
           
             double
             honour
          
           ,
           an
           honour
           of
           reverence
           ,
           and
           an
           honour
           of
           maintenance
           ,
           
           and
           doubtlesse
           the
           very
           heathen
           shall
           rise
           up
           in
           judgement
           against
           many
           who
           professe
           the
           truth
           in
           both
           these
           respects
           :
           for
           the
           heathen
           themselves
           did
           shew
           so
           much
           honour
           to
           their
           devillish
           priests
           ,
           that
           I
           remember
           one
           of
           the
           Roman
           Consuls
           seeing
           a
           priest
           ,
           and
           some
           Vestall
           virgins
           going
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           he
           riding
           on
           his
           chariot
           ,
           descended
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           goe
           into
           it
           againe
           ,
           till
           those
           diabolicall
           Votaries
           were
           first
           placed
           ,
           nay
           their
           very
           kings
           and
           emperours
           in
           Greece
           ,
           Aegypt
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           
           thought
           it
           one
           of
           their
           greatest
           honours
           to
           bee
           withall
           the
           Priests
           for
           the
           people
           ▪
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           when
           the
           Synode
           of
           Nice
           was
           assembled
           by
           Constantines
           command
           ,
           and
           some
           accusations
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Historian
           calleth
           them
           )
           calumniations
           were
           presented
           to
           the
           emperour
           against
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           he
           looked
           not
           on
           the
           particulars
           ,
           
           but
           sealed
           them
           up
           with
           his
           owne
           signet
           ,
           and
           having
           first
           reconciled
           the
           parties
           ,
           commanded
           the
           libels
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           
           adding
           withall
           that
           if
           hee
           should
           himselfe
           see
           a
           bishop
           in
           adultery
           ,
           hee
           would
           cover
           his
           nakednesse
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           roiall
           robe
           ,
           because
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           such
           men
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           divulged
           ,
           lest
           their
           example
           doe
           as
           much
           hurt
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           their
           fact
           to
           their
           owne
           :
           
           for
           as
           a
           good
           life
           is
           necessary
           for
           themselves
           ,
           so
           is
           their
           good
           fame
           necessary
           for
           others
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           that
           noble
           Prince
           was
           not
           that
           such
           mens
           sins
           should
           go
           unexamined
           or
           exempted
           from
           punishment
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           both
           in
           how
           high
           honour
           they
           who
           are
           worthy
           in
           that
           function
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           for
           their
           workes
           sake
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.12
           ,
           13.
           and
           how
           wary
           men
           should
           be
           in
           giving
           libertie
           to
           their
           tongues
           or
           distemper'd
           passions
           to
           censure
           ,
           misreport
           ,
           or
           scandalize
           the
           persons
           and
           parts
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           again●●
           whom
           Timothy
           was
           not
           to
           receive
           an
           accusation
           without
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.19
           .
           And
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           those
           ill
           consequences
           which
           would
           ensue
           upon
           the
           publike
           observation
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           doctrine
           preach
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           build
           up
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           doubtlesse
           of
           other
           men
           who
           preach
           lies
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           there
           cannot
           too
           much
           of
           their
           secret
           villanies
           ,
           and
           personall
           uncleannesse
           be
           detected
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           lewdnesse
           of
           their
           lives
           may
           stop
           the
           progresse
           and
           growth
           of
           their
           evill
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           point
           that
           I
           am
           upon
           ,
           
             liberall
             maintenance
             is
             due
          
           to
           those
           that
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           out
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           mercy
           ,
           for
           their
           workes
           sake
           .
           I
           will
           not
           presse
           the
           examples
           of
           heathen
           themselves
           in
           this
           duty
           for
           the
           shame
           of
           Christians
           .
           
           We
           finde
           that
           the
           priests
           of
           Egypt
           had
           portions
           out
           of
           the
           kings
           owne
           treasuries
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           lands
           were
           still
           reserved
           unto
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           47.22
           .
           And
           wee
           finde
           besides
           these
           lands
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           third
           part
           of
           all
           yeerely
           tributes
           and
           levies
           ,
           
           as
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           tels
           us
           .
           But
           we
           will
           first
           looke
           upon
           the
           example
           of
           Gods
           owne
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           under
           the
           Law.
           Secondly
           ,
           upon
           the
           precepts
           
           and
           commands
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           God
           is
           not
           lesse
           mindefull
           of
           Ministers
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           under
           the
           Law.
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           beleeve
           that
           a
           liberall
           maintenance
           is
           now
           by
           God
           allotted
           unto
           us
           ,
           looke
           what
           he
           did
           allot
           to
           them
           ;
           first
           ,
           looke
           upon
           the
           
             proportion
             of
             their
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           the
           
             proportion
             of
             their
             maintenance
          
           :
           for
           their
           persons
           it
           would
           not
           be
           hard
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           
           though
           the
           thirteenth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           civill
           division
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Looke
           into
           the
           numbring
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           compare
           Num.
           1.46
           .
           with
           Numb
           .
           3.39
           .
           The
           other
           Tribes
           were
           numbred
           from
           twentie
           yeeres
           old
           and
           upward
           ,
           all
           that
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           armes
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           the
           age
           of
           fifty
           yeeres
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           reports
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           age
           they
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           unserviceable
           for
           warre
           ;
           and
           yet
           thus
           their
           number
           amounted
           to
           sixe
           hundred
           and
           three
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           and
           fiftie
           men
           able
           to
           goe
           to
           warre
           .
           The
           Levites
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           numbred
           from
           one
           moneth
           old
           and
           upward
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           summe
           amounted
           but
           to
           twentie
           two
           thousand
           .
           Now
           conjecture
           the
           number
           of
           those
           in
           the
           other
           Tribes
           who
           were
           under
           twentie
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           too
           old
           for
           warlike
           service
           to
           be
           but
           halfe
           as
           many
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           the
           Tribes
           reckoned
           from
           their
           infancie
           upward
           will
           amount
           at
           the
           least
           to
           nine
           hundred
           two
           thousand
           men
           .
           Of
           which
           number
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Levites
           is
           just
           the
           one
           and
           fortieth
           part
           .
           After
           we
           finde
           that
           they
           increased
           to
           a
           mightie
           number
           more
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           33.3
           .
           but
           the
           whole
           people
           increased
           accordingly
           ,
           for
           the
           tribe
           of
           Judah
           which
           was
           before
           but
           seventie
           foure
           thousand
           ,
           was
           then
           five
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           and
           in
           Iehoshaphats
           time
           eleven
           hundred
           thousand
           at
           least
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           24
           ▪
           2
           Chron.
           7.
           well
           then
           ,
           the
           Levites
           were
           but
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           (
           not
           so
           much
           )
           so
           that
           that
           Tribe
           was
           but
           almost
           a
           quarter
           as
           numerous
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           
           looke
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           the
           
             Proportion
             of
             their
             maintenance
          
           .
           One
           would
           thinke
           that
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           the
           people
           could
           require
           but
           the
           fortieth
           part
           of
           the
           maintenance
           in
           proportion
           .
           But
           first
           they
           had
           the
           
             Tenth
             of
             all
             the
             increase
          
           of
           seed
           ,
           and
           fruit
           ,
           and
           great
           and
           small
           cattell
           ,
           Levit.
           27.30
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           had
           
             fortie
             eight
             cities
          
           with
           suburbs
           for
           gardens
           and
           for
           cattell
           ,
           Numb
           .
           35.2
           .
           Which
           cities
           were
           next
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           tribes
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ;
           in
           
             Iuda
             ,
             Hebron
          
           ,
           in
           
             Benjamin
             ,
             Gibeon
          
           ,
           both
           Roiall
           Cities
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           Cities
           with
           about
           a
           mile
           suburb
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           can
           come
           to
           little
           lesse
           than
           the
           wealth
           of
           one
           tribe
           alone
           ,
           in
           that
           little
           countrie
           ,
           which
           from
           Dan
           to
           Beersheba
           was
           but
           about
           a
           hundred
           and
           sixtie
           miles
           long
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           the
           
             first
             fruits
          
           of
           cleane
           and
           uncleane
           beasts
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.13
           .
           Of
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           and
           the
           fleece
           of
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           Deut.
           18.4
           .
           Nehem.
           10.35
           .
           of
           men
           to
           bee
           redeemed
           ,
           Num.
           18.15
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           meate
           Offerings
           ,
           the
           sinne
           offerings
           ,
           the
           trespasse
           offerings
           ,
           the
           heave
           offerings
           ,
           and
           the
           wave
           offerings
           ,
           were
           all
           theirs
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           
             vowes
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             oblations
          
           ,
           and
           consecrations
           ,
           and
           every
           hallowed
           thing
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Holocaust
           they
           had
           either
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           or
           the
           breast
           ,
           or
           the
           skinne
           ,
           or
           
             something
             of
             every
             Sacrifice
          
           which
           was
           offered
           ,
           Numb
           .
           18.18
           .
           Lev.
           7.
           
           Deut.
           18.3
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           the
           males
           were
           to
           appeare
           three
           times
           a
           yeare
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           to
           come
           
             empty
             handed
             ,
             Exod.
          
           23.15.17
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           unto
           them
           did
           belong
           many
           
             recompences
             of
             injurie
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           restitution
           of
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           a
           fifth
           part
           ,
           Num.
           5.7
           ,
           8.
           
           Now
           put
           the
           Tithes
           ,
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           these
           other
           constant
           revenews
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           who
           were
           but
           about
           a
           quarter
           as
           many
           as
           one
           tribe
           ,
           had
           yet
           about
           three
           times
           the
           revenews
           of
           one
           tribe
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           this
           Argument
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ;
           
             let
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             communicate
             
             to
             him
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             goods
             ,
          
           as
           Beza
           well
           expounds
           it
           ,
           Gal.
           6.6
           .
           
             The
             elders
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honor
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             and
             the
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             reward
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             any
             time
             of
             his
             owne
             charges
             ?
             Who
             planteth
             a
             vineyard
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ?
             Or
             who
             feedeth
             a
             flock
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             milke
             of
             the
             flock
             .
             Say
             I
             these
             things
             as
             a
             man
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           am
           I
           partiall
           ?
           doe
           I
           speake
           meerly
           out
           of
           affection
           ,
           and
           humane
           favor
           to
           mine
           owne
           cause
           ,
           or
           calling
           ?
           )
           or
           ,
           
             saith
             not
             the
             Law
             the
             same
             also
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Oxe
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corne
             .
             Doth
             God
             take
             care
             for
             Oxen
             ?
             or
             saith
             hee
             it
             altogether
             for
             our
             sakes
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           doth
           God
           provide
           Lawes
           for
           rewarding
           and
           encouraging
           the
           labor
           of
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           and
           doth
           hee
           leave
           the
           maintenance
           and
           honor
           of
           his
           owne
           immediate
           officers
           to
           the
           arbitrary
           and
           pinching
           allowances
           of
           covetous
           and
           cruel
           men
           ?
           
             For
             our
             sakes
             no
             doubt
             this
             is
             written
             ,
             That
             hee
             that
             ploweth
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             that
             thresheth
             in
             hope
             should
             bee
             partaker
             of
             his
             hope
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           encouragement
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           their
           service
           might
           depend
           upon
           such
           a
           hope
           as
           is
           grounded
           on
           Gods
           Law
           and
           provision
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           left
           to
           the
           wills
           and
           allowances
           of
           those
           men
           against
           whose
           sinnes
           they
           were
           sent
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           proveth
           by
           an
           argument
           drawne
           from
           a
           most
           unanswerable
           equitie
           .
           
             If
             wee
             have
             sowen
             unto
             you
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             if
             wee
             shall
             reape
             your
             carnall
             things
             ?
          
           If
           you
           doe
           rightly
           judge
           of
           those
           heavenly
           treasures
           which
           wee
           bring
           in
           abundance
           unto
           you
           ,
           impossible
           it
           is
           that
           you
           should
           judge
           our
           paines
           and
           service
           towards
           your
           immortall
           and
           pretious
           soules
           sufficiently
           rewarded
           with
           a
           narrow
           and
           hungry
           proportion
           of
           earthly
           and
           perishable
           things
           .
           
             Doe
             yee
             not
             know
             that
             they
             which
             minister
             about
             holy
             
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Temple
             ?
          
           And
           
             they
             which
             waite
             at
             the
             Altar
             are
             partakers
             with
             the
             Altar
          
           (
           to
           note
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           maintenance
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           whose
           onely
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Altar
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           men
           :
           )
           
             Even
             so
          
           hath
           the
           
             Lord
             ordained
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             should
             live
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9
           .
           7-13
           .
           And
           what
           is
           it
           
             To
             live
          
           ?
           First
           ,
           They
           must
           
             love
             as
             men
          
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           for
           necessity
           and
           for
           delight
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           
             must
             live
             as
             beleevers
          
           .
           Hee
           that
           provideth
           not
           
             for
             his
             owne
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             infidell
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.8
           .
           They
           must
           therefore
           have
           by
           the
           Gospell
           sufficient
           to
           lay
           up
           for
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Law
           of
           common
           humanity
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           faith
           ,
           commands
           them
           to
           provide
           for
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           must
           
             live
             as
             Ministers
          
           .
           They
           must
           have
           wherewith
           to
           maintaine
           the
           
             Duties
             of
             their
             cal●ing
          
           ,
           a
           good
           example
           of
           piety
           ,
           and
           charity
           ,
           and
           hospitality
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           confirme
           by
           practice
           ,
           what
           in
           Doctrine
           they
           teach
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.2
           .
           And
           
             the
             instruments
             of
             their
             calling
          
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           profession
           of
           so
           vast
           and
           unlimited
           a
           compasse
           of
           learning
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           no
           part
           of
           learning
           in
           the
           whole
           circle
           thereof
           which
           is
           not
           helpfull
           and
           may
           not
           contribute
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           to
           some
           part
           or
           other
           of
           a
           Divines
           imployment
           ;
           )
           cannot
           but
           bee
           very
           chargeable
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           how
           many
           men
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           scarce
           finde
           the
           first
           and
           meanest
           of
           all
           these
           supplies
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           great
           ingratitude
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           malice
           and
           policie
           of
           Satan
           ,
           by
           the
           poverty
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Gospell
           it selfe
           into
           contempt
           ,
           and
           to
           deterre
           able
           men
           from
           adventuring
           on
           so
           unrewarded
           a
           calling
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           justly
           complaines
           .
           All
           that
           can
           with
           colour
           or
           countenance
           bee
           pretended
           by
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           neglect
           is
           Poverty
           and
           disability
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           it
           were
           well
           if
           there
           were
           not
           places
           to
           be
           found
           wherein
           Dogs
           and
           Horses
           ,
           hawks
           and
           hounds
           grow
           fat
           with
           Gods
           portion
           ,
           and
           the
           mercenary
           Preacher
           ,
           
           when
           he
           growes
           leane
           with
           want
           ,
           is
           accused
           of
           too
           much
           studie
           .
           But
           suppose
           that
           povertie
           be
           truly
           alleaged
           :
           
           Doe
           wee
           thinke
           poverty
           a
           just
           pretext
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           a
           morall
           duty
           ?
           may
           a
           man
           spend
           the
           Lords
           day
           on
           his
           shop-board
           because
           he
           is
           poore
           and
           wants
           means
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           may
           not
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           time
           upon
           pretence
           of
           povertie
           ,
           neither
           then
           is
           the
           same
           any
           argument
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           his
           portion
           .
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             ,
             namely
             with
             pretence
             of
             poverty
             and
          
           necessity
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           expounds
           that
           place
           ,
           Gal.
           6.7
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           bears
           witnesse
           unto
           some
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           good
           
             beyond
             their
             power
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           richly
           liberall
           though
           they
           were
           deeply
           poor
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           those
           were
           but
           contributions
           out
           of
           mercy
           ,
           whereas
           double
           honor
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           by
           a
           Law
           of
           Iustice.
           It
           is
           a
           wrong
           and
           foolish
           Apologie
           to
           pretend
           the
           punishment
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           fault
           .
           The
           poverty
           of
           many
           men
           is
           doubtlesse
           a
           just
           recompence
           for
           their
           neglect
           of
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           (
           For
           God
           hath
           ever
           severely
           punished
           the
           contempt
           and
           dishonor
           done
           to
           his
           messengers
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16.10.12
           .
           2
           Chron.
           24
           .
           21-25
           .
           2
           Chron.
           26.19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           Chron.
           36.16
           ,
           17.
           )
           Wheras
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           doe
           thou
           deale
           faithfully
           with
           God
           ,
           fulfill
           to
           thy
           power
           his
           appointment
           and
           decree
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           may
           live
           by
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           then
           hearken
           unto
           God.
           
             Honor
             the
             Lord
             with
             thy
             substance
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             all
             thine
             increase
             ;
             so
             shall
             thy
             barnes
             bee
             filled
             with
             plenty
             ,
             and
             thy
             presses
             burst
             out
             with
             new
             wine
             ,
             Prov.
          
           3.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Consider
             now
             from
             this
             day
             and
             upward
             ,
             from
             the
             day
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Temple
             was
             laid
             consider
             it
             .
          
           Is
           the
           seed
           yet
           in
           the
           barne
           ?
           
             From
             this
             day
             I
             will
             blesse
             you
             ,
             Hag.
          
           2.18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Yee
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             for
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             even
             this
             whole
             nation
             .
             Bring
             yee
             all
             the
             Tithes
             into
             the
             store-house
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             meat
             in
             mine
             house
             ,
             and
             prove
             mee
             herewith
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
          
           (
           if
           you
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           out
           of
           duty
           ,
           yet
           doe
           it
           out
           of
           
           experiment
           )
           
             If
             I
             will
             not
             open
             you
             the
             windowes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             powre
             you
             out
             a
             blessing
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             roome
             enough
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3
           .
           9-12
           .
           There
           was
           never
           any
           man
           lost
           by
           paying
           God
           his
           Dues
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           man
           thrived
           by
           grudging
           ,
           or
           pittancing
           the
           Almighty
           .
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           point
           with
           the
           Apostle
           .
           It
           is
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           faithfull
           Ministers
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honor
           .
           And
           it
           is
           his
           Exhortation
           ;
           Render
           to
           all
           their
           Dues
           ,
           Tribute
           to
           whom
           Tribute
           ,
           Custome
           to
           whom
           Custome
           ,
           feare
           to
           whom
           feare
           ,
           
             Honor
             to
             whom
             Honor
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.3
           .
        
         
           
           Note
           lastly
           ,
           
             The
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             .
          
           Hee
           also
           was
           without
           Father
           ,
           and
           without
           Mother
           ,
           without
           beginning
           of
           dayes
           ,
           or
           end
           of
           life
           .
           As
           man
           without
           a
           Father
           ,
           
           as
           God
           without
           a
           Mother
           ,
           
             The
             same
             yesterday
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           His
           name
           was
           ,
           
             Everlasting
             Father
          
           .
           His
           Gospell
           an
           
             Everlasting
             Gospell
          
           ,
           He
           was
           a
           lamb
           slaine
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           vertue
           of
           his
           bloud
           goes
           backward
           as
           high
           as
           Adam
           .
           He
           was
           foreordain'd
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           2
           Tim.
           1.9
           .
           The
           redemption
           of
           those
           that
           transgressed
           
             under
             the
             first
             Testament
          
           ,
           the
           remission
           of
           
             sinnes
             that
             were
             past
          
           ,
           were
           procured
           by
           this
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Heb.
           9.15
           .
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           It
           goeth
           downward
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           must
           raigne
           till
           all
           be
           put
           under
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           raise
           up
           all
           by
           the
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           victory
           over
           death
           ,
           Ioh.
           5
           .
           26-29
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           it
           goeth
           onward
           ,
           to
           all
           immortality
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Acts
           and
           administration
           of
           his
           Priest-hood
           shall
           cease
           when
           hee
           shall
           have
           delivered
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           have
           brought
           the
           whole
           Church
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ;
           yet
           the
           vertue
           and
           fruits
           of
           those
           Acts
           shall
           bee
           absolutely
           eternall
           ,
           for
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Saints
           shall
           bee
           in
           heaven
           ,
           so
           long
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           that
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           did
           purchase
           not
           a
           lease
           ,
           or
           expiring
           terme
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           an
           
             endlesse
             life
          
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           glory
           ,
           an
           inheritance
           ,
           incorruptible
           &
           that
           fadeth
           not
           away
           ,
           reserved
           in
           the
           heaven
           for
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 VERSE
                 5.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               at
               thy
               Right
               hand
               shall
               strike
               through
               Kings
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             
               
                 VERSE
                 6.
              
               
            
             
               Hee
               shall
               judge
               amongst
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               he
               shall
               fill
               the
               places
               with
               dead
               Bodies
               :
               Hee
               shall
               wound
               the
               heads
               over
               many
               Countries
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Psalme
           we
           have
           had
           the
           description
           of
           Christs
           offices
           of
           King
           and
           Priest
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           effect
           thereof
           in
           gathering
           a
           
             willing
             people
          
           unto
           himselfe
           .
           Now
           here
           the
           Prophet
           sheweth
           
             another
             effect
          
           of
           the
           powerfull
           administration
           of
           these
           offices
           ,
           containing
           his
           victories
           over
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           allegorically
           expressed
           in
           a
           Hypotiposis
           ,
           or
           lively
           allusion
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           humane
           victories
           ;
           wherein
           first
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           few
           words
           labour
           to
           cleere
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           observations
           which
           are
           naturall
           will
           the
           more
           evidently
           arise
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
          
           ]
           To
           lay
           aside
           their
           exposition
           
           who
           understand
           these
           words
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           the
           words
           are
           an
           Apostrophe
           of
           the
           Prophet
           to
           those
           at
           whose
           right
           hand
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           is
           .
           Some
           make
           it
           an
           
             Apostrophe
             to
             God
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           a
           triumphall
           and
           thankfull
           prediction
           of
           that
           power
           and
           Iudgement
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           this
           his
           Benjamin
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           .
           Because
           that
           thereby
           the
           phrase
           retaineth
           the
           same
           signification
           and
           sense
           which
           it
           had
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           .
           As
           if
           David
           had
           said
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           power
           and
           majesty
           ,
           worthy
           art
           thou
           of
           all
           praise
           ,
           thanksgiving
           and
           honor
           who
           hast
           given
           such
           power
           to
           thy
           Sonne
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           smite
           through
           Kings
           ,
           and
           judge
           heathen
           ,
           and
           pull
           downe
           the
           chiefe
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           subdue
           all
           things
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           these
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             shall
             strike
             through
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Others
           make
           it
           to
           be
           
             an
             Apostrophe
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           bee
           a
           phrase
           not
           expressing
           Christs
           exaltation
           ,
           as
           verse
           1.
           
           But
           his
           care
           and
           protection
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           readinesse
           ,
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           his
           owne
           people
           against
           all
           the
           injuries
           and
           assaults
           of
           adverse
           power
           .
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             wise
             mans
             heart
             is
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             but
             a
             fooles
             heart
             is
             at
             his
             left
             ,
             Eccl.
          
           10.2
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           ready
           and
           prepared
           to
           execute
           any
           wife
           counsels
           or
           godly
           resolutions
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophet
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             heart
             is
             prepared
             ô
             God
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             prepared
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             give
             thankes
             .
          
           But
           a
           fooles
           heart
           when
           hee
           should
           doe
           any
           thing
           is
           like
           his
           left
           hand
           ,
           to
           seeke
           of
           skill
           ,
           unactive
           and
           unprepared
           ;
           when
           hee
           walketh
           by
           the
           way
           
             his
             heart
             faileth
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           3.
           
           And
           this
           readinesse
           and
           present
           helpe
           of
           God
           to
           defend
           and
           guide
           his
           Church
           is
           expressed
           frequently
           by
           his
           being
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           thereof
           .
           
             Because
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             I
             shall
             not
             bee
             moved
             ,
             Psal.
          
           16.8
           .
           
             Hee
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             poore
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           109.31
           .
           
             I
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             hold
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             saying
             unto
             thee
             ,
             feare
             not
             I
             will
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           31.13
           .
           As
           if
           David
           had
           said
           ,
           Bee
           not
           
           dismayed
           nor
           cast
           downe
           ô
           yee
           subjects
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           as
           if
           being
           exalted
           to
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           hee
           had
           given
           over
           the
           care
           and
           protection
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           for
           as
           hee
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           glory
           and
           majesty
           ;
           so
           is
           he
           at
           your
           right
           hand
           too
           ,
           standing
           to
           execute
           judgement
           on
           your
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           reveale
           the
           power
           of
           his
           arme
           towards
           you
           in
           your
           protection
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           phrase
           and
           expression
           as
           I
           conceive
           are
           these
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           Christs
           power
           ,
           providence
           ,
           and
           protection
           doe
           not
           exclude
           ,
           but
           onely
           strengthen
           ,
           assist
           ,
           and
           prosper
           the
           ordinary
           and
           just
           endeavors
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           themselves
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           
             not
             at
             our
             left
             hand
          
           to
           succor
           us
           in
           our
           idlenesse
           and
           negligence
           ,
           but
           
             at
             our
             working
             hand
          
           to
           give
           successe
           to
           our
           honest
           endeavors
           .
           The
           
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           doth
           not
           fight
           without
           the
           
             sword
             of
             Gedeon
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           7.18
           .
           In
           the
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           when
           hee
           fed
           and
           feasted
           men
           ,
           hee
           never
           created
           wine
           or
           bread
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           blessed
           ,
           and
           so
           changed
           ,
           or
           multiplied
           that
           which
           was
           by
           humane
           industry
           prepared
           before
           .
           Our
           Savior
           had
           fish
           and
           bread
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           would
           have
           his
           Disciples
           put
           in
           their
           net
           and
           catch
           ,
           and
           bring
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           to
           note
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           Gods
           power
           and
           providence
           ,
           must
           not
           exclude
           but
           encourage
           mans
           industry
           ,
           Ioh.
           21.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Hee
           protecteth
           us
           
             in
             viis
             nostris
             ,
             non
             in
             praecipitiis
             ,
          
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           not
           in
           our
           precipices
           or
           presumptions
           ,
           Psal.
           91.11
           .
           So
           long
           then
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           valiant
           and
           constant
           in
           withstanding
           the
           enemies
           of
           her
           peace
           &
           prosperity
           ,
           God
           is
           undoubtedly
           with
           her
           to
           blesse
           that
           courage
           ,
           and
           to
           strengthen
           that
           right
           hand
           ;
           so
           long
           as
           Moses
           held
           up
           his
           hand
           ,
           God
           fought
           for
           Israel
           .
           There
           was
           Ioshuas
           sword
           ,
           and
           Moses
           his
           hand
           or
           prayer
           ,
           and
           upon
           those
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           Exod.
           17.12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           they
           were
           all
           to
           concurre
           .
           If
           the
           sword
           should
           cease
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           would
           doe
           no
           good
           ;
           for
           God
           will
           not
           bee
           tempted
           :
           If
           the
           Prayer
           faint
           ,
           the
           sword
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           not
           bee
           neglected
           .
           As
           in
           a
           curious
           
           Clock
           stopp
           any
           wheele
           and
           you
           hinder
           the
           whole
           motion
           .
           If
           God
           promise
           to
           bee
           present
           ,
           Ioshua
           must
           promise
           to
           bee
           couragious
           ,
           Iosh.
           1.5.6.9
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           note
           unto
           us
           the
           care
           and
           militarie
           wisedome
           of
           Christ
           our
           Captaine
           to
           meete
           with
           and
           to
           prevent
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           to
           intercept
           their
           blowes
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           wee
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           
             Satan
             plieth
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           laboureth
           to
           weaken
           and
           assault
           us
           where
           there
           is
           most
           danger
           towards
           him
           .
           Let
           
             Satan
             stand
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Psal.
          
           109.6
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           either
           give
           him
           over
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           hurried
           to
           execute
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           set
           Satan
           to
           hinder
           him
           in
           his
           mischievous
           intents
           .
           Thus
           
             Satan
             stood
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Ioshua
             the
             high
             Priest
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             Zech.
          
           3.1
           .
           Noting
           the
           assiduous
           and
           indefatigable
           endeavors
           of
           Satan
           to
           resist
           ,
           disappoint
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           worthies
           in
           Gods
           Church
           (
           
             I
             would
             have
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             even
             I
             Paul
             ,
             once
             and
             againe
             ,
             but
             Satan
             hindered
             us
             ,
          
           1
           Thess.
           2.18
           .
           )
           And
           to
           divert
           the
           strength
           of
           men
           upon
           his
           service
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           rebuke
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           our
           strength
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           due
           unto
           him
           hee
           also
           stands
           there
           to
           outvie
           the
           temptations
           and
           impulsions
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           two
           expositions
           which
           are
           given
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             .
          
           Now
           though
           of
           all
           places
           of
           Scripture
           there
           is
           indeed
           but
           one
           literall
           sense
           ;
           yet
           when
           two
           are
           given
           ,
           which
           both
           tend
           unto
           the
           same
           generall
           scope
           ,
           and
           are
           suteable
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           meaning
           mainely
           aimed
           at
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           no
           apparant
           evidence
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           preferring
           one
           before
           the
           other
           :
           I
           thinke
           it
           is
           not
           unfit
           to
           embrace
           both
           ;
           and
           so
           something
           I
           shall
           touch
           upon
           both
           senses
           .
        
         
           
             Shall
             strike
             through
          
           ,
           or
           wound
           ,
           or
           make
           gore
           bloudie
           ,
           
             Kings
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           ]
           The
           word
           is
           ,
           
             Hath
             stricken
             through
             Kings
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Prophesie
           of
           things
           future
           ,
           spoken
           
           as
           of
           things
           to
           bee
           done
           .
           
             To
             strike
             thorow
          
           ,
           notes
           a
           complete
           victory
           and
           full
           confusion
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           an
           in
           curable
           wound
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           stagger
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           affliction
           may
           not
           arise
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           Nahum
           1.9
           .
           1
           Sam.
           26.8
           .
           The
           onely
           difficulty
           is
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           Kings
           ;
           for
           which
           wee
           must
           note
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           his
           warre
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           enemies
           for
           the
           most
           part
           spirituall
           .
           Therefore
           I
           take
           it
           wee
           are
           hereby
           to
           understand
           the
           most
           potent
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whether
           spirituall
           ,
           wee
           wrestle
           not
           against
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           but
           against
           principalities
           ,
           and
           powers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wickednesse
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.12
           .
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           Or
           Carnall
           ,
           as
           heathen
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           Psal.
           2.8
           ,
           9.
           
           The
           fat
           and
           the
           strong
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.16
           .
           Our
           spirituall
           enemies
           in
           Scripture
           are
           called
           Kings
           .
           Satan
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
          
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             The
             King
             of
             the
             locusts
             ,
             &c.
          
           Sinne
           and
           originall
           concupiscence
           is
           a
           King.
           Let
           
             not
             sinne
             raigne
             in
             your
             mortall
             bodies
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Earthly
             enemies
          
           of
           Christ
           are
           called
           Kings
           .
           The
           
             ten
             Hornes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ten
             Kings
             make
             warre
          
           with
           the
           Lambe
           .
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             rulers
             were
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           Death
           which
           is
           the
           last
           enemie
           is
           a
           
             King.
             The
             King
             of
             Terrors
          
           ,
           that
           raigneth
           over
           men
           .
           A●d
           over
           all
           these
           Kings
           doe
           the
           victories
           of
           Christ
           reach
           .
           Some
           by
           Kings
           understand
           the
           Romane
           emperors
           (
           who
           are
           called
           Kings
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.13.17
           .
           )
           And
           their
           overthrow
           for
           persecuting
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           since
           all
           sorts
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           are
           called
           Kings
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           doe
           push
           at
           his
           Kingdome
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           why
           wee
           may
           not
           by
           Kings
           understand
           them
           all
           ,
           with
           their
           subjects
           ,
           armies
           ,
           and
           associates
           .
           As
           in
           great
           victories
           the
           Lords
           and
           principall
           men
           are
           said
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           when
           the
           servants
           and
           souldiers
           are
           routed
           and
           slaine
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           time
           hath
           ripened
           
           the
           insolency
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           when
           his
           fury
           is
           fully
           stirred
           up
           and
           provoked
           ,
           when
           the
           just
           and
           full
           time
           of
           his
           glory
           is
           come
           ;
           That
           it
           may
           appeare
           that
           they
           are
           overcome
           not
           by
           time
           ,
           or
           chance
           ,
           or
           humane
           power
           ,
           or
           secular
           concurrence
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           wrath
           hee
           will
           doe
           it
           .
           Christ
           is
           never
           destitute
           of
           power
           ,
           but
           in
           wisedome
           hee
           hath
           ordered
           the
           times
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           when
           to
           have
           his
           Church
           suffer
           and
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           triumph
           in
           his
           deliverances
           .
           So
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           clause
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           day
           of
           recompence
           is
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           sinnes
           and
           provocations
           of
           his
           enemie
           is
           ripe
           ,
           when
           the
           utmost
           period
           of
           his
           patience
           is
           expired
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           fixed
           and
           unmoveable
           day
           which
           hee
           hath
           set
           ,
           bee
           the
           probabilities
           never
           so
           poore
           ,
           &
           preparations
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           the
           expectations
           never
           so
           low
           ,
           the
           meanes
           in
           humane
           view
           never
           so
           impossible
           ,
           yet
           then
           by
           his
           wrath
           hee
           will
           utterly
           and
           incurably
           wound
           his
           enemies
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           rise
           a
           second
           time
           .
        
         
           
             He
             shall
             judge
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           ]
           The
           word
           judgement
           noteth
           both
           Government
           ,
           and
           
             Punishment
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             himselfe
             for
             his
             servants
             ,
             when
             hee
             seeth
             that
             their
             power
             is
             gone
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.36
           .
           There
           to
           judge
           ,
           noteth
           government
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             standeth
             up
             to
             plead
             and
             to
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           3.13
           .
           
             That
             nation
             whom
             they
             serve
             will
             I
             judge
             ,
             Gen.
          
           15.14
           .
           There
           to
           judge
           noteth
           punishment
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           executing
           condemnation
           upon
           the
           contumacious
           adversaries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           great
           victory
           of
           Gog
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           39.
           
           Some
           by
           Gentiles
           understand
           
             all
             Enemies
          
           both
           spirituall
           ,
           
           and
           earthly
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             shall
             fill
             the
             places
             with
             dead
             Bodies
             .
          
           ]
           That
           notes
           both
           the
           swiftnesse
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           victory
           .
           That
           it
           shall
           bee
           so
           generall
           ,
           and
           so
           speedy
           that
           the
           enemie
           shall
           have
           either
           none
           left
           ,
           or
           they
           that
           
           are
           left
           shall
           not
           bee
           able
           ,
           nor
           have
           leasure
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           Ezek.
           39.11
           .
        
         
           
             He
             shall
             wound
             the
             head
             over
             divers
             Countries
             .
          
           
           ]
           That
           is
           ,
           either
           the
           principall
           of
           his
           enemies
           every
           where
           ;
           or
           Satan
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           ruleth
           as
           Head
           over
           the
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           in
           all
           places
           .
           Or
           Antichrist
           the
           Head
           of
           nations
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13.7
           ,
           8.14.8.17.15.18
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             .
          
           ]
           According
           to
           the
           two-fold
           Apostrophe
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           here
           are
           two
           observations
           which
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           worthy
           to
           have
           all
           the
           power
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           judgement
           which
           hee
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Sonne
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           for
           our
           protection
           ,
           salvation
           and
           defence
           ,
           most
           thankfully
           and
           triumphantly
           acknowledged
           to
           him
           .
           We
           finde
           our
           Savior
           himselfe
           praising
           God
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           delivered
           all
           things
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           even
           power
           to
           make
           Babes
           beleeve
           on
           him
           ,
           Matth.
           11.25.27
           .
           And
           this
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           is
           frequent
           in
           ,
           namely
           in
           praising
           and
           glorifying
           God
           for
           Christ.
           O
           wretched
           man
           that
           I
           am
           who
           shall
           deliver
           mee
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             thanke
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.25
           .
           1
           Tim.
           1.16
           ,
           17.
           
           All
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           are
           in
           him
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           Amen
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Hee
           gave
           himselfe
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           deliver
           us
           from
           this
           present
           evill
           world
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Father
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             bee
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Every
           tongue
           must
           confesse
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           Lord
           
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.11
           .
        
         
           And
           reason
           there
           is
           that
           it
           should
           thus
           bee
           acknowledged
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           all
           his
           Kingdome
           and
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Father
           .
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             mee
             .
             Hee
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
          
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Sonne
           hath
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           
             manifest
             the
             name
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           get
           glory
           to
           his
           Father
           thereby
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.6
           ,
           7.
           
           For
           in
           Christ
           it
           was
           God
           that
           reconciled
           
           the
           world
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           hath
           it
           all
           given
           unto
           him
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           in
           our
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           head
           ,
           so
           that
           wee
           in
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           to
           him
           were
           onely
           respected
           ,
           and
           therefore
           wee
           have
           reason
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           them
           .
           It
           was
           not
           indeed
           given
           to
           him
           strictly
           (
           for
           it
           was
           not
           to
           him
           Beneficium
           but
           Onus
           ,
           an
           office
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           benefit
           )
           but
           to
           him
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           to
           us
           in
           and
           by
           him
           .
           In
           all
           the
           victories
           ,
           deliverances
           ,
           refreshments
           ,
           experiences
           of
           Gods
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           wee
           must
           ever
           remember
           to
           praise
           God
           in
           and
           through
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           power
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           now
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           For
           therefore
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           Church
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Gods
           
             Right
             hand
          
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           there
           one
           to
           plead
           ,
           to
           intreat
           ,
           to
           move
           his
           right
           hand
           in
           our
           behalfe
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           our
           distresses
           ,
           in
           all
           conflicts
           and
           temptations
           ,
           wee
           must
           by
           faith
           looke
           up
           
             unto
             Gods
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           remembrance
           of
           that
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           atonement
           ,
           and
           intercession
           which
           is
           there
           made
           in
           our
           behalfe
           .
           There
           wee
           shall
           have
           matter
           enough
           to
           fill
           our
           mouths
           and
           hearts
           with
           praises
           ,
           and
           triumph
           ,
           and
           rejoicing
           in
           him
           .
           
             It
             is
             Christ
             who
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             shall
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.34
           ,
           35.
           
           Here
           are
           two
           arguments
           of
           the
           Churches
           safety
           and
           triumph
           .
           The
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Honor
           of
           Christ.
           Hee
           loveth
           all
           his
           to
           the
           end
           .
           But
           what
           good
           can
           love
           doe
           without
           power
           ?
           Therefore
           hee
           that
           loveth
           us
           is
           exalted
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           all
           power
           given
           him
           for
           this
           purpose
           that
           his
           love
           may
           doe
           us
           good
           .
           In
           the
           conflicts
           of
           my
           corruptions
           (
           which
           are
           an
           adversary
           too
           wise
           ,
           too
           subtile
           ,
           too
           numberlesse
           for
           mee
           to
           vanquish
           ,
           )
           I
           may
           yet
           when
           I
           am
           driven
           to
           Pauls
           extremity
           ,
           rest
           in
           his
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           looking
           up
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           the
           finisher
           of
           every
           good
           worke
           which
           hee
           beginnes
           ,
           and
           seeing
           him
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           may
           triumph
           in
           the
           power
           and
           office
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Sonne
           there
           ,
           which
           
           is
           ,
           to
           subdue
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           us
           by
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           residue
           of
           Spirit
           which
           he
           keepeth
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ioh.
           17.17
           ,
           19.
           for
           that
           Prayer
           is
           a
           Modell
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           counterpane
           of
           Christs
           Intercession
           :
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             speake
             these
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             my
             joy
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           13.
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           having
           a
           specimen
           and
           forme
           of
           that
           Intercession
           which
           with
           thee
           I
           shall
           make
           for
           them
           ,
           left
           upon
           publike
           record
           for
           them
           to
           looke
           on
           ,
           and
           there
           finding
           ,
           that
           their
           sanctification
           is
           the
           businesse
           of
           my
           sitting
           at
           thy
           right
           hand
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           discomforts
           and
           conflicts
           of
           their
           corruption
           have
           a
           full
           joy
           and
           triumph
           in
           the
           honour
           which
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           .
           I
           am
           beset
           with
           the
           temptations
           of
           mine
           enemies
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ;
           In
           this
           case
           I
           may
           give
           God
           praise
           for
           the
           power
           which
           hee
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           I
           may
           from
           mine
           enemies
           appeale
           unto
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           I
           may
           like
           Stephen
           when
           the
           stones
           and
           buffets
           are
           about
           my
           soule
           looke
           up
           by
           faith
           ,
           &
           see
           there
           my
           Captain
           standing
           up
           in
           my
           defence
           ,
           Act.
           7.55
           .
           I
           may
           acknowledge
           unto
           God
           the
           power
           given
           unto
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           though
           nothing
           of
           all
           this
           fall
           upon
           me
           without
           his
           provision
           and
           permission
           ,
           yet
           sure
           I
           am
           that
           he
           hath
           power
           and
           mercy
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           that
           though
           mine
           enemies
           were
           as
           strong
           as
           a
           combination
           and
           armie
           of
           kings
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           hath
           from
           him
           in
           my
           behalfe
           received
           power
           enough
           ,
           to
           strike
           through
           kings
           when
           the
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           is
           come
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           all
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
             present
             by
             his
             Spirit
          
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           uphold
           them
           ,
           enabling
           them
           to
           glory
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           all
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           they
           are
           but
           for
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           needfull
           
             to
             purge
             their
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           beare
           their
           shame
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.6
           ,
           7.
           
           Iam.
           1.2
           ,
           3.
           
           Esai
           .
           27.8
           ,
           9.
           and
           
             to
             glorifie
             the
             
             consequent
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           bee
           revealed
           to
           their
           joy
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.13
           .
           when
           hee
           will
           recompence
           double
           to
           us
           in
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           enemies
           in
           severity
           ,
           Esai
           .
           54.7
           ,
           8.61.7
           .
           
             present
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Angels
             ,
          
           to
           rescue
           ,
           deliver
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           to
           bee
           as
           a
           wall
           of
           fire
           ,
           as
           a
           shield
           ,
           a
           buckler
           ,
           a
           rocke
           ,
           a
           Captaine
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           Zech.
           2.5
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           comfort
           that
           more
           is
           with
           them
           than
           against
           them
           :
           the
           enemies
           have
           combinations
           and
           confederacies
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           hath
           Immanuel
           ,
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           Esai
           .
           8.9
           ,
           10.
           none
           can
           pull
           Christ
           from
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           his
           people
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           none
           can
           take
           away
           either
           his
           power
           or
           his
           love
           from
           his
           people
           .
           The
           Church
           and
           truth
           can
           never
           bee
           crush'd
           and
           overthrowne
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           rocke
           with
           the
           raging
           of
           the
           waves
           :
           they
           are
           
             Heavenly
             things
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nothing
           of
           earth
           or
           hell
           can
           reach
           to
           corrupt
           them
           .
           It
           was
           but
           a
           vaine
           attempt
           of
           the
           Gyants
           to
           build
           a
           tower
           to
           heaven
           :
           The
           
             world
             was
             made
          
           that
           there
           might
           be
           therein
           a
           Church
           to
           worship
           and
           contemplate
           that
           God
           which
           made
           it
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           creation
           God
           never
           rested
           till
           he
           came
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           that
           was
           the
           end
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           pull
           downe
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           shake
           in
           peeces
           the
           frame
           of
           nature
           ,
           than
           to
           ruine
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           
             Church
             hath
             Christ
             for
             her
             husband
             ,
          
           hee
           to
           whom
           all
           knees
           must
           bend
           ,
           hee
           whom
           every
           tongue
           must
           confesse
           ,
           hee
           who
           will
           subdue
           all
           things
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           she
           hath
           
             Love
             ,
             Power
          
           and
           Iealousie
           ,
           all
           three
           very
           strong
           things
           on
           her
           side
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           be
           safe
           ,
           is
           to
           keepe
           Christ
           at
           our
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           hold
           fast
           his
           truth
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           as
           we
           have
           Immanuel
           ,
           all
           adverse
           power
           is
           but
           flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           flesh
           is
           but
           grasse
           ,
           withered
           in
           a
           moment
           when
           God
           will
           blow
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Note
           thirdly
           ,
           
             Christ
             in
             his
             appointed
             time
             will
             utterly
             
             overthrow
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             Church
             from
             under
             the
             sorest
             oppressions
             .
          
           There
           is
           not
           any
           one
           argument
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           more
           frequently
           repeated
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           Christs
           victories
           ;
           prefigured
           they
           were
           in
           the
           deliverances
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.2
           ,
           4.
           
           In
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Arke
           out
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           ,
           22.
           in
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Iewes
           from
           Babylon
           ,
           Revel
           .
           14.8
           .
           Esai
           .
           11
           .
           10-12.15
           .
           To
           note
           that
           in
           the
           sorest
           extremities
           and
           greatest
           improbabilities
           God
           will
           shew
           himselfe
           jealous
           for
           his
           people
           .
           This
           victorie
           is
           expressed
           by
           
             treading
             of
             a
             wine-presse
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           63.1
           ,
           6.
           when
           there
           are
           none
           to
           helpe
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           brought
           to
           sorest
           extremities
           ,
           though
           multitudes
           meete
           against
           her
           as
           many
           as
           the
           grapes
           in
           a
           vintage
           ,
           they
           shall
           all
           be
           but
           as
           Clusters
           of
           grapes
           ,
           he
           shall
           squeeze
           out
           their
           bloud
           like
           wine
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           Church
           to
           thresh
           them
           ,
           Lam.
           1.15
           .
           Revel
           .
           14.20
           .
           Ioel
           3.12
           .
           Mic.
           4.13
           .
           
             By
             the
             dissipation
             of
             smoke
             out
             of
             a
             Chimnie
             ,
          
           they
           shall
           bee
           as
           the
           smoke
           out
           of
           the
           Chimnie
           ,
           Hos.
           13.3
           .
           As
           Athanasius
           used
           to
           say
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           but
           
             Nubecula
             quae
             citò
             transiret
          
           ,
           a
           little
           cloud
           ,
           which
           would
           quickly
           be
           blowne
           away
           :
           smoke
           when
           it
           breakes
           out
           of
           a
           Chimnie
           with
           a
           horrible
           blacknesse
           threatneth
           to
           blot
           out
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           to
           invade
           and
           choake
           up
           all
           the
           ayre
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           blast
           of
           winde
           scattereth
           it
           ,
           and
           anon
           nothing
           thereof
           appeares
           .
           
             By
             fire
             consuming
             thornes
             and
             briars
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           10.17
           .
           While
           they
           be
           folded
           together
           as
           thornes
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           are
           drunken
           as
           drunkards
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           while
           they
           have
           plotted
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           confederacies
           so
           curiously
           that
           no
           man
           dares
           so
           much
           as
           touch
           them
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           are
           drunken
           with
           the
           pride
           and
           confidence
           of
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           they
           shall
           then
           be
           devoured
           as
           stubble
           that
           is
           fully
           dry
           ,
           Nahum
           1.10
           .
           Esai
           .
           27.4.31.9
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           Christ
           a
           
             Man
             of
             war
             ,
             Exod.
          
           15.3
           .
           Because
           he
           is
           furnished
           with
           all
           Arts
           of
           victory
           ,
           
           
             Power
             invincible
          
           ,
           as
           a
           Lion
           amongst
           shepheards
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           amongst
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Esai
           .
           31.4
           .
           
             wisedome
             unsearchable
          
           which
           must
           stand
           ,
           v.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           If
           hee
           purpose
           ,
           none
           can
           disappoint
           him
           ,
           Esai
           .
           14.27
           .
           Authority
           by
           the
           least
           intimation
           to
           gather
           together
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           world
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           If
           he
           but
           hisse
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           presently
           come
           in
           troops
           ,
           Esai
           .
           5.26.7.18
           .
           He
           can
           command
           helpe
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           Psal.
           44.4
           .
           Psal.
           71.3
           .
           Ier.
           47.7
           .
           and
           ,
           if
           that
           should
           faile
           ,
           he
           can
           create
           helpe
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           hee
           did
           for
           Israel
           ,
           when
           hee
           wrought
           miracles
           to
           deliver
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           106.22
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           more
           profitably
           consider
           the
           truth
           and
           comfort
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           by
           discovering
           it
           in
           the
           severall
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           people
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           great
           enemie
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           is
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           that
           great
           red
           Dragon
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           all
           names
           of
           enmity
           .
           The
           Accuser
           ,
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           the
           Destroyer
           ,
           the
           Devourer
           ,
           the
           
             Envious
             man
          
           ,
           furnished
           with
           
             much
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           mightie
           succour
           ,
           legions
           of
           principalities
           and
           powers
           attending
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           with
           
             much
             wisedome
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           wiles
           ,
           and
           traines
           ,
           and
           craftines
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           his
           Arts
           of
           destroying
           men
           are
           two
           .
           To
           tempt
           and
           
             to
             accuse
          
           .
           His
           Temptations
           are
           twofold
           :
           either
           unto
           Sinne
           ,
           or
           unto
           discomfort
           :
           either
           to
           make
           us
           offend
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           us
           disquiet
           our selves
           :
           either
           to
           wound
           us
           or
           to
           vexe
           us
           .
           And
           in
           all
           these
           his
           Arts
           Christ
           our
           Captain
           will
           tread
           him
           under
           our
           feet
           ,
           and
           will
           give
           his
           Church
           the
           victory
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           either
           by
           
             Arming
             us
             with
             sufficiency
             of
             grace
             and
             faith
             in
             his
             Victories
             ,
          
           putting
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           minde
           of
           his
           Temptations
           ,
           which
           taught
           him
           compassion
           towards
           us
           who
           are
           so
           much
           weaker
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           our
           hearts
           to
           cry
           out
           unto
           him
           who
           is
           our
           mercifull
           and
           compassionate
           high
           priest
           ,
           like
           a
           ravished
           woman
           in
           our
           extremities
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.8
           ,
           9.
           stirring
           up
           our
           faith
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           when
           we
           are
           in
           darkenesse
           ;
           and
           our
           spirit
           of
           Adoption
           to
           cry
           
           unto
           him
           when
           wee
           are
           in
           danger
           ;
           and
           our
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           to
           solve
           the
           objections
           to
           discerne
           the
           devices
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           and
           arme
           our
           hearts
           accordingly
           to
           wrestle
           with
           him
           .
           Or
           else
           
             by
             rebuking
             of
             him
          
           ,
           pulling
           in
           his
           chaine
           ,
           and
           chasing
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           our
           second
           ,
           undertaking
           the
           combate
           in
           person
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           Zech.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Thus
           he
           overcommeth
           him
           as
           a
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           ever
           giveth
           some
           either
           comfortable
           or
           profitable
           issue
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           likewise
           overcommeth
           him
           as
           an
           Accuser
           .
           Satan
           accuseth
           the
           Saints
           either
           
             by
             way
             of
             complaint
          
           and
           na●ration
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           Revel
           .
           12.10
           .
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           his
           laying
           of
           crimes
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           8.33
           .
           and
           thus
           Christ
           overcommeth
           him
           by
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Saints
           by
           making
           them
           judge
           and
           accuse
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           cleere
           themselves
           too
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.31
           .
           2
           Corin.
           7.11
           .
           Or
           hee
           accuseth
           
             by
             way
             of
             suspition
             or
             preconjecture
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           did
           
             Iob
             ,
             Iob
          
           1.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           herein
           likewise
           Christ
           overcommeth
           him
           in
           his
           servants
           ,
           by
           permitting
           him
           to
           tempt
           and
           vexe
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           the
           purer
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           a
           holy
           suspition
           and
           jealousie
           into
           them
           over
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           which
           may
           still
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           prevent
           them
           against
           evils
           that
           are
           likely
           to
           assault
           them
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           in
           every
           condition
           ,
           as
           well
           possible
           as
           present
           ,
           how
           to
           walke
           acceptably
           before
           God
           ,
           Phil.
           4.11
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Another
           great
           enemie
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           the
           lust
           of
           our
           owne
           evill
           nature
           .
           
             The
             carnall
             minde
             is
             enmitie
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.7
           .
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           Enmity
           in
           grieving
           ,
           vexing
           ,
           and
           quenching
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           lusting
           enviously
           against
           his
           grace
           ,
           Iam.
           4.4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           here
           also
           Christ
           overcommeth
           ,
           by
           the
           prevailing
           power
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           giving
           us
           
             more
             Grace
          
           ,
           demolishing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           judging
           the
           prince
           of
           this
           world
           
           which
           before
           did
           rule
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           judgement
           Seat
           ,
           and
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           the
           principality
           of
           Satan
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.11
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           
             victorious
             Spirit
          
           .
           He
           bringeth
           forth
           his
           
             judgement
             unto
             victory
             ,
             Matth.
          
           12.20
           .
           Esai
           .
           4.4
           .
           Hee
           worketh
           out
           by
           degrees
           the
           drosse
           and
           impurity
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           services
           .
           First
           ,
           by
           faith
           fixing
           upon
           better
           promises
           and
           hopes
           than
           lust
           can
           make
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           5.4
           .
           Heb.
           11.24
           ,
           26.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           eying
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           so
           stirring
           up
           those
           arguments
           and
           principles
           which
           are
           strongest
           against
           them
           ,
           Iob
           31.1
           .
           Psal.
           39.1
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           leading
           us
           to
           more
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           love
           and
           communion
           ,
           Iob
           22.21
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           1.3
           .
           and
           so
           fetching
           more
           wisedome
           and
           strength
           from
           him
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           way
           that
           wee
           get
           all
           our
           strength
           ,
           even
           by
           learning
           of
           him
           ,
           Phil.
           4.12
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           inclining
           the
           heart
           to
           hate
           ,
           and
           to
           complaine
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           bemone
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           Ephraim
           did
           ,
           Rom.
           7.23
           .
           Mark.
           9.24
           .
           Ier.
           31.18
           ,
           19.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           by
           bringing
           the
           heart
           into
           the
           light
           ,
           there
           to
           approve
           and
           judge
           its
           actions
           ,
           Ioh.
           3.20
           .
           by
           setting
           it
           alwayes
           in
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           sinne
           against
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           16.8
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           by
           convincing
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           beauty
           and
           excellencie
           of
           Grace
           ,
           of
           the
           unlikenesse
           of
           sinne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           making
           the
           soule
           more
           full
           of
           desires
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           Esai
           .
           26.8
           .
           Ezek.
           36.31
           .
           and
           thus
           kindling
           lust
           against
           lust
           ,
           Gal.
           5.17
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           by
           being
           alwayes
           a
           present
           Monitour
           and
           Watchman
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           supply
           it
           with
           spirituall
           weapons
           and
           reasonings
           against
           the
           temptations
           of
           lust
           ,
           Esai
           .
           30.31
           .
           Ioh.
           14.26
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           by
           daily
           supplies
           from
           the
           residue
           of
           Spirit
           which
           is
           in
           our
           head
           ,
           whereby
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           and
           exigence
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           he
           floweth
           into
           them
           ,
           Mal.
           2.15
           .
           Phil.
           1.19
           .
           This
           is
           that
           seed
           ,
           that
           leaven
           ,
           that
           vitall
           instinct
           ,
           which
           is
           ever
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           setting
           it selfe
           against
           
           the
           workings
           and
           life
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           wasting
           it
           away
           as
           fire
           doth
           water
           .
        
         
           The
           grand
           instrument
           of
           Satan
           and
           lust
           (
           who
           are
           the
           two
           leaders
           in
           this
           warre
           against
           Christ
           )
           is
           the
           
             wicked
             world
          
           .
           The
           power
           ,
           malice
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           learning
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           either
           naturall
           or
           acquir'd
           abilities
           of
           evill
           men
           :
           for
           even
           in
           an
           earthly
           respect
           by
           the
           word
           kings
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           to
           understand
           those
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           princes
           of
           the
           earth
           who
           set
           themselves
           against
           Christ
           ;
           but
           all
           such
           as
           excell
           in
           any
           such
           worldly
           abilities
           as
           may
           further
           that
           opposition
           .
           It
           notes
           the
           strength
           ,
           policie
           ,
           pride
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           or
           scorne
           of
           subjection
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           against
           Christ.
           So
           that
           king
           heere
           stands
           in
           opposition
           to
           subject
           ,
           they
           who
           reject
           Christs
           yoke
           ,
           and
           breake
           his
           bonds
           asunder
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           raigne
           over
           them
           ,
           those
           are
           the
           kings
           in
           the
           Text.
           And
           these
           also
           will
           hee
           smite
           through
           and
           confound
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           arme
           .
           The
           Lord
           gave
           the
           Word
           ,
           great
           was
           the
           company
           of
           those
           that
           published
           it
           .
           
             Kings
             of
             armies
             did
             fly
             apace
             ,
             and
             she
             that
             tarried
             at
             home
             divided
             the
             spoile
             ,
             Psal.
          
           68.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Tophet
             is
             ordained
             of
             old
             ,
             for
             the
             king
             it
             is
             prepared
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           30.33
           .
           Come
           ,
           and
           gather
           your selves
           together
           unto
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           great
           God.
           
             That
             ye
             may
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             captaines
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             mightie
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             horses
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             both
             free
             and
             bond
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             &c.
             Revel
             .
          
           19.17
           ,
           18.
           
           As
           for
           those
           mine
           enemies
           
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             raigne
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             hither
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             me
             ,
             Luk.
          
           19.27
           .
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             ,
             ye
             kings
             ,
             be
             instructed
             ,
             ye
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             ;
             kisse
             the
             Sonne
             lest
             he
             bee
             angry
             ,
             and
             ye
             perish
             from
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             his
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             but
             a
             little
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           overthroweth
           his
           Churches
           enemies
           ,
           and
           protecteth
           it
           against
           al
           their
           greatest
           preparations
           ,
           &
           most
           formidable
           power
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           severall
           wayes
           ;
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           diverting
           their
           forces
           from
           his
           Church
           into
           some
           other
           necessary
           channell
           ,
           or
           ambitious
           designe
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           Thus
           Rabshakah
           and
           his
           hoast
           were
           called
           from
           Iudah
           ,
           2
           King.
           19.7
           ,
           8.
           so
           the
           Lord
           promised
           his
           people
           that
           when
           they
           went
           up
           to
           appeare
           before
           him
           thrice
           a
           yeere
           he
           would
           divert
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           enemies
           from
           their
           land
           ,
           Exod.
           34.24
           .
           Thus
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           having
           but
           two
           maine
           plots
           to
           honour
           (
           as
           he
           supposed
           )
           his
           government
           and
           his
           idols
           withall
           ,
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           Persian
           ,
           and
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           the
           Galileans
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           them
           ;
           was
           prevented
           from
           this
           by
           being
           first
           overthrowne
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           the
           prosperous
           successe
           of
           which
           expedition
           he
           vowed
           unto
           his
           idoll-gods
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           as
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzen
          
           relateth
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           infatuating
           ,
           and
           implanting
           a
           spirit
           of
           giddinesse
           and
           distraction
           in
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           making
           them
           destitute
           both
           of
           counsell
           and
           courage
           .
           When
           God
           would
           punish
           Babylon
           (
           which
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           )
           hee
           made
           their
           hearts
           melt
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           bee
           amazed
           at
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           should
           be
           like
           flames
           ,
           Esay
           13.7
           ,
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           pale
           like
           a
           flame
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           full
           of
           varietie
           of
           fearefull
           impressions
           ,
           and
           distracted
           passions
           :
           nothing
           so
           tremulous
           ,
           so
           various
           ,
           so
           easily
           bended
           every
           way
           with
           the
           smallest
           blast
           as
           a
           flame
           :
           so
           their
           feare
           should
           make
           their
           bloud
           and
           spirits
           in
           their
           faces
           to
           tremble
           ,
           quiver
           ,
           and
           varie
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           goe
           like
           a
           thinne
           flame
           in
           them
           ;
           so
           God
           threatneth
           to
           mingle
           a
           perverse
           spirit
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           spirit
           of
           Egypt
           faile
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           wisedome
           to
           perish
           ,
           Esal
           .
           19.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           14
           ,
           17.
           and
           thus
           likewise
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           Iulian
           in
           that
           Persian
           expedition
           ,
           he
           put
           a
           spirit
           of
           folly
           in
           him
           to
           burne
           his
           ships
           ,
           
           and
           so
           to
           put
           a
           necessity
           of
           courage
           in
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           Gauls
           did
           against
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           leave
           them
           all
           destitute
           of
           necessary
           releefe
           .
           Sometimes
           
           by
           ordering
           casualties
           and
           particular
           emergencies
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           a
           thing
           wonderfully
           seene
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           Ioseph
           and
           Ester
           .
           Thus
           as
           a
           man
           by
           a
           chaine
           made
           up
           of
           s●verall
           links
           ,
           some
           of
           gold
           ,
           others
           of
           silver
           ,
           other
           of
           brasse
           ,
           iron
           ,
           or
           tinne
           ,
           may
           bee
           drawne
           out
           of
           a
           pit
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           concurrence
           of
           severall
           unsubordinate
           things
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           dependance
           ,
           or
           naturall
           coincidencie
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           hath
           oftentimes
           wrought
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           appeare
           to
           bee
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           owne
           hand
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           ordering
           and
           arming
           naturall
           causes
           to
           defend
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           amaze
           the
           enemie
           .
           
           Thus
           the
           starres
           in
           their
           courses
           are
           said
           to
           fight
           against
           
             Sisera
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           5.20
           .
           A
           mighty
           winde
           from
           heaven
           beating
           on
           their
           faces
           discomfited
           them
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           reports
           .
           So
           the
           Christian
           armies
           under
           Theodosius
           against
           Eugenius
           the
           Tyrant
           were
           defended
           by
           winds
           from
           heaven
           ,
           
           which
           snatcht
           a
           way
           their
           weapons
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           To
           make
           good
           that
           Promise
           ,
           
             No
             weapon
             that
             is
             formed
             against
             thee
             shall
             prosper
             .
          
           So
           the
           Lord
           slew
           the
           enemies
           of
           Ioshua
           with
           haile
           .
           Ios.
           11.11
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Moabites
           were
           overthrowne
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           Sunne
           shining
           upon
           the
           water
           ,
           2
           King.
           3.22
           ,
           23.
           
           Sometimes
           by
           implanting
           phantasies
           and
           frightfull
           apprehensions
           into
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           Iudg.
           7.13
           ,
           14.
           
           The
           Assyrians
           ,
           
           2
           King.
           7.6
           .
           thus
           the
           Lord
           caused
           a
           voyce
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           Temple
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           warning
           the
           faithfull
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           Citie
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           stirring
           up
           and
           prospering
           weake
           and
           contemptible
           meanes
           to
           shew
           his
           Glorie
           thereby
           .
           
           The
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           were
           an
           effeminate
           and
           luxurious
           people
           ,
           Cyrus
           a
           meane
           prince
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           not
           at
           this
           time
           the
           emperour
           of
           the
           Medes
           or
           Persians
           ,
           but
           onely
           sonne
           in
           law
           to
           Darius
           or
           Cyaxares
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           made
           instruments
           to
           overthrow
           that
           most
           valiant
           people
           ,
           the
           Babylonians
           ,
           Esai
           .
           45.1.13.3.17
           .
           
           As
           Ieremie
           was
           drawen
           out
           of
           the
           dungeon
           by
           old
           rotten
           rags
           ,
           
           which
           were
           throwne
           aside
           as
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           So
           the
           Lord
           can
           deliver
           his
           Church
           by
           such
           instruments
           as
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           before
           would
           have
           looked
           upon
           with
           scome
           ,
           as
           upon
           cast
           and
           despicable
           creatures
           ;
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           useth
           to
           infatuate
           those
           whom
           he
           will
           destroy
           :
           so
           he
           doth
           guide
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           wonderfull
           wisdome
           those
           whom
           hee
           raised
           to
           defend
           his
           kingdome
           .
           The
           Babylonians
           were
           feasting
           ,
           and
           counted
           their
           Citie
           impregnable
           ,
           
           being
           fortified
           with
           wals
           and
           the
           great
           river
           ,
           and
           God
           gave
           wisedome
           beyond
           the
           very
           conjectures
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           attempt
           a
           businesse
           which
           might
           seeme
           un●easable
           in
           nature
           ,
           to
           drie
           up
           Euphrates
           ,
           and
           divide
           it
           into
           severall
           small
           branches
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           made
           a
           way
           to
           bring
           his
           armie
           into
           the
           Citie
           while
           they
           were
           feasting
           ,
           the
           gates
           thereof
           being
           in
           great
           confidence
           and
           security
           left
           open
           ,
           Esay
           44.27
           ,
           28.45.1
           .
           Ier.
           51.36
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           turning
           the
           hearts
           of
           others
           to
           compassionate
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           hate
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           rejoyce
           when
           he
           is
           sinking
           ,
           Esay
           14.6.10.16
           .
           Nahum
           3.7
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           the
           immediate
           stroke
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           bodies
           or
           consciences
           .
           Thus
           God
           gave
           the
           Church
           rest
           by
           smiting
           
             Herod
             ,
             Act.
          
           12.23
           ,
           24.
           
           Thus
           Maximinus
           being
           smitten
           with
           an
           horrible
           and
           stinking
           disease
           in
           his
           bowels
           ,
           
           confessed
           that
           it
           was
           Christ
           which
           overcame
           him
           ;
           and
           Iulian
           being
           smitten
           with
           an
           unknowne
           blow
           from
           heaven
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           ,
           confessed
           that
           Christ
           was
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           another
           Iulian
           ,
           uncle
           to
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           for
           pissing
           on
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           had
           his
           bowels
           rotted
           ,
           and
           his
           excrements
           issued
           out
           ,
           
             non
             per
             secessum
             ,
             sed
             per
             vulnera
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Historian
           reports
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           tiring
           them
           quite
           out
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           for
           very
           vexation
           and
           succeslesnesse
           give
           over
           their
           vaine
           attempts
           ,
           or
           else
           disheartning
           them
           that
           they
           may
           not
           begin
           them
           .
           So
           Dioclesian
           retired
           to
           a
           private
           life
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           root
           out
           the
           Christians
           .
           And
           
           Iulian
           was
           afraid
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           his
           predecessours
           had
           done
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           thereby
           increase
           ;
           
           he
           forbore
           it
           out
           of
           envie
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           Nazian
           .
           observes
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           turning
           their
           owne
           devices
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           ruining
           them
           with
           their
           owne
           counsels
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           dispatching
           them
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           set
           every
           mans
           sword
           against
           his
           fellow
           in
           the
           huge
           host
           of
           the
           Midianites
           ,
           Iudg.
           7.22
           .
           So
           Pilate
           and
           Nero
           ,
           the
           one
           the
           murtherer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           the
           other
           the
           dedicatour
           of
           all
           the
           consequent
           great
           persecutions
           ,
           both
           died
           by
           their
           owne
           hands
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           wicked
           and
           most
           cruell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fittest
           to
           revenge
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           people
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Thus
           God
           did
           not
           onely
           curse
           the
           counsell
           ,
           but
           revenge
           the
           treason
           of
           Achitophel
           by
           an
           act
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           folly
           and
           inhumanity
           which
           could
           be
           committed
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           hardning
           them
           unto
           a
           most
           desperate
           prosecution
           of
           their
           owne
           ruine
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           suffering
           them
           to
           lift
           at
           the
           stone
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           it
           loosen
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           Zech.
           12.3
           .
           Matth.
           21.44
           .
           Sometimes
           by
           ingratiating
           the
           Church
           with
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Israel
           with
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           Exod.
           12.35
           ,
           36.
           
           By
           these
           and
           a
           world
           the
           like
           meanes
           doth
           the
           Lord
           overthrow
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           this
           is
           
             In
             the
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
          
           or
           in
           his
           owne
           due
           time
           :
           where
           we
           may
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           wrath
           in
           him
           aswell
           as
           mercie
           .
           Though
           hee
           be
           by
           wicked
           and
           secure
           men
           misconceived
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           only
           compassionate
           :
           yet
           
             laesa
             patientia
             fit
             furor
          
           ,
           he
           will
           more
           sorely
           judge
           them
           hereafter
           ,
           whom
           hee
           doth
           not
           perswade
           nor
           allure
           here
           .
           So
           mercifull
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Lambe
           for
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           terrible
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Lion
           for
           fury
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             fury
             is
             not
             in
             him
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           apprehend
           his
           strength
           and
           make
           their
           peace
           with
           him
           ,
           Esay
           27.4.6
           .
           But
           yet
           to
           those
           that
           will
           not
           kisse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           love
           ,
           worship
           ,
           nor
           obey
           him
           ,
           hee
           
           can
           with
           a
           little
           wrath
           shew
           himselfe
           very
           terrible
           ,
           Psal.
           2.12
           .
           He
           commeth
           
             first
             with
             peace
             ,
             Luke
          
           10.5
           .
           but
           it
           is
           
             Pax
             concessa
          
           ,
           not
           
             pax
             emendicata
          
           ,
           a
           peace
           mercifully
           offered
           ,
           not
           a
           peace
           growing
           out
           of
           any
           necessity
           or
           exigencies
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           so
           wrought
           by
           way
           of
           composition
           for
           his
           owne
           advantages
           .
           The
           peace
           of
           a
           Conquerour
           ,
           Zech.
           9.10
           .
           A
           peace
           which
           putteth
           conditions
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           tributaries
           and
           servants
           unto
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           20.10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           preach
           or
           to
           proclaime
           peace
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.17
           .
           but
           if
           we
           reject
           it
           ,
           he
           then
           followes
           the
           directions
           of
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             These
             mine
             enemies
             which
             would
             not
             have
             me
             to
             raigne
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             them
             hither
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             me
             ,
             Luke
          
           19.27
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           maine
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           noted
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           
             a
             Day
          
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           prefixed
           ,
           and
           constituted
           time
           wherein
           hee
           will
           be
           avenged
           on
           the
           greatest
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           When
           he
           forbeares
           ,
           and
           suffers
           them
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           holdeth
           the
           line
           in
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           the
           hooke
           of
           his
           decree
           is
           in
           their
           nostrils
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           take
           them
           short
           when
           hee
           will.
           It
           is
           never
           want
           of
           power
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           or
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           their
           quarrell
           is
           not
           presently
           revenged
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           are
           fitted
           to
           his
           greater
           glory
           .
           The
           Lord
           seemeth
           to
           neglect
           ,
           to
           breake
           up
           the
           hedge
           ,
           to
           sleepe
           while
           his
           Church
           is
           sinking
           (
           as
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           seemed
           carelesse
           ,
           Mark.
           4.38
           ,
           39.
           )
           so
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           the
           Saints
           expostulate
           with
           God
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           mourning
           debate
           ,
           
             Why
             sleepest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ?
             Arise
             ,
             cast
             us
             not
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal.
          
           44.23
           .
           Ier.
           14.8
           ,
           9.
           
           But
           God
           hath
           his
           quare
           against
           us
           too
           for
           this
           infirmitie
           and
           haste
           of
           ours
           :
           
             Why
             sayest
             thou
             O
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             speakest
             O
             Israel
             ,
             my
             way
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             judgement
             is
             passed
             over
             from
             my
             God
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           my
           calamitie
           .
           
             Hast
             thou
             not
             knowne
             ,
             hast
             thou
             not
             heard
             ,
             that
             the
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             fainteth
             not
             ,
             
             neither
             is
             weary
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             searching
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             Esay
          
           40.27
           ,
           28.
           
           He
           is
           wonderfull
           in
           counsell
           and
           excellent
           in
           working
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           not
           slumber
           nor
           sleepe
           :
           but
           only
           in
           wisdome
           ordereth
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           in
           the
           end
           be
           the
           greater
           glory
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           done
           ,
           the
           more
           beautie
           .
           Every
           thing
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           ,
           is
           
             beautifull
             in
             its
             time
          
           ;
           if
           you
           gather
           it
           before
           ,
           it
           loseth
           both
           its
           beauty
           and
           vertue
           .
           It
           would
           bee
           a
           madnesse
           for
           a
           man
           to
           mow
           downe
           his
           corne
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           greene
           blade
           .
           Hee
           waiteth
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           for
           the
           precious
           fruit
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           hath
           long
           patience
           ,
           Iam.
           5.7
           .
           Now
           the
           Prophet
           assureth
           us
           ,
           that
           Light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           refreshment
           ,
           peace
           ,
           deliverance
           ,
           
             is
             sowne
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             Psal.
          
           97.11
           .
           It
           was
           sowen
           for
           the
           people
           of
           God
           when
           they
           were
           in
           captivity
           ,
           though
           to
           themselves
           they
           seemed
           as
           dead
           men
           in
           their
           graves
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           they
           were
           dead
           but
           as
           seed
           in
           the
           furrowes
           ,
           which
           revived
           againe
           ,
           Psal.
           126.5
           ,
           6.
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           likewise
           (
           like
           Saint
           Iames
           his
           husbandman
           )
           is
           said
           
             to
             wait
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           gracious
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           Esay
           30.18
           .
           Though
           a
           man
           suffer
           never
           so
           much
           injury
           ,
           and
           be
           most
           violently
           kept
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           right
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           wait
           till
           time
           and
           mature
           proceedings
           have
           brought
           on
           his
           matters
           to
           a
           triall
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           calleth
           it
           
             The
             yeare
             of
             recompences
             for
             the
             controversies
             of
             Sion
             ,
             Esay
          
           34.8
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           private
           men
           to
           order
           the
           periods
           ,
           or
           stints
           ,
           or
           revolutions
           of
           times
           wherein
           businesses
           are
           to
           be
           tried
           ;
           but
           publike
           authoritie
           constitutes
           that
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           must
           wait
           for
           the
           appointed
           time
           :
           so
           the
           Church
           must
           not
           set
           God
           the
           times
           when
           it
           would
           bee
           heard
           or
           eased
           ;
           but
           must
           trust
           his
           wisedome
           and
           power
           ,
           Ier.
           49.19
           .
           for
           there
           is
           a
           
             set
             time
          
           wherein
           he
           will
           have
           mercy
           upon
           Sion
           ,
           Psal.
           102.13
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Time
           is
           ruled
           and
           bounded
           by
           these
           considerations
           :
           First
           ,
           when
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           enemie
           is
           growen
           ripe
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           proud
           and
           insolent
           against
           God
           and
           
           his
           people
           ;
           when
           he
           trampleth
           upon
           the
           poore
           ,
           when
           he
           sacrificeth
           to
           his
           owne
           net
           ,
           when
           he
           adoreth
           his
           owne
           counsels
           ,
           when
           he
           deifieth
           his
           owne
           condition
           ,
           and
           thinketh
           that
           none
           can
           pull
           him
           downe
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           a
           time
           for
           God
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           up
           his
           glory
           .
           
             It
             is
             time
          
           (
           saith
           
             David
             )
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             to
             worke
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             made
             void
             thy
             Law
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.126
           .
           So
           outragious
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           their
           fury
           runneth
           over
           from
           thy
           servants
           to
           thine
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           blot
           out
           the
           very
           records
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           name
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           this
           reason
           and
           period
           of
           time
           wee
           finde
           frequently
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           given
           :
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             generation
             they
             shall
             come
             hither
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             the
             Amorites
             is
             not
             yet
             full
             ,
             Gen.
          
           15.16
           .
           It
           is
           not
           growen
           to
           that
           ripenesse
           and
           compasse
           ,
           as
           I
           in
           my
           wise
           ,
           secret
           ,
           and
           patient
           providence
           will
           permit
           .
           
             O
             thou
             that
             dwellest
             upon
             many
             waters
             ,
             abundant
             in
             treasures
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           Babylon
           )
           
             thine
             end
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             thy
             covetousnesse
             ,
             Ier.
          
           51.13
           .
           when
           men
           have
           filled
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           then
           is
           their
           end
           come
           ;
           bee
           their
           wealth
           ,
           or
           safety
           ,
           or
           their
           naturall
           ,
           or
           acquired
           munition
           never
           so
           great
           :
           
             Put
             you
             in
             the
             sickle
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             for
             the
             harvest
             is
             ripe
             ,
             come
             get
             you
             downe
             for
             the
             presse
             is
             full
             ,
             the
             fats
             over-flow
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             is
             great
             ,
             Ioel
          
           3.13
           .
           When
           wickednesse
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           filleth
           all
           the
           vessels
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           Lord
           ready
           to
           put
           in
           his
           sickle
           ,
           and
           to
           cut
           it
           downe
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           further
           demanded
           
             when
             sinne
             is
             full
          
           ?
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           three
           things
           principally
           which
           set
           forth
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           
             Vniversality
             ,
             Impudence
          
           and
           Obstinacy
           :
           First
           ,
           when
           a
           whole
           Land
           is
           filled
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           to
           intercede
           or
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           ,
           when
           from
           Streets
           to
           Palaces
           ,
           from
           Houses
           to
           Courts
           ,
           from
           Schooles
           to
           Churches
           ,
           from
           every
           corner
           sinne
           breaketh
           forth
           ,
           so
           that
           bloud
           toucheth
           bloud
           .
           
             The
             Land
             is
             full
             of
             adulterers
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             because
             of
             swearers
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             —
             for
             both
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             are
             profane
             ,
             
             yea
             in
             my
             house
             have
             I
             found
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ier.
          
           23.10
           ,
           11.
           when
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           view
           there
           are
           new
           ,
           and
           
             more
             abominations
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           8.17
           .
           
           Ier.
           5
           .
           1-6
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           sinne
           is
           impudent
           ,
           whorish
           and
           outragious
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           ,
           modesty
           or
           restraint
           ,
           but
           it
           breaketh
           all
           bonds
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           raging
           sea
           overrunneth
           the
           bankes
           .
           
             They
             declare
             their
             sinne
             as
             Sodome
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             and
             hide
             it
             not
             :
             woe
             unto
             their
             soules
             ,
             Esay
          
           3.9
           .
           it
           is
           so
           full
           that
           it
           breakes
           out
           into
           their
           countenance
           ,
           hypocrisie
           it selfe
           is
           too
           narrow
           to
           cover
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             An
             excesse
             of
             riot
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           
             rushing
             like
             an
             horse
             into
             the
             battell
             .
          
           Now
           when
           God
           thus
           gives
           a
           man
           over
           ,
           sinne
           will
           not
           be
           long
           a
           filling
           up
           ;
           when
           lusts
           breake
           forth
           ,
           and
           throng
           together
           ,
           when
           from
           concupiscence
           sinne
           goes
           on
           to
           conception
           and
           delight
           ,
           to
           formation
           and
           contrivance
           ,
           to
           birth
           and
           execution
           ,
           to
           education
           ,
           and
           custome
           ,
           to
           maintenances
           and
           defence
           ,
           to
           glory
           and
           boasting
           ,
           to
           insensibilitie
           ,
           
           hardnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           such
           a
           fulnesse
           in
           sinne
           as
           is
           neere
           unto
           cursing
           ,
           the
           very
           next
           step
           is
           hell
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           sinne
           holds
           out
           in
           stubbornenesse
           ,
           and
           is
           incorrigible
           ,
           when
           the
           remedy
           is
           refused
           ,
           the
           pardon
           rejected
           ,
           the
           peace
           not
           accepted
           ;
           Then
           is
           sinne
           come
           to
           its
           fulnesse
           .
           The
           sinne
           of
           the
           Amorites
           was
           never
           quite
           full
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           rejected
           that
           peace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           subjection
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           which
           was
           offered
           them
           first
           .
           But
           when
           men
           sinne
           against
           those
           meanes
           of
           grace
           which
           are
           sent
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           
             leave
             no
             remedie
          
           to
           themselves
           ;
           no
           marvell
           if
           the
           Lord
           give
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           the
           enemie
           upon
           them
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           36.16
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           finishing
           sinne
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           
             not
             sin
          
           ,
           but
           the
           consummation
           and
           
             finishing
             of
             sinne
          
           which
           condemnes
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           when
           thus
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           enemie
           is
           growne
           so
           ripe
           ,
           that
           it
           breaketh
           forth
           into
           pride
           and
           insultation
           against
           Gods
           people
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           Lords
           time
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           :
           
           
             I
             will
             restore
             health
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             heale
             thee
             of
             thy
             wounds
             ,
             because
             they
             called
             thee
             an
             out-cast
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             This
             is
             Sion
             whom
             no
             man
             seeketh
             after
             ,
             Ier.
          
           30.17
           .
           see
           Ier.
           50.11
           .
           Ezek.
           25.3.28.6
           —
           9.
           
           Obad.
           v.
           3
           ,
           4.
           when
           the
           high
           wayes
           were
           waste
           ,
           and
           the
           way-faring
           man
           ceased
           ,
           and
           the
           enemie
           regarded
           no
           man
           —
           
             Now
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             will
             I
             arise
             ,
             now
             will
             I
             be
             exalted
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Esay
           33.8
           —
           11.
           when
           the
           enemies
           help
           forward
           the
           affliction
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           pride
           and
           insultation
           doe
           double
           the
           misery
           which
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           will
           the
           Lord
           returne
           to
           them
           in
           mercies
           ,
           and
           be
           sore
           displeased
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Zech.
           1.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Esay
           40.2.47.5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           Gods
           people
           are
           throughly
           humbled
           and
           purged
           ,
           for
           God
           useth
           wicked
           men
           but
           as
           his
           staffe
           or
           weapon
           ,
           as
           his
           fire
           or
           fan
           to
           correct
           and
           purge
           them
           ,
           Esay
           10.12
           .
           He
           intendeth
           not
           in
           his
           punishments
           such
           severity
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           against
           their
           enemies
           :
           if
           the
           rod
           be
           for
           the
           childe
           ,
           the
           fire
           is
           for
           the
           rod
           ,
           Esay
           27.7
           ,
           8.9
           .
           When
           men
           are
           so
           smitten
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           returne
           to
           him
           that
           smiteth
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           revolt
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           for
           God
           will
           not
           throw
           any
           more
           darts
           at
           those
           who
           are
           sunke
           and
           dead
           already
           :
           when
           they
           are
           stirred
           in
           their
           hearts
           joyntly
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           meet
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           judgements
           ,
           and
           to
           compassionate
           and
           favour
           the
           dust
           of
           Sion
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           ;
           for
           when
           Gods
           time
           to
           deliver
           a
           people
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           will
           more
           abundantly
           stirre
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           to
           pray
           for
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           102.16.17
           .
           Dan.
           9.2.3
           .
           whereas
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           destroy
           a
           people
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Saints
           to
           pray
           ,
           Ier.
           14.11
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           all
           humane
           hopes
           and
           expectations
           are
           gone
           ,
           when
           a
           people
           is
           so
           pilled
           and
           broken
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           courage
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           succours
           or
           probabilities
           left
           ,
           then
           is
           Gods
           time
           to
           deliver
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           his
           enemies
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judge
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             
             himselfe
             for
             his
             Servants
             ,
             when
             hee
             seeth
             that
             their
             power
             is
             gone
             ,
             Deut.
          
           32.36
           .
           Psal.
           68.20
           ,
           109·31
           .
           In
           one
           word
           when
           the
           preparations
           and
           premises
           as
           it
           were
           unto
           Gods
           glory
           are
           best
           ordered
           ,
           and
           put
           together
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           then
           need
           not
           to
           bee
           cast
           downe
           with
           the
           insultation
           of
           her
           enemies
           ,
           
           since
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ;
           such
           as
           hee
           was
           ever
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           such
           hee
           is
           still
           .
           If
           hee
           have
           delivered
           his
           Church
           from
           the
           pride
           of
           her
           enemies
           heretofore
           ,
           his
           power
           ,
           truth
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           compassion
           is
           the
           same
           still
           ;
           and
           by
           faith
           in
           them
           wee
           may
           rebuke
           Satan
           ,
           wee
           may
           chide
           away
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           feare
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           wee
           may
           rejoice
           against
           those
           that
           insult
           over
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           rage
           most
           wee
           may
           hope
           their
           time
           is
           short
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           but
           the
           biting
           of
           a
           wounded
           beast
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           finde
           the
           Saints
           in
           Scripture
           arme
           themselves
           against
           present
           dangers
           ,
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           his
           Church
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           Psal.
           68.7
           ,
           8
           .
           74.13-18
           .
           Esai
           .
           51.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Habak
           .
           3.
           
           And
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           the
           same
           truth
           and
           power
           breake
           forth
           into
           a
           holy
           scorne
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           Mich.
           7.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Esai
           .
           50.8
           ,
           9.
           
           In
           the
           sorest
           extremities
           wee
           may
           fix
           our
           faith
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           hee
           delighteth
           to
           bee
           depended
           upon
           alone
           ,
           when
           all
           outward
           helpes
           and
           probabilities
           faile
           ,
           see
           Esai
           .
           41.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Hab.
           3.17
           ,
           18.
           
           A
           million
           of
           men
           came
           against
           Asa
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           hugest
           hoasts
           of
           men
           that
           were
           ever
           read
           of
           ,
           yet
           by
           relying
           on
           God
           they
           were
           all
           delivered
           into
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           added
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           eyes
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           or
           as
           hee
           is
           described
           ,
           Revel
           .
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Seven
           hornes
           and
           seven
           eyes
           ,
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           much
           power
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           valiant
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           those
           that
           walke
           uprightly
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16.8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Wee
           should
           learne
           likewise
           to
           rejoyce
           and
           triumph
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           of
           heart
           when
           Christ
           subdueth
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           giveth
           deliverance
           and
           
           refreshment
           to
           his
           people
           .
           When
           hee
           maketh
           his
           hand
           knowen
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           his
           fury
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           then
           should
           all
           they
           that
           love
           Hierusalem
           rejoyce
           ,
           Esai
           .
           66.10
           .
           Thus
           the
           Church
           after
           they
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           malice
           of
           Haman
           instituted
           days
           of
           joy
           and
           feasting
           ,
           Ester
           9.22
           .
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           an
           evill
           heart
           against
           the
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           envie
           ,
           or
           slight
           ,
           or
           thinke
           basely
           of
           the
           instruments
           and
           wayes
           whereby
           Christ
           delivereth
           it
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           Tobiah
           and
           
             Sanballat
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           4.2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           wee
           should
           learne
           wisedome
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           of
           Gods
           peace
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           a
           day
           of
           wrath
           too
           ;
           to
           apprehend
           the
           offers
           and
           opportunities
           of
           grace
           .
           Christ
           had
           been
           at
           the
           Churches
           dore
           ,
           and
           had
           knocked
           for
           admittance
           ;
           but
           neglecting
           that
           season
           ,
           hee
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           much
           shee
           suffer'd
           before
           shee
           could
           finde
           him
           againe
           ,
           Cant.
           5
           .
           2-7
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           unto
           us
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           secret
           motions
           and
           perswasions
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           deferre
           ,
           nor
           put
           him
           off
           ,
           as
           Felix
           did
           Paul
           to
           some
           other
           time
           ,
           but
           pursue
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           set
           our selves
           to
           doe
           every
           duty
           
             in
             Gods
             time
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           time
           for
           every
           worke
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           beautifull
           onely
           in
           its
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           fit
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           observe
           wisely
           the
           signes
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           Matth.
           16.2
           .
           And
           accordingly
           proportion
           our
           devotions
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           our selves
           .
           It
           is
           the
           worst
           losse
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           let
           slip
           the
           seasons
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           till
           it
           may
           bee
           Gods
           time
           of
           mercy
           is
           passed
           over
           .
           If
           thou
           hadst
           knowen
           in
           this
           
             thy
             day
          
           the
           thing
           that
           concerne
           thy
           Peace
           .
           But
           now
           thy
           day
           is
           over
           ,
           and
           my
           day
           of
           wrath
           is
           come
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           hidden
           from
           thine
           eyes
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             shall
             judge
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           ]
           By
           heathen
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           same
           with
           
             Enemies
             ,
             vers
          
           .
           1.
           and
           
             People
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           63.6
           .
           Meaning
           all
           the
           armies
           and
           swarmes
           of
           Christs
           enemies
           either
           spirituall
           or
           secular
           .
           The
           word
           
           Gentiles
           was
           a
           word
           of
           great
           contempt
           and
           detestation
           amongst
           God
           people
           ,
           
           as
           the
           word
           Iew
           is
           now
           amongst
           us
           ;
           a
           proverbiall
           word
           to
           cast
           reproach
           and
           shame
           upon
           men
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           that
           in
           times
           passed
           
             they
             had
             been
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.11
           .
           As
           if
           by
           being
           Christians
           they
           had
           ceased
           to
           bee
           Gentiles
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           word
           had
           ceased
           to
           bee
           a
           terme
           of
           reproach
           .
           So
           that
           Gentile
           was
           a
           word
           of
           scorne
           ,
           as
           
             Samaritan
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.48
           .
           or
           
             Canaanite
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           16.3
           .
           or
           
             Publican
             ,
             Matth.
          
           18.17
           .
           Luk.
           18.11
           .
           And
           therefore
           wee
           finde
           those
           two
           still
           joyned
           together
           
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           joyneth
           these
           two
           words
           
             Gentiles
             and
             sinners
             ,
             Gal.
          
           2.15
           .
           So
           then
           the
           word
           Heathen
           is
           added
           by
           David
           to
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           the
           more
           odious
           ,
           and
           to
           expresse
           their
           more
           abject
           and
           hatefull
           condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           God
           would
           cast
           notable
           reproach
           upon
           his
           people
           hee
           calleth
           them
           
             Sodomites
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           1.10
           .
           Ezek.
           2.3
           .
           So
           then
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           his
           most
           abject
           and
           hatefull
           enemies
           ,
           that
           are
           unto
           him
           as
           Iewes
           and
           Samaritans
           ,
           hee
           shall
           judge
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           shall
           condemne
           and
           punish
           them
           .
        
         
           Whence
           wee
           may
           note
           ,
           That
           
             Christs
             victorie
             over
             his
             enemies
             shall
             bee
             by
             way
             of
             pleading
             and
             disceptation
             .
          
           His
           military
           is
           likewise
           a
           judiciary
           proceeding
           grounded
           upon
           righteous
           and
           established
           Lawes
           .
           Therefore
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           called
           a
           time
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           recompence
           for
           the
           
             Controversies
             of
             Sion
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           34.8
           .
           To
           shew
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           take
           vengeance
           but
           by
           way
           of
           debate
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           hee
           punisheth
           ,
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           plead
           with
           men
           .
           The
           Priest
           said
           not
           where
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           handle
           the
           Law
           knew
           mee
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Wherefore
             I
             will
             yet
             plead
             with
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             Childrens
             Children
             will
             I
             plead
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.8
           ,
           9.
           
           So
           to
           plead
           and
           to
           
             take
             vengeance
          
           goe
           together
           ,
           Ier.
           51.36
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           is
           said
           to
           
             reprove
             with
             equitie
          
           ;
           and
           to
           smite
           the
           earth
           with
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           that
           
           is
           ,
           to
           convince
           ,
           and
           argue
           before
           hee
           doth
           punish
           ,
           Esai
           .
           11.4
           .
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Gen.
          
           18
           .
           21-33
           .
           Herein
           the
           Lord
           sheweth
           that
           all
           our
           misery
           beginnes
           at
           our selves
           .
           That
           if
           wee
           perish
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           would
           not
           take
           his
           counsell
           ,
           nor
           be
           guided
           by
           his
           will
           ;
           That
           hee
           did
           not
           sell
           us
           to
           any
           of
           his
           creditors
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           our
           iniquities
           we
           
             sold
             our selves
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           50.1
           .
           In
           humane
           warres
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           regularly
           and
           righteously
           ordered
           ,
           yet
           many
           particular
           men
           may
           perish
           without
           any
           personall
           guilt
           of
           their
           owne
           .
           
             Delirant
             Reges
             ,
             plectuntur
             Achivi
          
           .
           But
           in
           these
           warres
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           shall
           not
           a
           man
           perish
           ,
           till
           hee
           bee
           first
           convinc'd
           by
           a
           judiciary
           proceeding
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           demerit
           .
           Every
           mouth
           must
           bee
           stopp'd
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           by
           the
           evidence
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           become
           guilty
           before
           God
           ,
           before
           his
           wrath
           shall
           seise
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           sent
           Noah
           to
           preach
           ,
           before
           hee
           sent
           a
           floud
           to
           destroy
           the
           old
           world
           .
           He
           argued
           with
           Adam
           before
           he
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           Paradise
           .
           The
           voyce
           goeth
           ever
           before
           the
           rod
           ,
           Mich.
           6.9
           .
           This
           course
           our
           Savior
           observed
           towards
           him
           who
           had
           not
           the
           wedding
           garment
           .
           First
           ,
           convinced
           him
           till
           hee
           was
           speechlesse
           ,
           and
           then
           cast
           him
           into
           utter
           darknesse
           ,
           Matth.
           22.12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           this
           course
           the
           Lord
           tooke
           with
           his
           people
           when
           hee
           punished
           them
           ,
           Esai
           .
           5.3
           ,
           4.
           
           Amos
           2.11.3.7
           .
           For
           hee
           will
           have
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           to
           subscribe
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           justnesse
           of
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           to
           condemne
           themselves
           by
           their
           owne
           witnesse
           ;
           when
           hee
           entreth
           into
           judgement
           hee
           doth
           it
           by
           
             line
             and
             plummet
             ,
             Esai
          
           .
           28.17
           .
           In
           proportion
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           neglected
           ,
           to
           the
           patience
           and
           forbearance
           abused
           ,
           to
           the
           times
           of
           grace
           overslipped
           ,
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Law
           violated
           and
           profaned
           .
           We
           must
           take
           heed
           therefore
           of
           continuing
           Gentiles
           ,
           of
           being
           aliens
           from
           that
           commonwealth
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           strangers
           from
           the
           covenant
           of
           promise
           ,
           of
           living
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
           No
           man
           can
           with
           hope
           or
           comfort
           say
           ,
           
             Enter
             not
             
             into
             judgement
          
           ,
           but
           hee
           who
           is
           the
           
             Lords
             servant
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           houshold
           ;
           wee
           must
           be
           all
           ingrafted
           into
           the
           naturall
           Olive
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           &
           
             Iewes
             by
             covenant
          
           ,
           before
           Christ
           will
           bee
           our
           peace
           or
           reconcile
           us
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           Rom.
           2
           .
           29.11.17-24
           .
           Gal.
           6.16
           .
           Eph.
           2
           .
           11-14
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             shall
             fill
             the
             places
             with
             dead
             Bodies
             .
          
           ]
           This
           notes
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           victory
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           be
           left
           to
           bury
           their
           dead
           .
           There
           shall
           be
           an
           universall
           destruction
           of
           wicked
           men
           together
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           bound
           up
           in
           bundles
           ,
           and
           heaped
           for
           damnation
           ,
           Matth.
           13.30
           .
           Psal.
           37.38
           .
           Esai
           .
           1.28.66.17
           .
           And
           it
           notes
           the
           shame
           and
           dishonor
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           they
           shall
           lie
           like
           dung
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           beholding
           to
           their
           victors
           for
           a
           base
           and
           dishonorable
           buriall
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           great
           battell
           with
           Gog
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           39
           .
           11-16
           .
        
         
           
             Hee
             shall
             wound
             the
             Head
             over
             many
             Countries
             .
          
           ]
           Either
           literally
           ,
           Antichrist
           ,
           Rev.
           17.2.18
           .
           Who
           taketh
           upon
           him
           to
           bee
           oecumenicall
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           crownes
           ,
           and
           dispence
           Kingdomes
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Or
           
             spiritually
             ,
             Satan
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
          
           ,
           whose
           head
           Christ
           was
           to
           crush
           ,
           and
           tread
           under
           our
           seete
           ,
           Gen.
           3.15
           .
           Rom.
           16.20
           .
           Or
           figuratively
           ,
           the
           Head
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           counsell
           and
           power
           of
           many
           nations
           ,
           which
           shall
           at
           last
           appeare
           to
           have
           been
           but
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           Psal.
           2.2
           .
           1
           Cor.
           1.19
           .
           What
           sense
           soever
           wee
           follow
           ,
           the
           maine
           thing
           to
           bee
           observed
           is
           that
           which
           wee
           handled
           before
           ;
           that
           Christ
           will
           in
           due
           time
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           greatest
           ,
           the
           highest
           ,
           the
           wisest
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           may
           suffice
           upon
           this
           verse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               VERSE
               7.
               
            
             
               Hee
               shall
               drinke
               of
               the
               Brooke
               in
               the
               way
               :
               therefore
               shall
               hee
               lift
               up
               the
               Head.
               
            
          
        
         
           SOme
           understand
           these
           words
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           two
           former
           ,
           for
           a
           figurative
           expression
           of
           the
           victories
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           they
           in
           a
           twofold
           manner
           .
           Some
           by
           brooke
           understand
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           adversarie
           with
           which
           the
           way
           should
           bee
           filled
           as
           with
           a
           streame
           :
           and
           by
           drinking
           hereof
           ,
           the
           satiating
           ,
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           delighting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           confusion
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           eased
           when
           his
           enemies
           are
           subdued
           ,
           Esai
           .
           1.24
           .
           Others
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           pursue
           his
           victorie
           with
           such
           heate
           and
           importunity
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           allow
           himselfe
           any
           times
           of
           usuall
           repast
           ,
           but
           should
           content
           himselfe
           with
           such
           obvious
           refreshment
           as
           should
           offer
           it selfe
           in
           the
           way
           :
           and
           should
           immediatly
           lift
           up
           his
           head
           againe
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           enemie
           at
           the
           heele
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           new
           matter
           here
           intimated
           than
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           before
           handled
           .
        
         
           Others
           understand
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           Christ
           should
           
           thus
           lift
           up
           his
           head
           and
           exalt
           himselfe
           above
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           namely
           by
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ;
           by
           death
           destroying
           death
           and
           him
           that
           had
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Devill
           .
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           define
           which
           sense
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           place
           ;
           it
           being
           so
           difficult
           .
           But
           upon
           occasion
           of
           this
           latter
           (
           which
           I
           thinke
           is
           more
           generally
           embraced
           )
           I
           shall
           speake
           something
           of
           the
           meanes
           and
           ground
           of
           Christs
           victories
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           government
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           namely
           his
           sufferings
           and
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           
             He
             shall
             drinke
             of
             the
             brooke
             in
             the
             way
          
           ]
           By
           Brooke
           then
           or
           Torrent
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           rage
           of
           men
           .
           The
           afflictions
           and
           sufferings
           which
           befell
           Christ.
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           frequent
           Metaphore
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           understand
           afflictions
           by
           water
           ,
           Psal.
           18.4
           ,
           5.42.7.69.1.124.4
           ,
           5.
           
           So
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           called
           a
           streame
           ,
           and
           a
           lake
           ,
           Esay
           30.33
           .
           Revel
           .
           19.20
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           rage
           and
           irresistiblenesse
           thereof
           ,
           
             Sternit
             agros
             ,
             sternit
             sata
             laeta
             ,
             boumque
             labores
             ,
          
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           turbidnesse
           and
           foulenesse
           thereof
           ,
           for
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           full
           of
           dregs
           ,
           Esay
           51.17
           .
           Psal.
           75.8
           .
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           going
           to
           wrestle
           with
           that
           woefull
           agony
           in
           the
           garden
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             passed
             over
             the
             brooke
             Cedron
             .
             Ioh.
          
           18.1
           .
           And
           we
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           good
           Kings
           Hezekiah
           ,
           and
           Asa
           ,
           and
           Iosiah
           ,
           purged
           the
           Citie
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           
             they
             burnt
             the
             cursed
             things
             at
             the
             brooke
             Kidron
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             thereinto
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           16.
           2
           
           Chron.
           29.16.30.14
           .
           2
           King.
           23.6
           .
           To
           note
           unto
           us
           that
           that
           brooke
           was
           the
           sinke
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           into
           which
           al
           the
           purgamenta
           ,
           and
           uncleannesses
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           all
           the
           
             cursed
             things
          
           were
           to
           bee
           cast
           ;
           with
           relation
           whereunto
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           that
           the
           Prophet
           David
           by
           a
           propheticall
           spirit
           might
           notifie
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           drinking
           of
           that
           cursed
           brooke
           over
           which
           hee
           was
           to
           passe
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           on
           
           him
           all
           the
           faithfull
           might
           lay
           and
           powre
           ut
           their
           sins
           ,
           who
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           
             made
             sinne
             and
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           Gal.
           3.13
           .
           As
           the
           people
           when
           they
           laid
           their
           hands
           on
           the
           head
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           did
           thereby
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           unload
           all
           their
           sinnes
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           waters
           signifie
           Afflictions
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           two
           words
           with
           relation
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           signifie
           suffering
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           both
           applied
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           20.22
           .
           Are
           yee
           able
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           that
           I
           shall
           drinke
           of
           ,
           or
           be
           baptized
           with
           that
           Baptisme
           that
           I
           am
           baptized
           with
           ?
           He
           that
           drinketh
           hath
           the
           water
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           dipped
           or
           plunged
           ,
           hath
           the
           water
           about
           him
           :
           So
           it
           notes
           the
           universalitie
           of
           the
           wrath
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           it
           was
           
             within
             him
             ,
             My
             soule
             is
             heavie
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           all
           
             about
             him
          
           ,
           betrayed
           by
           Iudas
           ,
           accused
           by
           Iewes
           ,
           forsaken
           by
           Disciples
           ,
           mocked
           by
           Herod
           ,
           condemned
           by
           Pilate
           ,
           buffeted
           by
           the
           servants
           ,
           nailed
           by
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           reviled
           by
           the
           theeves
           and
           standers
           by
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           forsaken
           by
           his
           Father
           .
           So
           then
           by
           drinking
           of
           the
           brooke
           is
           meant
           suffering
           of
           the
           curses
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           frequently
           so
           used
           ,
           Ier.
           25.27.49.12
           .
           Ezek.
           23.32.34
           .
           Hab.
           2.16
           .
           Revel
           .
           14.9.10
           .
        
         
           By
           [
           
             The
             way
          
           ]
           we
           must
           understand
           either
           the
           
             life
             of
             Christ
          
           on
           earth
           ,
           his
           passage
           betweene
           his
           assumed
           voluntary
           humility
           and
           his
           exaltation
           againe
           ;
           or
           The
           
             way
             between
             mankind
             and
             heaven
          
           ,
           which
           by
           that
           should
           of
           wrath
           and
           torrent
           of
           curses
           ,
           which
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Col.
           2.14
           .
           was
           made
           utterly
           unpassable
           ,
           till
           Christ
           by
           his
           sufferings
           made
           a
           path
           thorow
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           ransomed
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           passe
           over
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             shall
             be
             lift
             up
             the
             head
             .
          
           ]
           It
           noteth
           in
           the
           Scripture
           phrase
           victory
           ,
           electation
           ,
           and
           breaking
           thorow
           those
           evils
           which
           did
           urge
           and
           presse
           a
           man
           before
           ,
           Psal.
           27.6
           .
           and
           also
           boldnesse
           ▪
           confidence
           ,
           and
           securitie
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           
           Luke
           21.28
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           He
           shall
           be
           lifted
           up
           ,
           but
           ,
           He
           shall
           doe
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           He
           hath
           
           the
           power
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           fountaine
           of
           life
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.26
           .
           10.18
           .
           So
           that
           following
           this
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           He
           shall
           suffer
           ,
           and
           remove
           all
           those
           curses
           which
           were
           in
           the
           way
           between
           mankinde
           and
           heaven
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           lift
           up
           his
           head
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           breake
           thorow
           all
           those
           sufferings
           into
           glory
           againe
           ;
           which
           sense
           is
           most
           punctually
           and
           expresly
           unfolded
           in
           those
           parallel
           places
           ,
           Luk.
           24.26.46
           .
           Phil.
           2.8
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Pet.
           1.11
           .
        
         
           
             He
             shall
             drinke
             of
             the
             brooke
             in
             the
             way
          
           ]
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           betweene
           mankinde
           and
           heaven
           there
           is
           a
           torrent
           of
           wrath
           and
           curses
           ,
           which
           doth
           everlastingly
           separate
           betweene
           us
           and
           glory
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           fixed
           gulfe
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           world
           can
           neither
           wade
           thorow
           ,
           nor
           remove
           .
           The
           Law
           at
           first
           was
           an
           easie
           and
           smooth
           way
           to
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           salvation
           ,
           but
           now
           every
           step
           thereof
           sinkes
           as
           low
           as
           hell
           .
           It
           is
           written
           within
           and
           without
           with
           curses
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           a
           man
           stirres
           ,
           he
           findes
           nothing
           but
           death
           before
           him
           :
           one
           mans
           way
           by
           the
           civility
           of
           his
           education
           ,
           the
           ingenuitie
           of
           his
           disposition
           ,
           the
           engagement
           of
           other
           ends
           or
           relations
           ,
           may
           seeme
           more
           smooth
           and
           plausible
           than
           anothers
           ,
           but
           by
           nature
           they
           all
           runne
           into
           hell
           ,
           as
           all
           rivers
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           different
           in
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           runne
           into
           the
           sea
           .
           It
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           a
           naturall
           man
           of
           himselfe
           to
           escape
           damnation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           make
           himselfe
           no
           childe
           of
           the
           old
           Adam
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           have
           beene
           begotten
           by
           fleshly
           parents
           .
           The
           Gulfe
           of
           sin
           in
           our
           nature
           cannot
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Guilt
           thereof
           cannot
           be
           removed
           .
           The
           Image
           we
           have
           lost
           is
           by
           us
           unrepairable
           ;
           the
           Law
           we
           have
           violated
           ,
           inoxorable
           ;
           the
           Iustice
           we
           have
           injured
           ,
           unsatisfiable
           ;
           the
           concupiscence
           of
           our
           nature
           
             insatiable
             ,
             sinne
          
           an
           aversion
           from
           an
           infinite
           good
           ,
           and
           a
           conversion
           to
           the
           creature
           infinitely
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Guilt
           thereof
           infinite
           and
           unremoveable
           too
           .
        
         
         
           We
           should
           learne
           often
           to
           meditate
           on
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           finde
           our selves
           reduced
           unto
           these
           straits
           and
           impossibilities
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           ,
           or
           to
           helpe
           our selves
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           draw
           us
           unto
           Christ.
           Every
           man
           naturally
           loves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           first
           place
           beholding
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           in
           any
           extremity
           ,
           if
           his
           owne
           wits
           ,
           purse
           ,
           projects
           ,
           or
           endevours
           will
           helpe
           him
           out
           ,
           hee
           lookes
           no
           further
           ;
           but
           when
           all
           his
           owne
           succours
           have
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           then
           hee
           seekes
           abroad
           .
           It
           is
           much
           more
           true
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           salvation
           ;
           no
           man
           ever
           did
           begin
           at
           Christ
           ,
           but
           went
           unto
           him
           upon
           meere
           necessitie
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           emptinesse
           of
           all
           his
           other
           succours
           and
           dependencies
           ,
           we
           all
           by
           nature
           are
           offended
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           him
           to
           reigne
           over
           us
           ,
           till
           thereunto
           we
           be
           forced
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           that
           infinite
           and
           unpreventable
           misery
           ,
           under
           which
           without
           him
           we
           must
           sinke
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           of
           all
           other
           the
           most
           urging
           argument
           unto
           men
           at
           first
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           torrent
           of
           curses
           ,
           a
           sea
           of
           death
           ,
           a
           raigne
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           a
           hell
           of
           sinne
           within
           ,
           and
           a
           hell
           of
           torments
           without
           betweene
           them
           and
           their
           salvation
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           drop
           of
           that
           sea
           ,
           no
           scruple
           of
           that
           curse
           ,
           no
           title
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           all
           be
           either
           fulfilled
           or
           endured
           .
           Suppose
           that
           God
           should
           summon
           thy
           guilty
           soule
           to
           a
           sudden
           apparance
           before
           his
           tribunall
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           should
           there
           begin
           to
           deale
           with
           thee
           even
           at
           thy
           mothers
           wombe
           :
           Alas
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           utterly
           gone
           there
           ;
           even
           there
           a
           seed
           of
           evill
           doers
           ,
           the
           spawne
           of
           viperous
           and
           serpentine
           parents
           ,
           a
           cursed
           childe
           ,
           a
           childe
           of
           wrath
           ,
           an
           exact
           image
           of
           the
           old
           Adam
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           Satan
           .
           But
           then
           here
           is
           after
           this
           produced
           a
           catalogue
           ,
           and
           history
           of
           sinnes
           of
           forty
           ,
           fiftie
           ,
           or
           three
           score
           yeeres
           long
           .
           And
           in
           them
           every
           inordinate
           motion
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           every
           sudden
           stirring
           ,
           and
           secret
           working
           of
           inward
           lust
           ,
           every
           idle
           word
           ,
           every
           uncleane
           aspect
           ,
           every
           impertinencie
           and
           irregularity
           of
           
           life
           ,
           scored
           up
           against
           thy
           poore
           soule
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           to
           be
           produced
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           either
           answered
           or
           revenged
           .
           O
           where
           shall
           the
           ungodly
           and
           sinners
           appeare
           if
           they
           have
           not
           right
           in
           Christ
           ?
           And
           how
           should
           men
           labour
           to
           be
           secured
           in
           that
           right
           ?
           Who
           would
           suffer
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           obligations
           and
           indictments
           to
           lye
           betweene
           him
           and
           God
           ,
           uncancelled
           ,
           and
           not
           labour
           to
           have
           them
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ?
           Now
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           be
           brought
           hereunto
           is
           ,
           to
           deny
           our selves
           and
           all
           we
           doe
           ;
           to
           doe
           no
           good
           thing
           for
           this
           end
           that
           we
           may
           rest
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           rely
           upon
           it
           when
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           after
           all
           to
           judge
           our selves
           unprofitable
           servants
           :
           when
           wee
           have
           prayed
           ,
           to
           see
           hell
           betweene
           heaven
           and
           our
           prayers
           ;
           when
           wee
           have
           preached
           ,
           to
           see
           hell
           betweene
           heaven
           and
           our
           sermons
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           done
           any
           worke
           of
           devotion
           ,
           to
           see
           hell
           between
           heaven
           and
           all
           our
           services
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           marke
           what
           is
           amisse
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           should
           enter
           into
           judgement
           with
           us
           :
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           to
           see
           hell
           betweene
           heaven
           and
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           else
           ,
           save
           onely
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           heaven
           .
           Till
           in
           this
           manner
           men
           be
           qualified
           for
           mercy
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           no
           heart
           to
           desire
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           no
           purpose
           to
           conferre
           it
           .
           Christ
           must
           be
           esteemed
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ,
           before
           God
           bestowes
           him
           :
           and
           the
           way
           so
           to
           esteeme
           of
           him
           is
           ,
           to
           feele
           our selves
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           sinners
           .
           And
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           thus
           once
           humbled
           with
           the
           taste
           and
           remembrance
           of
           that
           worme-wood
           and
           gall
           which
           is
           in
           sinne
           ,
           there
           is
           then
           an
           immediate
           passage
           unto
           hope
           and
           mercy
           ,
           Lament
           .
           3.19
           —
           22.
           and
           that
           hope
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             drunken
             up
             ,
             and
             dried
             that
             torrent
             of
             curses
          
           which
           was
           betweene
           us
           and
           heaven
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           a
           passage
           through
           them
           all
           by
           himselfe
           unto
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdome
           .
           He
           was
           made
           sinne
           and
           a
           curse
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           swallow
           up
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           might
           bee
           the
           destruction
           of
           hell
           ,
           Hos.
           13.14
           .
           I
           will
           here
           but
           touch
           upon
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           
             What
             Christ
             suffered
          
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             why
             he
             suffered
          
           :
           for
           understanding
           of
           the
           first
           we
           must
           note
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Humane
           nature
           was
           by
           the
           
             hypostaticall
             Vnion
          
           exalted
           unto
           many
           dignities
           ,
           which
           to
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           are
           utterly
           incommunicable
           ;
           as
           the
           communication
           of
           properties
           ,
           the
           adoration
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           primogenitu●e
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           the
           cooperation
           with
           the
           Deitie
           in
           many
           mighty
           workes
           ,
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           an
           infinite
           Justice
           by
           a
           finite
           passion
           ,
           &c.
           
           Exalted
           likewise
           it
           was
           
             by
             his
             spirituall
             unction
          
           above
           all
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           with
           that
           unmeasurable
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           wonderfully
           surpasseth
           the
           united
           and
           cumulated
           perfections
           of
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           note
           likewise
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           Christ
           received
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           mans
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           had
           them
           in
           such
           a
           maner
           as
           was
           most
           suteable
           and
           convenient
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           worke
           .
           Now
           Christ
           was
           to
           fulfill
           that
           worke
           by
           a
           way
           of
           suffering
           and
           obedience
           ,
           by
           death
           to
           destroy
           him
           that
           had
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           David
           by
           Goliahs
           sword
           slew
           him
           that
           was
           master
           of
           the
           sword
           .
           As
           there
           fell
           a
           mighty
           tempestuous
           winde
           upon
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           whereby
           the
           passage
           was
           opened
           for
           Israel
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           Egypt
           into
           Canaan
           ;
           so
           Christ
           was
           to
           be
           torne
           and
           divided
           by
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           a
           passage
           for
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           through
           that
           sea
           of
           wrath
           which
           was
           betweene
           our
           Egypt
           and
           our
           Canaan
           ,
           our
           sinne
           and
           our
           Salvation
           .
           Here
           then
           are
           two
           generall
           Rules
           to
           be
           observed
           concerning
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Oeconomie
           or
           dispensation
           of
           his
           Mediatorship
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           that
           he
           suffered
           .
           So
           much
           as
           that
           required
           ,
           he
           did
           suffer
           ,
           and
           more
           he
           did
           not
           :
           for
           though
           he
           suffered
           as
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           suffered
           not
           because
           he
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Mediator
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Mediatour
           betweene
           God
           and
           sinners
           was
           to
           be
           holy
           and
           separate
           from
           sinners
           (
           for
           if
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           a
           sinner
           ,
           he
           had
           beene
           one
           of
           the
           parties
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Mediator
           )
           therefore
           
           none
           of
           those
           sufferings
           which
           are
           repugnant
           to
           his
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           unserviceable
           to
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           could
           belong
           unto
           him
           .
           Such
           things
           then
           as
           did
           no
           way
           prejudice
           the
           plenitude
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           the
           union
           of
           his
           natures
           ,
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           mediation
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           were
           suteable
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           requisite
           for
           our
           pardon
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           possible
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           us
           ,
           those
           things
           he
           suffered
           as
           the
           punishments
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Now
           punishments
           are
           of
           severall
           sorts
           ;
           some
           are
           sins
           ,
           some
           onely
           from
           sinnes
           .
           Some
           things
           in
           severall
           respects
           are
           both
           sinnes
           and
           punishments
           .
           *
           In
           relation
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           Deviations
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           sinne
           :
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           order
           and
           disposition
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           punishments
           .
           As
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           .
           Other
           punishments
           are
           
             from
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           sinne
           is
           two
           wayes
           considerable
           ,
           either
           as
           inherent
           ,
           or
           as
           imputed
           :
           from
           sinne
           as
           inherent
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           consciousnesse
           of
           sinne
           in
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           doth
           arise
           remorse
           ,
           or
           torment
           and
           the
           worme
           of
           conscience
           .
           Againe
           ,
           sinne
           as
           imputed
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           wayes
           ;
           either
           it
           is
           imputed
           upon
           a
           ground
           
             in
             nature
          
           ,
           because
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           imputed
           are
           
             naturally
             one
          
           with
           him
           that
           originally
           committed
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           doth
           seminally
           descend
           ,
           and
           is
           derived
           upon
           them
           .
           Thus
           Adams
           sinne
           of
           eating
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           is
           imputed
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           thereof
           on
           us
           derived
           ,
           namely
           the
           privation
           of
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           .
           Or
           else
           it
           is
           imputed
           upon
           a
           ground
           of
           
             voluntary
             contract
          
           ,
           vadimonie
           ,
           or
           susception
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           guilt
           thereupon
           growing
           is
           not
           a
           derived
           ,
           but
           an
           
             assumed
             guilt
          
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           bring
           with
           it
           any
           desert
           ,
           or
           worthinesse
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           obligation
           and
           obnoxiousnesse
           thereunto
           .
           As
           if
           a
           sober
           and
           honest
           person
           be
           suretie
           for
           a
           prodigall
           and
           luxurious
           man
           ,
           who
           spending
           his
           estate
           upon
           courses
           of
           intemperance
           and
           excesse
           ,
           hath
           disabled
           himselfe
           to
           
           pay
           any
           of
           his
           debts
           ;
           the
           one
           doth
           for
           his
           vitious
           disability
           deserve
           imprisonment
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           other
           is
           as
           liable
           as
           he
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           such
           personall
           desert
           .
           Now
           then
           the
           punishments
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           are
           onely
           such
           as
           agree
           unto
           sinne
           thus
           imputed
           ,
           *
           as
           all
           our
           sinnes
           were
           unto
           Christ.
           Againe
           ,
           in
           punishments
           we
           are
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           
             punishments
             inflicted
          
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           
             punishments
             ingenerated
          
           ,
           and
           immediately
           resulting
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           person
           that
           suffereth
           .
           Or
           betweene
           the
           Passions
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           men
           that
           are
           punished
           .
           Punishments
           inflicted
           are
           those
           paines
           and
           dolorous
           impressions
           which
           God
           either
           by
           his
           owne
           immediate
           hand
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           such
           instruments
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           ,
           doth
           lay
           upon
           the
           soule
           or
           body
           of
           a
           man.
           Punishments
           ingenerated
           are
           those
           which
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           person
           lying
           under
           the
           sore
           and
           invincible
           pressure
           of
           those
           paines
           which
           are
           thus
           inflicted
           .
           As
           Blasphemie
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           and
           the
           worme
           of
           conscience
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           some
           evils
           of
           punishment
           are
           *
           vitious
           ,
           either
           formally
           in
           themselves
           or
           fundamentally
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           connotation
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           originals
           thereof
           in
           the
           person
           suffering
           them
           .
           Others
           are
           onely
           dolorous
           and
           miserable
           ,
           which
           presse
           nature
           ,
           but
           doe
           no
           way
           defile
           it
           ,
           nor
           referre
           to
           any
           either
           pollution
           or
           impotency
           in
           the
           person
           suffering
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           sort
           onely
           were
           the
           punishments
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           these
           punishments
           which
           Christ
           thus
           suffered
           are
           either
           inchoate
           or
           
             consummate
             ;
             inchoate
          
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           penall
           defects
           of
           our
           nature
           which
           neither
           were
           sinnes
           ,
           nor
           grounded
           upon
           the
           inherence
           of
           sinnes
           (
           for
           hee
           tooke
           not
           our
           personall
           ,
           but
           onely
           our
           naturall
           defects
           .
           )
           And
           these
           were
           either
           corporeall
           ,
           as
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           or
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           feare
           ,
           griefe
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           &c.
           consummate
           ,
           were
           those
           which
           he
           suffered
           at
           last
           .
           And
           these
           likewise
           were
           either
           corporeall
           ,
           as
           shame
           ,
           mockings
           ,
           buffets
           ,
           
           trials
           ,
           scourgings
           ,
           condemnation
           ,
           an
           ignominious
           and
           a
           cursed
           death
           .
           Or
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           principally
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           punishment
           of
           
             Dereliction
             .
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
             Matth.
          
           27.46
           .
           There
           was
           some
           kinde
           of
           separation
           betweene
           God
           and
           Christ
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sufferings
           for
           sinne
           in
           that
           cursed
           manner
           .
           For
           understanding
           wherof
           we
           must
           note
           that
           he
           had
           a
           
             fourfold
             Vnion
          
           unto
           God
           ?
           First
           ,
           
             In
             his
             humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           fast
           united
           in
           his
           person
           to
           the
           divine
           ,
           that
           death
           it selfe
           did
           not
           separate
           it
           either
           from
           the
           person
           or
           from
           the
           deitie
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Lord
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           grave
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             In
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           was
           never
           any
           separation
           neither
           ,
           but
           when
           hee
           hanged
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           hee
           was
           still
           the
           beloved
           Sonne
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           whom
           hee
           was
           well
           pleased
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Holinesse
          
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           likewise
           there
           was
           no
           disunion
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           offered
           up
           as
           a
           lambe
           without
           spot
           or
           blemish
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
          
           and
           of
           his
           glory
           and
           favor
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           there
           was
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sufferings
           a
           dereliction
           ,
           
             subtractione
             visionis
             ,
             non
             dissolutione
             unionis
             ,
          
           by
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           dissolving
           of
           his
           union
           .
           Hee
           looked
           upon
           Christ
           as
           a
           God
           armed
           against
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           which
           were
           then
           upon
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           was
           a
           
             punishment
             of
             malediction
          
           .
           Hee
           did
           undergoe
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           hee
           did
           graple
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           hee
           felt
           the
           scourges
           due
           unto
           our
           sinnes
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           squeezed
           and
           wrung
           from
           him
           those
           strong
           cries
           ,
           those
           deepe
           and
           woefull
           complaints
           ,
           that
           bloudy
           and
           bitter
           sweate
           ,
           which
           drew
           compassion
           from
           the
           very
           rocks
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           derogation
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           Christs
           person
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           a
           great
           magnifying
           of
           the
           Iustice
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           mercy
           of
           them
           both
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           what-ever
           they
           were
           in
           specie
           ▪
           in
           the
           kinde
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           yet
           
             in
             pondere
          
           ,
           in
           their
           weight
           and
           pressure
           ,
           equally
           grievous
           with
           those
           which
           we
           should
           have
           suffered
           ;
           for
           being
           in
           all
           things
           save
           sinne
           like
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           in
           his
           liablenesse
           to
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           did
           not
           necessarily
           denotate
           either
           sinne
           inherent
           ,
           or
           weaknesse
           to
           breake
           through
           in
           the
           person
           suffering
           )
           why
           hee
           should
           not
           bee
           obnoxious
           to
           as
           great
           extremities
           of
           paine
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ;
           for
           no
           degree
           of
           meere
           anguish
           and
           dolor
           can
           bee
           unbefitting
           the
           person
           of
           him
           who
           was
           to
           bee
           knowne
           by
           that
           Title
           ,
           
             A
             man
             of
             sorrowes
          
           .
           And
           surely
           farre
           more
           indignity
           it
           was
           to
           him
           to
           suffer
           a
           violent
           death
           of
           body
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           base
           men
           ,
           than
           to
           suffer
           with
           patience
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           victorie
           farre
           sorer
           stripes
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           pleased
           upon
           him
           to
           lay
           the
           iniquity
           of
           us
           all
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           thing
           proposed
           ,
           
             Why
             Christ
             suffered
          
           these
           things
           ;
           The
           Scripture
           giveth
           principally
           these
           
             five
             reasons
          
           :
           First
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           decrees
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           Act.
           4.27
           ,
           28.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           fulfill
           the
           prophesies
           ,
           prefigurations
           ,
           and
           predictions
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           Luk.
           24.46
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           magnifie
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           free
           love
           to
           sinners
           ,
           and
           most
           impotent
           enemies
           ,
           Rom.
           5.8
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           Righteousnesse
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           bee
           reconciled
           with
           sinners
           but
           upon
           a
           legall
           expiation
           ,
           Rom.
           3.25
           .
           For
           although
           wee
           may
           not
           limit
           the
           unsearchable
           wisedome
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           
           as
           if
           hee
           could
           no
           other
           way
           have
           saved
           man
           ;
           yet
           wee
           are
           bound
           to
           adore
           this
           meanes
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           him
           selected
           out
           of
           that
           infinite
           treasure
           of
           his
           owne
           counsell
           ,
           as
           most
           convenient
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           wonderfull
           hate
           of
           sinne
           ,
           his
           inexorable
           Iustice
           and
           severity
           against
           it
           ,
           his
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           love
           and
           mercy
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           make
           way
           to
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           glory
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           shew
           forth
           his
           owne
           power
           which
           had
           strength
           to
           stand
           under
           all
           this
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           
           at
           last
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           and
           to
           declare
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           the
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           For
           though
           Christ
           did
           exceedingly
           feare
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           seeme
           to
           decline
           and
           pray
           against
           these
           his
           passions
           :
           yet
           none
           of
           that
           was
           out
           of
           jealousie
           ,
           or
           suspicion
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           breake
           through
           them
           .
           But
           hee
           feared
           them
           as
           being
           paines
           unavoidable
           ,
           which
           hee
           was
           most
           certainly
           to
           suffer
           ;
           and
           as
           paines
           very
           heavie
           and
           grievous
           ,
           which
           hee
           should
           not
           overcome
           without
           much
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           very
           woefull
           conflict
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           word
           of
           the
           last
           Clause
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             shall
             hee
             lift
             up
             the
             Head.
          
           ]
           Wee
           may
           hence
           observe
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             conquered
             all
             his
             sufferings
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             .
          
           As
           in
           his
           passion
           when
           hee
           suffered
           hee
           
             Bowed
             downe
             his
             head
          
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           gave
           up
           the
           ghost
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           his
           sufferings
           were
           voluntary
           ,
           Ioh.
           19.30
           .
           So
           in
           his
           resurrection
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             himselfe
          
           ,
           to
           note
           that
           hee
           had
           
             life
             in
             himselfe
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           held
           under
           by
           death
           (
           as
           we
           were
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Rom.
           7.6
           .
           )
           And
           that
           his
           exaltation
           was
           voluntary
           likewise
           and
           from
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           not
           to
           have
           any
           assistant
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           ,
           but
           to
           doe
           all
           alone
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.19.5.26.10.17
           .
           Act.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           objected
           that
           Christ
           was
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           
             by
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           and
           that
           hee
           raised
           him
           up
           ,
           Rom.
           6.4
           .
           Act.
           13.33
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           that
           this
           was
           not
           by
           way
           of
           supplement
           and
           succor
           to
           make
           up
           any
           defect
           of
           power
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           onely
           
             by
             way
             of
             consent
             to
          
           Christs
           owne
           power
           and
           action
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           might
           joyntly
           honour
           the
           Sonne
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           Ioh.
           5
           .
           19-26
           .
           Or
           by
           the
           
             Glorie
             of
             the
             Father
          
           wee
           may
           understand
           that
           glorious
           power
           which
           the
           Father
           gave
           unto
           his
           Sonne
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           have
           life
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.26
           .
           annexing
           thereunto
           a
           command
           to
           exercise
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           Ioh.
           
           10.18
           .
           Or
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           raised
           by
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Father
           both
           ,
           because
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           which
           immediatly
           quickned
           him
           (
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           1
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.18
           .
           )
           was
           both
           his
           and
           his
           Fathers
           .
           It
           was
           not
           any
           personall
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Sonne
           differ'd
           from
           the
           Father
           which
           raised
           Iesus
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           but
           that
           Spirit
           which
           was
           common
           to
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           then
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           great
           benefits
           ,
           and
           that
           excellent
           use
           which
           this
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           doth
           serve
           for
           unto
           us
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           assureth
           us
           of
           the
           
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             workes
             of
             mediation
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           is
           now
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           other
           offices
           which
           remaine
           to
           bee
           fulfilled
           by
           him
           in
           heaven
           for
           the
           application
           of
           his
           Sacrifice
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           having
           in
           the
           resurrection
           justified
           himselfe
           hee
           thereby
           rose
           for
           our
           justification
           likewise
           ,
           Rom.
           4.25
           .
           For
           if
           the
           debt
           had
           not
           been
           taken
           quite
           off
           by
           the
           suretie
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           lien
           upon
           the
           principall
           still
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           proveth
           the
           resurrection
           by
           this
           that
           Gods
           mercies
           are
           
             sure
             ,
             Act.
          
           13.34
           .
           Whereas
           if
           Christ
           were
           not
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           wee
           should
           bee
           yet
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           mercies
           of
           David
           should
           have
           failed
           us
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           sent
           an
           Angell
           to
           remove
           the
           stone
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           sepulcher
           ;
           not
           to
           supply
           any
           want
           of
           power
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           could
           himselfe
           have
           roled
           away
           the
           stone
           with
           one
           of
           his
           fingers
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           Iudge
           when
           the
           Law
           is
           satisfied
           sendeth
           an
           officer
           to
           open
           the
           prison-doores
           to
           him
           who
           hath
           made
           that
           satisfaction
           ;
           so
           the
           Father
           to
           testifie
           that
           his
           Iustice
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           the
           price
           which
           his
           Sonne
           had
           paid
           ,
           sent
           an
           officer
           of
           heaven
           to
           open
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           hold
           away
           the
           hangings
           while
           his
           Lord
           came
           forth
           of
           his
           bed-chamber
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           assureth
           us
           of
           our
           resurrection
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           head
           must
           rise
           before
           the
           members
           ,
           so
           the
           members
           are
           
           sure
           to
           follow
           the
           Head.
           The
           wicked
           shall
           rise
           by
           his
           
             Iudiciary
             power
          
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           fellowship
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           as
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           who
           are
           therefore
           called
           
             Children
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Luk.
          
           20.36
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15
           .
           20-23
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           doth
           by
           a
           secret
           and
           spirituall
           vertue
           renew
           and
           
             sanctifie
             our
             Nature
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.4
           .
           For
           the
           acts
           of
           Christs
           mediation
           in
           his
           sufferings
           and
           victories
           are
           spiritually
           appliable
           and
           effectuall
           in
           us
           unto
           answerable
           effects
           .
           His
           death
           to
           the
           mortification
           of
           sinne
           ,
           Heb.
           9.14
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           1.7
           .
           And
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           to
           the
           quickning
           of
           us
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           Eph.
           2.5
           .
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           comforteth
           us
           in
           all
           other
           calamities
           of
           life
           which
           may
           befall
           us
           ;
           hee
           that
           raised
           up
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           hath
           compassion
           and
           power
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           all
           evill
           and
           to
           keepe
           us
           from
           falling
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           Iobs
           argument
           ,
           God
           will
           raise
           me
           up
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           therefore
           undoubtedly
           hee
           is
           able
           (
           if
           it
           stand
           with
           my
           good
           and
           his
           owne
           glory
           )
           to
           lift
           me
           up
           from
           this
           dunghill
           againe
           ,
           Iob
           19.27
           .
           And
           this
           is
           Gods
           argument
           to
           comfort
           his
           people
           in
           patient
           waiting
           upon
           him
           in
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           their
           dead
           bodies
           shall
           live
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           dust
           shall
           awake
           and
           sing
           ,
           Esai
           .
           26.19
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           serveth
           to
           draw
           our
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           from
           earth
           unto
           heaven
           ;
           Because
           things
           of
           a
           nature
           should
           move
           unto
           one
           another
           .
           Now
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Our
             conversation
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             wee
             looke
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             shall
             change
             our
             vile
             Body
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             like
             unto
             his
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             whereby
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             subdue
             all
             things
             unto
             himselfe
             .
          
           To
           him
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           three
           persons
           ,
           and
           one
           God
           ,
           bee
           all
           honor
           ,
           glory
           ,
           Majesty
           and
           thanksgiving
           for
           ever
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           16.
           line
           2.
           for
           rejoyceth
           ,
           reade
           rejoycest
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           30.
           for
           That
           ,
           r.
           The.
           p.
           43.
           l.
           7.
           for
           that
           ,
           r.
           the.
           p.
           49.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           Our
           .
           p.
           52.
           l.
           23.
           for
           world
           ,
           r.
           word
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           25.
           for
           to
           give
           ,
           r.
           
             not
             to
             give
          
           .
           p.
           65.
           l.
           2.
           dele
           At.
           p.
           82.
           l.
           35.
           for
           wrested
           ,
           r.
           rested
           .
           p.
           148.
           l.
           3.
           for
           deliberation
           ,
           r.
           deliberating
           .
           p.
           154.
           l.
           21.
           for
           stones
           ,
           r.
           stones
           .
           p.
           ●59
           .
           l.
           22.
           for
           acquit
           ,
           r.
           acquaint
           .
           p.
           191.
           l.
           11.
           for
           exhaleth
           ,
           r.
           extracteth
           .
           p.
           195.
           l.
           21.
           dele
           onely
           .
           p.
           197.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Heralds
           ,
           r.
           Harbingers
           .
           p.
           221.
           lines
           21.25
           .
           for
           matter
           ,
           r.
           master
           .
           p.
           225.
           l.
           28.
           for
           And
           ,
           r.
           An.
           p.
           261.
           l.
           15.
           for
           world
           ,
           r.
           word
           .
           p.
           327.
           l.
           24.
           for
           frequenting
           ,
           r.
           frequent
           .
           p.
           387.
           l.
           28.
           for
           us
           ,
           r.
           it
           .
           p.
           388.
           l.
           29.
           for
           he
           ,
           r.
           heed
           .
           p.
           399.
           l.
           1.
           for
           reconciliation
           ,
           r.
           revocation
           .
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             leaveth
             it
             not
          
           .
           p.
           444.
           l.
           2.
           for
           because
           ,
           r.
           
             but
             because
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           such
           places
           of
           Scripture
           as
           are
           by
           the
           way
           briefly
           opened
           or
           paraphrased
           in
           this
           Exposition
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           three
           Treatises
           .
        
         
           T
           noteth
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           P
           the
           Psalme
           .
        
         
           
             GEn.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             T.
             439
          
           
             Gen.
             6.5
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             T.
             274
          
           
             Gen.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             T.
             274
          
           
             Exod.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             P.
             493
          
           
             Numb
             .
             14.17
             .
          
           
             T.
             274
          
           
             Numb
             .
             20.12
             .
          
           
             P.
             190
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.21
             .
          
           
             P.
             450
          
           
             Deut
             4.19
             .
          
           
             T.
             284
          
           
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             T.
             202
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             3.25
             .
          
           
             P.
             400
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.20
             .
          
           
             T.
             278.279
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             .
          
           
             P.
             163
          
           
             Iob
             21.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             51
          
           
             Psal.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             12
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             77.369
          
           
             Psal.
             37.25
             .
          
           
             T.
             26
          
           
             Psal.
             62.10
             .
          
           
             T.
             98
          
           
             Psal.
             78.37
             .
          
           
             T.
             110
          
           
             Psal.
             87.4
             .
          
           
             P.
             372
          
           
             Psal.
             89
             27.
             
          
           
             P.
             17
          
           
             Psal.
             89.35
             .
          
           
             P.
             80
          
           
             Psal.
             109.6
             .
          
           
             P.
             486
          
           
             Psal.
             119.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             T.
             435
          
           
             Psa.
             119
             .
             64-125
             .
          
           
             P.
             308
          
           
             Psal.
             126.1
             .
          
           
             P.
             209
          
           
             Psal.
             132.8
             .
          
           
             P.
             163
          
           
             Psal.
             144.11
             .
          
           
             P.
             23
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             T.
             68
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.10
             —
             17.
             
          
           
             T.
             72.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             6
             .
             1-3.7-10
             .
          
           
             T.
             73.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             P.
             354
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             P.
             484
          
           
             Esay
             13.7
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             498
          
           
             Esay
             28.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             484
          
           
             Esay
             33.22
             .
          
           
             P
             94
          
           
             Esay
             53.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             31
          
           
             Esay
             57.20
             .
          
           
             P.
             138
          
           
             Ier.
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             T.
             49
          
           
             Ier.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             T.
             16
          
           
             Ier.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             P.
             233
          
           
             Ier.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             P.
             215
          
           
             Lam.
             3.39
             ▪
             40.
             
          
           
             T.
             176
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             P.
             162
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.20
             .
          
           
             P.
             444
             445
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.31.32
             .
          
           
             P.
             68
          
           
             
             Hos.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             P.
             59
          
           
             Hos.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             T.
             42
          
           
             Hos.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             311
          
           
             Hos.
             7.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             302
          
           
             Hos.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             T.
             302
          
           
             Hos.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             426
          
           
             Hos.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             P.
             251
          
           
             Hos.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             T.
             43
          
           
             Hos.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             T.
             422
          
           
             Ioel
             3.17
             .
          
           
             T.
             50
          
           
             Amos
             8.2
             .
          
           
             T.
             49
          
           
             Mic.
             7.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             P.
             122
          
           
             Nahum
             1.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             493
          
           
             Habak
             .
             3.9
             .
          
           
             P.
             387
          
           
             Zeph.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             P.
             149
          
           
             Hag.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             T.
             389
          
           
             Hag.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             307
          
           
             Zech.
             5
             .
             6-11
             .
          
           
             T.
             49
          
           
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             P.
             51
          
           
             Matth.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             P.
             6
          
           
             Matth.
             6.24
             .
          
           
             P.
             21
          
           
             Matth.
             9
             .
             15-17
             .
          
           
             P.
             43
          
           
             Matth.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             P.
             178
          
           
             Matth.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             T.
             59
          
           
             Matth.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             T.
             489
          
           
             Matth.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             P.
             56
          
           
             Matth.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             P.
             316
          
           
             Matth.
             26.39
             .
          
           
             P.
             426
          
           
             Matth.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             T.
             413
          
           
             Luke
             1.36
             .
          
           
             P.
             384
          
           
             Luke
             2
             .
             40-52
             .
          
           
             T.
             423
          
           
             Luke
             22.32
             .
          
           
             T.
             351
          
           
             Luke
             24.46
             .
          
           
             P.
             30
          
           
             Iohn
             1.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             400
          
           
             Iohn
             1.17
             .
          
           
             P.
             183
          
           
             Iohn
             1.18
             .
          
           
             P.
             169
          
           
             Iohn
             3.18
             .
          
           
             T.
             131
          
           
             Iohn
             4.22
             .
          
           
             P.
             136
          
           
             Iohn
             6.44
             .
          
           
             P.
             12
          
           
             Iohn
             7.38
             .
          
           
             P.
             40
             ,
             178
          
           
             Iohn
             7.39
             .
          
           
             P.
             37
          
           
             Iohn
             8.56
             .
          
           
             T.
             57
          
           
             Iohn
             10.4
             .
          
           
             P.
             257
          
           
             Iohn
             11
             .
             48-50
             .
          
           
             T.
             219
          
           
             Iohn
             13.27
             .
          
           
             T.
             267
          
           
             Iohn
             14
             .
             20-23
             .
          
           
             T.
             487
          
           
             Iohn
             15
             .
             1-5
             .
          
           
             T.
             464
          
           
             Iohn
             16.7
             .
          
           
             P.
             236
          
           
             Iohn
             16.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             30
          
           
             Iohn
             16.21
             .
          
           
             P.
             50
          
           
             Iohn
             17.4
             .
          
           
             T.
             420
          
           
             Iohn
             17.13
             .
          
           
             P.
             437
             ,
             491
          
           
             Iohn
             17.15
             .
          
           
             P.
             434
             ,
             435
          
           
             Act.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             P.
             381
          
           
             Act.
             28
             28.
             
          
           
             P.
             136
          
           
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             430
          
           
             Rom.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             T.
             370
          
           
             Ro.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             370
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             T.
             144
          
           
             Rom.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             T.
             144.275
          
           
             Rom.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             T.
             131
          
           
             Rom.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             T.
             133
          
           
             Rom.
             7.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             T.
             278
          
           
             Rom.
             8.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             T.
             447
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             T.
             485
          
           
             Rom.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             414
          
           
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             P.
             328
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             118
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             T.
             27
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             T.
             54
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             P.
             322
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             T.
             411
             —
             413
          
           
             
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             P.
             170
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             T.
             494
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             T.
             162
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             .
             24-28
             .
          
           
             P.
             78
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
          
           
             T.
             130
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             P.
             322
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             T.
             345-350
             .
             P.
             390
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             390
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             191
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             P.
             202
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             T.
             416.
             
             P.
             180-191
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             206
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             P.
             136-181
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             T.
             488
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             P.
             424
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             413
          
           
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             T.
             226
          
           
             Gal.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             T.
             137
          
           
             Gal.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             P.
             429
          
           
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             T.
             485
             ,
             486
          
           
             Gal.
             5
             .
             15-22
             .
          
           
             T.
             374-383
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             P.
             216
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             P.
             435
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             P.
             167
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             T.
             182
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             T.
             174
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             T.
             434
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.24
             .
          
           
             P.
             74
          
           
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             P.
             29
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             T.
             474
          
           
             Col.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             P.
             18
          
           
             Col.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             T.
             421
          
           
             Col.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             P.
             118
          
           
             Col.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             T.
             432
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             T.
             295
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             P.
             6
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             P.
             273-430
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             T.
             24
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             T.
             492
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             T.
             489
          
           
             Heb.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             422
          
           
             Heb.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             P.
             136
          
           
             Heb.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             P.
             384
             ▪
             385
          
           
             Heb.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             P.
             19
          
           
             Heb.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             P.
             427
          
           
             Heb.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             P.
             428
          
           
             Heb.
             10.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             23
          
           
             Heb.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             T.
             57
          
           
             Heb.
             11.40
             .
          
           
             P.
             19
          
           
             Heb.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             T.
             356
          
           
             Iam.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             P.
             317.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             T.
             155-286
          
           
             Iam.
             1
             .
             19-21
             .
          
           
             P.
             174
          
           
             Iam.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             P.
             356
          
           
             Iam.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             184
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             413
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             T.
             484
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             P.
             438
             439
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             T.
             485
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             T.
             344
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             56
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             T.
             126
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             T.
             433
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             T.
             341
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             288.
             
             P.
             52.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             P.
             73
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             T.
             280.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10650-e120
           
             
               Confess
               .
               li.
            
             3.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Orata
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e10940
           
             Act.
             20.27
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Eph.
             4.20
             .
             
               T●tum
               Christiani
               nominis
               poud●
               &
               fruct●●s
               M●rs
               Christi
               .
               Tertull.
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
             ,
             14.
             
             Heb.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Quid
               est
               quod
               di●itur
               Testamentum
               vetus
               ,
               nisi
               occultatio
               novi
               ?
               &
               quid
               aliud
               quod
               dicitur
               novum
               nisi
               veteris
               Revelatio
               .
               Aug.
               De
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             16·
             c.
             26.
             
               hoc
               occultabatur
               in
               veteri
               Testamento
               pro
               temporum
               dispensatione
               justissima
               ,
               quod
               revelatur
               in
               novo
               .
               Id.
               De
               pec
               .
               incrit
               .
               &
               remiss
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Et
               tom
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             
               De
               Catech.
               rud
               cap.
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iustin.
               Ma●tyr
            
             .
             Mat.
             5.17
             .
             Mat.
             7.12
             .
             Luk.
             16.16
             ,
             ●1
             .
             Luk
             9.28
             .
             
               Hilar.
               ca●
            
             .
             17.
             
               in
               Math.
               S.
               Ambr.
               li.
            
             7.
             
               in
               Luc.
            
             Ioh.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.2
             .
             Act
             10.43
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.10.11
             .
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               Apolog.
               Ca●
            
             .
             30.
             
               &
               ad
               Sc●pulam
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             Matth.
             11.27
             .
             Ioh.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             
               Illud
               n●scio
               quo
               mo●o
               dica●ur
               fr●st●a
               Deu
               〈…〉
               nisi
               vos
               〈◊〉
               :
               si
               ●nim
               Deus
               〈…〉
               volu●●us
               ;
               Ad
               c●●d●m
               quippe
               misericu●diam
               per●in●
               :
               ut
               〈◊〉
               .
               A●g
               .
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             
               Ad
               〈◊〉
               .
               Lib
            
             1.
             qu.
             2.
             
             
               Ag
               〈◊〉
               in
               cordibus
               ●word
               minum
               e●iam
               motum
               〈…〉
               Id.
               de
               Grat.
               &
               I●b
               .
               A●●
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4
             6.
             
             Eph.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Act.
             26.18
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             2.77
             .
             Ioh.
             16
             8.
             
             Gen.
             9.27
             Act.
             16
             14.
             
             Ier.
             3●
             .
             18.33
             .
             Ezek.
             36.26
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             5.20
             .
             Psal.
             119
             .
             34.3●
             
          
           
             
               Nol●●●
               cogitar●
               invitum
               trahi
               ,
               trahitur
               animus
               ,
               &
               amore
               .
               Aug.
               Tract
            
             26.
             
               in
               Iohan.
            
             
          
           
             Act
             3.16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             
               Osculum
               pacis
               orationis
               signaculum
               ,
               quae
               oratio
               cum
               di●ortio
               Sancti
               ●sculi
               integra
               ,
               &c.
               
               Tertull.
               de
               Orat.
               
            
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             ,
             
               ut
               vulgus
               super
               fli●●osus
               ●olet
               ,
               m●num
               ori
               adm●v●ns
               ,
               osculum
               labiis
               pre●●it
               .
               M●nut
               .
               Felix
               ,
               in
               Octavio
               .
               In
               adorando
               d●xtram
               ad
               osculum
               res●imus
               .
               ●li●
               .
               lib.
            
             28.
             cap.
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Lucian
               .
               de
               Saltatio●e
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               A●
               tutoris
               impe
               ium
               cunctus
               populus
               obediet
               .
               Hieron
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eris
               sub
               pedibus
               aut
               adoptatus
               aut
               victus
               ;
               locum
               habebis
               vel
               gratiae
               vel
               poenae
               A●g
               .
            
          
           
             Esai
             .
             10
             3.
             
             Iere.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Christus
               vocatur
               Primageni
               tus
               omni●
               c●eaturae
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Dominus
               .
               Schindler
               in
               v●ce
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So●e
               in
               scripturis
               primogenitū
               votari
               quodcunque
               in
               suo
               genere
               excellens
               atque
               summun
               est
               —
               Ego
               P●imogenitum
               consti●uam
               ●um
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               mirum
               in
               modum
               exaltabo
               &
               glorificabo
               cum
               .
               Gloss.
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Messiae
               ,
               Clas
               .
            
             8.
             
             Appel
             .
             7.
             pag.
             308.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.6
             .
             Iohn
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             Iohn
             6.40
             .
             Heb.
             2.18
             .
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             Iohn
             6.39
             .
             &
             10.28
             .
             Revel
             .
             12.10
             .
             Phil.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             2.17
             .
             Luke
             .
             1.69
             ,
             70.
             
             Act.
             3.18
             .
             &
             20.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             Iohn
             8.56
             ▪
             Gen.
             49.18
             .
             2
             Sem.
             23.5
             .
             Hag.
             2.7
             .
             Act.
             26.16
             .
             1
             Iohn
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.38
             .
             
               Aug.
               de
               civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             25.
             
               &
               epist.
            
             157.
             
               ad
               Optat.
               Et
               epist.
            
             49.
             
               ad●De
               grat
               .
               de
               Catech.
               Rud.
               cap.
            
             3.
             &c.
             
             19.
             
               de
               peccat
               merit
               .
               &
               remiss
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             29.
             
               de
               peccat
               .
               Orig.
               c.
            
             24
             et
             25.
             
               de
               nupt
               .
               &
               concupis
               .
               l.
            
             2
             ,
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Dam●s●
                 lib.
              
               4
               
                 de
                 Orthodox
                 :
                 fid
                 :
                 cap.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Verb●m
               sedere
               Regni
               significat
               potestatem
               .
               Hieron
               ,
               in
               Eph.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Sedere
               quod
               dicitur
               Deus
               non
               membrorum
               positionem
               sed
               judiciariam
               significat
               potestatem
               Aug.
               de
               Fide
               &
               symbol
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             
             Ier.
             52.12
             .
             Luk.
             1.19
             .
             2
             Chron.
             18.18
             ▪
             1
             King.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Mag.
               Homil.
               de
               Fide.
               Vt
               sol
               cum
               in
               nube
               tegitur
               claritas
               ejus
               comprimitur
               ,
               non
               caecatur
               —
               sic
               Homo
               ille
               ,
               quem
               Dominus
               salvaterq●●
               roster
               ,
               is
               est
               ,
               Deus
               ,
               Dei
               Filius
               induit
               ,
               Deitatem
               in
               illo
               non
               intercepit
               ,
               sed
               abscondit
               .
               Greg.
               Nazim
               .
               Orat.
            
             49.
             
               de
               fide
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Th●ophilact
               .
               in
               Ioh.
            
             17.
             
             
               Accepit
               ut
               〈◊〉
               quae
               habebat
               ut
               Deus
               .
               Theodoret
               .
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.19
             .
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
             Eph
             4.16
             .
          
           
             
               Tiberius
               in
               triumpho
               Germanico
               congiarium
               tricenos
               nummos
               viritim
               dedit
               .
               Sueton.
               Di●isit
               in
               populum
               congiarium
               ,
               ut
               mos
               est
               Imperium
               suscipientibus
               .
               Herodian
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               &
               de
               Septimio
               Severo
               initio
               imperii
               magno
               congiario
               populum
               prosecutus
               est
               .
               I●eml
               .
            
             3.
             
               vid.
               Sueton.
               Aug.
               cap
            
             41.
             
             
               &
               Aelium
               Lamprid
               .
               in
               Antonino
               .
               Observatum
               fuit
               ut
               principes
               assumpto
               Imperio
               ,
               ad
               conciliandum
               ●avorem
               ,
               congiarium
               d●rent
               populo
               ,
               &c.
               
               Alex.
               ab
               Alex.
               Genial
               .
               di●r
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             c
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb.
               hist
               ▪
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             4.31
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.11
             .
             Phil.
             3.3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             Act.
             10.35
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.7.2.7
             3.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             
               Interpellare
               dicitur
               pro
               nobis
               ,
               quia
               nobis
               gemendi
               &
               interpellandi
               imponit
               affectum
               .
               August
               .
               Quod
               dicitur
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               intercedere
               pro
               nobis
               ,
               hoc
               non
               est
               ita
               intelligendum
               ac
               si
               ipsa
               persona
               spiritus
               immediate
               intercederet
               .
               Intercedit
               enim
               per
               gemitꝰ
               :
               porro
               non
               gemit
               spiritus
               ,
               sed
               nos
               gemimus
               ;
               itaque
               docendo
               hoc
               facit
               ,
               efficiendo
               ut
               gemamus
               .
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               pag
            
             98.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Rhet.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Iohn
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             7.23
             .
             Luke
             13.27
             .
             The
             whole
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Latine
             
               Opera●ius
               Iniquitati●
            
             ,
             one
             that
             maketh
             a
             trade
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             professeth
             iniquity
             ,
             whose
             service
             is
             altogether
             incompatible
             with
             the
             profession
             or
             hope
             of
             a
             Christian.
             Doctor
             Iackson
             of
             ●●stif
             faith
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             14
             26.
             1
             
             Iohn
             2.20
             .
             Esay
             54.13
             .
             Ierem.
             31.33
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Vid.
               Beza
               Annotat.
               in
               Rom.
            
             6.17
             .
             ler.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Ezek.
             36.27
             .
             Rom
             8.14
             .
             Ephes.
             4.30
             .
             Gal.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             1.14
             .
             1
             Pet
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.19
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             9.23
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Ioh.
             16.22
             ,
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.20
             22
             ,
          
           
             
               Immortale
               Odium
               ,
               et
               nunquam
               sanabile
               vulnus
               ;
               Ardet
               adhuc
               combos
               &
               tentyra
               ;
               summus
               u●rinque
               Ind.
               furer
               vulgo
               ,
               quod
               〈◊〉
               v●●morum
               Odit
               ●terque
               locus
               ,
               cum
               solos
               cr●d●t
               hab●n●os
               Ess
               Deos
               ,
               quos
               ipse
               col●t
               .
               I●venal
               .
               Satyr
               .
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               A●ro
               paricies
               ,
               au●o
               laquearia
               ,
               auro
               fulgent
               capita
               co●●mnarum
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               atque
               ●suricus
               ante
               sores
               nos●ras
               Christus
               in
               paupere
               moritur
               .
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Gaudentium
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iust.
               Martyr
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             
               Qui
               Christiano
               vocabul●
               gloriantur
               &
               perditè
               vivunt
               ,
               non
               absurdè
               possunt
               videri
               medio
               Noe
               filio
               figurari
               ;
               passionem
               quippe
               Christi
               ,
               quae
               illius
               hominis
               nuditate
               significata
               est
               ,
               &
               annunciant
               profitendo
               ,
               &
               male
               agendo
               exhonorant
               .
               August
               .
               de
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             16.
             cap.
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Ignat.
               epist.
               ad
               Tral
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Si
               quis
               Christo
               ●emporalia
               p●eponat
               ,
               no●
               esl
               in
               cofundam●ntum
               Christus
               .
               ●ug
               ,
               de
               civit
               Dei
               ,
               lib
            
             21.
             cap.
             26.
             
             
               Mu●●●●missâ
               〈◊〉
               prop●●●anon
               〈…〉
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               quaere
               .
               ●es
               ,
               〈◊〉
               quae
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               non
               à
               Christi
               unitate
               ,
               sed
               à
               suis
               commodis
               〈…〉
               .
               Aug
               de
               Baptismo
               cent
               .
               Donat.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               &c.
               l●s
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             12.
             c.
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             11.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               ●uos
               vi●es
               petulanter
               &
               ●iocac●●er
               insul●●re
               〈◊〉
               Chri●●●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               in
               e●s
               〈…〉
               que
               non
               evasissent
               ,
               nisi
               se●vos
               Christi
               se
               esse
               finxissent
               ,
               et
               nunc
               ingratâ
               superbia
               ,
               atque
               im●itssimá
               insaniá
               ejus
               nomini
               resistunt
               corde
               perverso
               ,
               ut
               sempiternis
               tenebris
               pu●iantur
               ,
               ad
               quod
               ●omen
               ,
               ore
               vel
               subdola
               consugerunt
               ,
               ut
               temporali
               luce
               ●rucrentur
               .
               Aug.
               de
               civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Amor
               concupiscentiae
               non
               requiescit
               in
               qua
               cunque
               extrinsecâ
               aut
               superficiali
               adeptione
               amati
               ,
               sed
               quaerit
               amatum
               perfectè
               habere
               ,
               quasi
               ad
               intima
               i●●ius
               pervenieus
               &c.
               Aquin.
            
             12
             
               ae
               .
               qu.
            
             28.
             art
             .
             2.
             
               vid.
               ibid.
               art
            
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
             Cant
             2.5
             .
             Psal.
             119.20
             .
             Esay
             26.8
             .
             Psal.
             42.2
             .
             Rom.
             8.23
             .
             Psal.
             119.5.10.31.47.54.81
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Quodlibet
               agens
               propter
               amorem
               agit
               quodcunque
               agit
               .
               Aquin.
            
             12
             
               ae
               .
               qu.
            
             28.
             art
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Securus
               licet
               Aeneam
               Rutilumque
               ferocem
               Committas
               ,
               nulli
               gravis
               est
               percussus
               Achilles
               .
               Quid
               ●●fert
               dictis
               ignoscat
               Mutius
               ,
               annon
               ?
               Pone
               Tigillinum
               ,
               taedâ
               lucebis
               in
               illà
               Qua
               stantes
               ardent
               qui
               fixo
               gutture
               fumant
               ,
               &c.
               Iuvenal
               .
               Satyr
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             7.4
             .
             Rom.
             2.17.20
             .
             Hos.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Mark.
             6.20
             .
             1
             King.
             21.27
             —
             29.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.13
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Amor
               meus
               pondus
               meum
               ,
               eo
               feror
               quocunque
               feror
               .
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             Cant.
             2.16
             .
             Ioh.
             14.23
             .
             Ioh.
             1●
             .
             21.23
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.68
             .
             Psal.
             19
             .
             7-11
             .
             Mic.
             2.7
             .
             Esay
             45.19
             .
             Psal.
             119.140
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               Eccl.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ignat.
               ep
               .
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             69.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Psal.
             124.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Esay
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.17
             .
             
               Non
               mutat
               voluntatem
               ,
               sed
               vult
               mutatati●nem
               ,
               Aqu.
               part
               .
            
             1.
             qu.
             19.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             
               Aug.
               Confess
               .
               lib.
            
             12.
             c.
             15.
             
               deciv
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             14.
             c.
             11.
             lib.
             22.
             cap.
             1.
             
               de
               Trin.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Arist.
               Polit.
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               In
               se
               magna
               ruunt
               ,
               laetis
               hunc
               numin●
               rebus
               Crescendi
               posuere
               modum
               ,
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             48.
             
               &
               to
            
             .
             7.
             
               de
               unitat
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             B.
             Iewels
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apologie
             ,
             part
             4.
             page
             360.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Idem
               à
               Romano
               pontifice
               dividi
               ,
               quod
               ab
               universa
               Ecclesia
               separari
               ,
               Baron
               ,
               to
               .
            
             2.
             
             A.
             254.
             
             §.
             100.
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Crantzius
                 in
                 Metropol
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               1.
               
                 in
                 Bonifacio
              
               6.
               
               Stephano
               6.
               
               
                 Theodoro
                 ,
                 Christophoro
                 ,
                 Ioanne
              
               12.
               
               Sylvestro
               2.
               
               
                 Sigon
                 .
                 de
                 Regno
                 Italiae
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               7.
               
               Anno
               964.
               
               
                 Guicciard
                 .
                 de
                 Alex.
              
               6.
               
                 lib.
                 Hist.
              
               1.
               pag.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Pet.
                 Bembus
                 de
                 eodem
                 in
                 Hist.
                 Venet.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               
               
                 Platina
                 in
                 Christophero
              
               1.
               
               Ioan.
               13.
               
               Sylvestro
               2.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid.
                 Mornaeum
                 de
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 ca.
              
               9.
               
               
                 Reynol
                 .
                 Conser
                 .
                 c.
              
               7.
               divis
               .
               1.
               
               &
               5.
               
               B.
               Carleton
               of
               Jurisdict
               .
               cap.
               7.
               
               B.
               
                 Vsher
                 de
                 statu
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             33.
             sect
             .
             17.
             
             
               Bellar.
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               non
               audet
               Bozius
               .
               Praeter
               Christum
               (
               inquit
               )
               non
               potest
               aliud
               fundamentum
               poni
               ,
               quod
               sit
               itemprimarium
               design
               .
               Ecclesie
               ,
               l.
            
             18.
             c.
             1.
             ob
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Sicut
               (
               quod
               certum
               est
               )
               nemo
               potest
               aliud
               ponere
               fundamentum
               ,
               prae●erid
               quod
               positum
               est
               ,
               quod
               est
               Christus
               ;
               ita
               etiam
               nec
               aliud
               quispiam
               ponet
               ,
               quam
               quod
               posui●
               Christus
               ,
               neque
               convellet
               quod
               ipse
               firmavit
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               &c.
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             33
             sect
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Baron
               .
               A.
            
             34.
             sect
             .
             247.
             
             
               Bozius
               de
               fignis
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               lib.
            
             18.
             cap.
             1.2
             .
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Roman
               .
               Pontifice
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             17.25
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             34.
             sect
             .
             264.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Baron
               .
               Ibid.
               sect
            
             .
             269.
             
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               Ibid.
               sect
            
             .
             274.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               sect
            
             .
             275.
             
             An.
             35.
             sect
             .
             9.25
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             39.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Rom.
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             39.
             sect
             .
             16.26
             .
          
           
             
               Tertull.
               depraescript
               .
               cap.
            
             19.22
             .
             
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             165.
             
               de
               dissidio
               Donatist
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             5.22
             .
             
               Aegyptus
               mari
               concavitate
               depressior
               ,
               &
               tamen
               praecep
               to
               creatoris
               tanquam
               compe
               dibus
               coercetur
               mare
               Rubrum
               ne
               in
               Aegyptum
               irrumpat
               .
               Basil
               ,
               Mag.
               Hexamer
               .
               Homil.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Oportet
               eum
               ad
               tantam
               evidentiam
               regnum
               suum
               perducere
               ,
               donec
               inimici
               eius
               nullo
               modo
               audeant
               negare
               quod
               regnat
               ,
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             26.10
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             9.27
             ,
             28.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             9.13
             .
             Amos
             4.6
             ▪
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.21
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Hos.
             7.2
             ,
             12.
             
             Amos
             8.7
             .
             Deut.
             31.34
             ,
             35.
             
             Psal.
             50.21
             .
             Ier.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             26.25
             .
             Hos.
             12.2
             .
             Psal.
             2.2
             .
             Esai
             .
             65.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.37
             .
             Luk.
             22.44
             .
             Ioh.
             12.27
             .
             Mark.
             14.33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             23.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             28.22
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             36.16
             .
          
           
             
               Medium
               interim
               surantur
               tempus
               &
               commeatum
               faciu●t
               delinquendi
               .
               Tertull.
            
             Ion.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.32
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             41.15
             .
          
           
             Esai
             64.3
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             30
             33.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             27.4
             .
             Esai
             .
             47.14
             .
             Zech.
             12.3
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             
               Corpora
               tardè
               augescunt
               citò
               extinguuntur
               .
               Tac.
               
            
          
           
             Hos.
             13.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Prov.
             6.34
             .
             Cant.
             8.6
             .
             Ezek.
             36.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             22.
             
             Esai
             .
             3.9
             .
             Ier.
             2.17
             .
             Ier.
             4.18
             .
             Hos.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             10.6.11
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.19
             .
             Mic.
             3.11
             .
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
             Esai
             .
             56.12
             .
             Esai
             .
             38.12
             .
             Ezek.
             37.11
             .
          
           
             Iob
             20.22
             .
             Amos
             4.7
             .
             Hos●
             .
             2.9
             .
             Hag.
             1.9
             .
             Hos.
             9.2
             .
             Psal.
             78.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             Heb.
             6
             8.
             
             Host.
             8.1
             .
             Zech
             5.1
             .
             Hos.
             5.7
             .
             Hos
             10.15
             .
             Esai
             .
             47.9
             .
             Eccle.
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             55.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             51.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             8.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             32.27
             .
             Gen.
             18.14
             .
             Ier.
             17.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Esai
             41.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Hab.
             3.17
             ▪
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.25
             .
             Mal.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             14.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
             Esai
             .
             40.11
             .
             Esai
             .
             63
             .
             1·3
             .
             Ioel
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Revel
             .
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.14
             .
             Luk.
             10.19
             .
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
             Psal.
             68.23
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.31
             .
             2
             Kings
             9.33
             .
             Lam.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.8
             .
             Heb.
             2.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             63.9
             .
             Coloss.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Esay
             65.13
             .
             Esay
             66.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             4.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Alex.
               ab
               Alex.
               Gen.
               dier
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Rosin
               .
               Antiq.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb.
             10.36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.1
             .
             Zech.
             3.8
             .
             Exod.
             33.14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             7.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal.
             65.3
             .
          
           
             
               Q●od
               in
               prosundum
               maris
               abjicitur
               penitus
               non
               extat
               ▪
               Theodoret
               .
            
             Psal.
             103.12
             .
             Esay
             43.25
             .
             Esay
             44.22
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Psal
             72.9
             .
             Mic.
             7.17
             .
             Esay
             49
             23.
             
             
               Qui
               Constantini
               toties
               p●rterrunt
               urbem
               ,
               Sub
               Tamberlano
               sella
               canisque
               suit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Aurel.
               Victor
               &
               Eutropius
            
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.26
             .
             Ezra
             9.6
             .
             Dan.
             9.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Rom
             ,
             6.21
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             21.44
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             6.16
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             20.
             
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Inde
               paena
               caepit
               unde
               caepit
               &
               Crimen
               .
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               Lapsis
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Socrat.
               Histor.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               &
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             51.23
             .
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             Esai
             .
             63.18
             .
             Revel
             11.2
             .
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
             Iudg.
             1.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             16.20
             .
             Esai
             14.2
             .
             Mic.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Mich.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Voluntas
               Humana
               ,
               perversè
               utendo
               bonis
               ,
               fit
               mala
               :
               ille
               Ordinate
               etiam
               malis
               ●tendo
               ,
               permanet
               bonus
               .
               Aug.
               Episi
               .
            
             120.
             
             
               Sicut
               ergo
               ipsi
               benignitate
               ,
               &
               patientia
               ,
               id
               est
               Bon●s
               Dei
               malè
               ut
               untur
               ,
               dum
               non
               corriguntur
               ,
               sic
               contra
               Deus
               etiā
               malis
               eorum
               benè
               utitur
               ,
               non
               solùm
               ad
               justitiā
               suam
               ,
               quâ
               eis
               digna
               in
               fine
               retribuet
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ad
               exercitationem
               &
               profectum
               sanctorum
               suorum
               ,
               ut
               ex
               ipsa
               ●tiam
               ma●orum
               perversitate
               ,
               boni
               proficiant
               ,
               &
               probentur
               ,
               &
               manifestentur
               .
               Idem
               ,
               epist.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             c
             Esai
             .
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Esa.
             37.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e29560
           
             
               Greg.
               Tholos
               .
               de
               Repub.
               lib.
            
             9.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
             1
             Sam.
             10.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6
             2.
             
             Iam.
             2.8
             .
             Iam.
             1.25
             .
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
             Prov.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             26.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             56
             8.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.11
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             King.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             King.
             9.21
             .
             10.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             2.11
             .
             
               Primitiae
               Gentium
               sacramentalia
               munera
               pr●ferunt
               de
               thesauris
               ,
               &c.
               Cyprian
               .
               serm
               .
               de
               stell
               .
               &
               Magis
               Brisson
               .
               De
               Reg.
               Persarum
               .
               l.
            
             1.26
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.22
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             11.12
             .
             1
             King.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             
               Liv.
               lib.
            
             30.
             
             
               Tacit.
               Ann.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             
               Dionys
               Hallicar
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Insigne
               majestatis
               regiae
               .
               Hieron
            
             .
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               Arnobius
               .
               Aug.
               &
               Prosp.
               
            
          
           
             Euthymius
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               alieni
               erant
               ,
               tui
               esse
               incipient
               .
               Dignare
               esse
               Dominus
               inimicorū
               tuorum
               .
               Hieron
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             k
             Ioh.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             1.69
             ,
             77.
             
             Luk.
             2.30
             .
             Esai
             .
             62.11
             .
             Gen.
             49.18
             .
          
           
             m
             Ioh.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             o
             Act.
             18.28
             .
          
           
             p
             Act.
             13.46
             .
          
           
             q
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             s
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             a
             Revel
             .
             1.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Esai
             .
             11.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph
             6.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             23.29
             .
             Ier.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Eph.
             3.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.12.17
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             1.
             
             Mark.
             4.39
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             57.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             114.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.32
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             3.6.8.9
             .
          
           
             f
             Esai
             .
             61.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             Heb.
             7.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             34.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mich.
             7.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Matth.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Obad.
             v.
             21.
             
             Ioh
             20.23
             .
             1
             Tim
             4.16
             .
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.17
             .
             Esai
             .
             54.13
             .
             Gal
             4.19
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             Iud.
             v.
             24
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.24
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1●
             2.
             
             Ioh.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             61.1.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.50.92
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             32.8
             .
          
           
             Math.
             4.4
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
             Ier.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Ier.
             6.27
             .
             Ezek.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Mat.
             21.44
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.46
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.15
             .
          
           
             Act
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Act.
             18.28
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.5
             31.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             6.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Amos
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.7
             .
             Ier.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             18.6
             .
          
           
             
               Quid
               judicaturus
               faciet
               qui
               judicandus
               hoc
               fecit
               ?
               quid
               regnaturus
               poterit
               ,
               qui
               moriturus
               hoc
               potuit
               ?
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.11
             .
             Wisd.
             17.11
             ,
             16.
             
             Luk.
             19.22
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Aquin.
               part
            
             .
             1.
             qu.
             1.
             art
             .
             10.
             
               ad
               primum
               .
               Alphons
               .
               à
               Castro
               contra
               Haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Glass
               .
               Philolog
               .
               Sacra
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             pag.
             338.
             
             
               Hooker
               lib.
            
             5.
             sect
             .
             59.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               A.
               Gell.
            
             Esay
             5.23
             .
             Exod.
             23.2.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             Ephes.
             2.2
             .
             Zeph.
             1.8
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Theodoret.
               Ribera
            
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Nec
               virtutem
               aut
               vitium
               seculum
               vocavit
               .
               Tac.
               in
               Agric.
               Homicid●●m
               cam
               admittunt
               si●g●li
               crim●n
               est
               ,
               virtus
               vocatur
               cum
               publ●cè
               geritur
               ,
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             2.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ▪
             Esay
             41.21
             .
          
           
             Esay
             28.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             26.36
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.27
             ,
             28.
             
             Ier.
             37.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             Iames
             2.19
             .
             Ier.
             23.29
             .
             Ier.
             5.14
             .
             Ezek.
             2.6
             .
             Deut.
             33.2
             .
             Ier.
             1.10
             .
             Psal.
             91.13
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             12.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.24
             .
          
           
             Esay
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             9.39
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.56
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.22
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Amos
             8.1
             .
             Luke
             13
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.28
             .
             Luk.
             6.11
             .
             Act.
             5.17
             .
             Act.
             13.45
             .
             Act.
             7.54
             .
             Ioh.
             8.59
             .
             Act.
             6.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Act.
             7
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             Mat.
             18
             .
             1●
             .
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             ●1
             .
             27
             .
             Mark.
             6.20
             .
             Act.
             26.28
             .
             Psal
             78.34
             ,
             36
             ▪
             Luk.
             9.57.61
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Tit.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.29
             .
             Matth.
             22.16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.17
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
             Ier.
             1.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ezek.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             110.3
             .
             Eph.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19
             7.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             Act.
             13.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             17.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             56.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.17
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             
             Col.
             2.11
             .
             Philip.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             7.27
             .
             Ezek.
             2.3
             ,
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Ezek
             3.3.2.10
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.16.28.6
             .
             Ier.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             4.2
             .
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             Iam.
             1.25
             .
             Gal
             4.24
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.67
             .
          
           
             a
             Revel
             .
             6.11.7.14
             19.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             28.2.40
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             26.8
             .
             Exod.
             40.34
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             e
             Esai
             62.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             132.8.14
             .
             2
             Chro.
             6.41
             .
          
           
             g
             Esai
             .
             55.3.54.9.10
             .
             Heb.
             8.6.13
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             k
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             l
             Matth.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.24
             .
             Mic
             7.18
             .
          
           
             m
             Esai
             .
             11.10
             .
             Ier.
             17.12
             .
             Esai
             .
             60.7
             .
             Esai
             .
             64.11
             .
             1
             Kings
             .
             8.11
             .
          
           
             n
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             o
             Hag.
             2.7.9
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Esai
             .
             40.5
             .
             Esai
             .
             66.18
             .
             Luk.
             2.32
             .
          
           
             r
             Col.
             1.27
             .
             Iam.
             2.8
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.8
             9.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             33.18
             ,
             19
             :
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.25
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.7
             9.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Non
                 humana
                 ratione
                 possibile
                 ,
                 sed
                 spiritus
                 efficacia
                 credibile
                 .
                 Ambros.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ideo
                 certum
                 quia
                 i●possibile
                 .
                 Tert.
                 
              
            
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             16.17
             .
             Ioh
             ▪
             6.45
             .
          
           
             c
             
               O●ficii
               non
               naturae
               vocabula
               quia
               magnum
               cogitatum
               patris
               super
               hominis
               restitutione
               ●n●un●i●vit
               sec●l●
               .
               Tertull.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Ioh.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             e
             Ioh.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             i
             Philip.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             8.5
             .
             Heb.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             l
             Iam
             3.17
             .
          
           
             m
             Iohn
             16.8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             p
             2
             Cor.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             q
             Ephes.
             1.17
             .
             Eph.
             3.16
             ▪
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             12.24
             .
             Iohn
             8.48
             .
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Thes.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             Act.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             
               Deus
               nos
               adjuvat
               &
               ut
               sciamus
               ,
               &
               ut
               amemus
               ,
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             143.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.25
             .
             Eph.
             2.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.25
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             32.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.19
             .
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
             Rom.
             16.25
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
             Iam.
             5.20
             .
             Iohn
             20.23
             .
             Ezek.
             20
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             85.8
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             13.15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             1.13
             .
             Mal.
             3
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             7.51
             .
             Iam.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Nehem.
             5.11
             ,
             12
             Luk.
             19.8
             .
             Gal.
             1.16
             .
             Act.
             9.6
             .
             1
             Sam.
             3.10
             .
             Act.
             10.33
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             40.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.1
             .
             Hebr.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             ,
             11.
             
             Ephes.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
             Ezek.
             47.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Esai
             .
             35.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mat.
             11.11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.6
             .
             Heb.
             6.7
             .
             Ioh.
             7.38
             .
             Ioh.
             4.14
             .
             Esai
             .
             11.9
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             44.3
             .
             Ezek
             47.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             33.14
             .
             Ioh.
             4.10
             .
             Ezek.
             47.12
             .
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             36.25
             .
          
           
             b
             Esai
             .
             35.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ezek.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             c
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
             Gal.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             47.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             15.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             20.25
             .
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephes.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.19
             .
             Marke
             1.14
             .
             Luke
             8
             10.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
             Exod.
             19
             21.
             
             Exod.
             33.23
             .
          
           
             Habak
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.3
             .
             1
             Iohn
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.18
             .
             Col.
             1.15
             .
             Iohn
             14
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             2.18.3.12
             .
             Heb.
             10.19.22
             .
          
           
             Habak
             .
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Deut.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.2
             .
             Deut.
             5.22
             .
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
             Rom.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19
             .
             16-21
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Or.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Greg.
               Naz
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             20.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             78.18
             ,
             19.40.41
             .
          
           
             
               Quod
               operum
               lex
               minando
               imperat
               ,
               hoc
               fidei
               lex
               credendo
               impetrat
               .
               —
               lege
               operum
               dicit
               ▪
               Deus
               ,
               Fac
               quod
               jubeo
               ;
               l●ge
               fidei
               dicitur
               Deo
               ,
               Da
               quod
               jubes
               .
               Aug.
               tom
               .
            
             3.
             
               lib.
               de
               spiritu
               &
               litera
               .
               copp
               .
            
             13.19
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             Esay
             42
             3.
             
             Matth.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
             2
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
             Hos.
             14.8
             .
             Esay
             31.7
             .
             Ier.
             31.19
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.92
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             6.33
             .
             Mal.
             3.14
             .
             Esai
             .
             58.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.29
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4
             .
             11-14
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Ioh.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.23.25
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.12
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.1
             .
             Revel
             1.6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.32
             .
             Amos
             8.7
             .
             Ier.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.14.2.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             34.33
             .
             2
             Chro.
             29.3.30.1.22.31.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vit
               .
               Constantini
               ,
               li
            
             2.
             cap.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Act.
             13.26
             .
             Iude
             v.
             3
             .
             2
             Thes.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.46.28
             28.
             1
             
             Thes
             2.2
             .
             Act.
             2.14.23.36
             .
             Act.
             4
             .
             8-12
             ,
             13
             ,
             19.
             
             Act.
             5.29
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             51.12
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Amos
             7.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             37.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Tertull.
                 Apolog.
                 cap.
                 ult
                 .
                 Baron
                 .
                 A.
              
               179.
               num
               .
               27.
               
               
                 Euseb.
                 Hist.
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Christiani
                 sumus
                 ,
                 Christiani
                 ,
                 &
                 Deos
                 tuos
                 imperator
                 non
                 colemus
                 .
                 Baro.
                 A.
              
               301
               num
               .
               46.
               
               A.
               165.
               n.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Ier.
             37.16
             ,
             17.38.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Marke
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Act.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Act.
             16
             ▪
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Adjectos
               ideo
               vocabant
               ,
               quia
               cum
               in
               eo
               essent
               ut
               torquerent
               martyres
               ,
               ipsi
               martyres
               fuerunt
               ,
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               &
               constantiâ
               martyrum
               permoti
               .
               Cameron
               De
               Ecclesi
               pa.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Ezek.
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Tertull.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.29
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.27
             .
             Iosh.
             8.35
             .
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
             Act.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Deut.
             12.28
             .
             Psal.
             119.128
             .
             Iam.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             14.25
             .
          
           
             f
             Mic.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             h
             Mic
             2.7
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             k
             Hos.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             l
             Mich.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             m
             Revel
             .
             2.5
             .
             Mat.
             21
             .
             41-43.23.37
             ,
             38.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             n
             Ezek.
             3
             26.
             
             Ezek
             24.13
             .
          
           
             o
             2
             King
             22.20.23
             .
          
           
             p
             Ier.
             4.10
             .
             Ier
             14.13
             .
             Ier.
             23.13.33.40
             .
             Lam.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Cor.
             4
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             1.
             
             
               &
               Isid.
               Pelut
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             epist.
             169.
             
          
           
             r
             Ezek.
             13.10
             .
             Ier.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             s
             Ephes.
             4.14
             .
             Col.
             2.4.8
             .
          
           
             t
             Ier.
             5.31
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.4
               .
               
                 Demonstratio
                 autem
                 nihil
                 relinquit
                 aut
                 inevinentiae
                 in
                 re
                 ,
                 aut
                 formidini●
                 in
                 intellectu
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Tit.
             2.1.7.8
             .
          
           
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               in
               Protrept
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.15.4.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Act.
             17
             11.
             
             Matth.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.10
             .
             Ephes.
             2.17
             .
             Col.
             1.6
             .
             1
             Thess.
             1.5
             .
             2.1
             .
             Rom.
             10
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ier.
             26.4
             .
             Esay
             65.1
             .
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             18.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             126.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12.9
             .
             Gen.
             45.26
             .
             Luke
             24.41
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
             Esay
             9
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Iohn
             15.11
             .
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.2
             .
             Hebr.
             11.26
             .
             Mic.
             5.5
             .
             Rom.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Esay
             61.2
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               An
            
             31.
             num
             .
             78.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             19.6
             .
          
           
             Act.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Marke
             10.29
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             261.
             num
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               hist.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Scultet
               .
               Exercitat
               .
               Evangel
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22
             .
             2●
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Esay
             58.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Marke
             10.30
             .
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             4
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Zech.
             3.8
             .
             Esay
             8.18
             .
             2
             King.
             9.11
             .
             Ier.
             29.26
             .
             Wisd.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             Tit.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6
             .
             1-3
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Nehem.
             6.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4
             .
             3-6
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             8.8
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Psal.
             119.98
             ,
             99.
             
             Ier.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.24
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               epist.
               Parmen
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             3
             .
             3-12
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             a
             Eph
             4.20.22
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             2.6
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             4.17
             .
             Phil.
             2.5
             .
             Esay
             58.13
             .
             Ioh.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               stant
               uno
               loco
               vitia
               ,
               sed
               mobilia
               &
               inter
               se
               dissidentia
               tumultuantur
               ,
               pellunt
               invicem
               ,
               fugantur
               .
               Senec.
               de
               Benes
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             16
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             40.
             
               de
               Baptismo
            
             .
             Rom.
             2.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             Iud.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             33.14
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             16.
             ca.
             11.
             2
             
             Mac.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               Hist
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             12.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.12.20.28.25.5
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               Prob.
               sect
            
             .
             2●
             .
             qu.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Qui
               hircos
               redolent
               ,
               foediùs
               olent
               cum
               se
               unguea
               taverint
               .
               Arist.
               Prob.
            
             Heb.
             6
             .
             4-7
             ,
             Heb.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Sixt.
               Senens
               .
               biblioth
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Melch.
               Can.
               loc
               .
               Theolog.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             
               Greg
               Tholos
               .
               de
               Rep.
               lib.
            
             12.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Ioh.
             17.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.18
             .
             Ioh
             6
             39.
             
             Heb.
             2.17.3.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             v.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             20.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             28.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             40.11
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             66.11
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             61.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             42.3
             .
             Mat.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             Marke
             16.7
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.6
             .
          
           
             Esay
             65.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.6.8.10
             .
          
           
             Esay
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
             Ier.
             31.20
             .
             Ephes.
             3.19
             .
             Esay
             .
             55.9
             .
             Ier.
             29.11
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
             Esay
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             Lament
             .
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.34
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             Psal.
             89.2
             .
             Mal.
             3.6
             .
             Esay
             64.5
             .
             Hebr.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Esay
             41
             .
             10-14
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             11
             .
             7-11
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             Phil.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Phil
             ●
             23.
             
             Iohn
             7●9
             .
             Iohn
             1●
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.22
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             23
             5.
             
             Mica
             7.13.15
             .
             Ezek.
             34.14
             ,
             23.
             
             Matth.
             15.26
             .
             Phil.
             4.12
             .
             Heb
             6.12
             .
             Ioh.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             33.14
             .
             Iohn
             10.3
             .
             Psal.
             78.52
             .
             Esay
             63.13
             .
             Deut.
             1.31
             .
             Esay
             40.11
             .
             Esay
             41.13
             .
             Hos
             11
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Deut
             32.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             6.60
             .
             Matth.
             25.24
             .
          
           
             b
             Iob
             21
             .
             1●
             15.
             
             Mal
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezek.
             18.25
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             11.10
             .
             Act.
             7.39
             .
             Psal
             14.3
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Animalia
               quaedam
               ,
               ne
               invenir●
               possint
               ,
               vestigia
               sua
               circa
               cubile
               ipsum
               consun●um
               .
               Senec.
               epist.
            
             68.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Clem
               ▪
               Alex.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             1
             7.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             g
             Ezek.
             34
             16.
             
             Gal
             8.1
             .
             Ezek.
             47.12
             .
          
           
             h
             Ezek.
             34
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             Mica
             5.5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Scultet
               exercit
               .
               Evang.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Revel
             .
             7.17
             .
          
           
             l
             Gen.
             31.40
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             121.4
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Marke
             4.38.40
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             25
             5.
             
             Ruth
             3.9.4
             5.
             
             Levit.
             25.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.11.17
             .
          
           
             Esay
             8
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             49.15
             .
             Esay
             ●0
             .
             11
             .
             Matth.
             23.37
             .
             Esay
             66.11
             .
             Ioh
             20.17
             .
             Prov.
             17.17
             .
             Rom.
             7
             4.
             
             Ephes.
             5.25.32
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.37
             .
          
           
             Esay
             55.8
             .
             Esay
             50.10
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             37.3
             .
             Ier.
             29.11
             .
             Ephes.
             3.8.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Esay
             66
             14.
             
             Psal.
             51.8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Hebr.
             11
             .
             17-19
             .
             Rom.
             4.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17
             .
             5-8
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
             Psal.
             73.
             
             ●8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Marke
             10.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             136.16
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Amos
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             8.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Esay
             60.19
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.32
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Rhet.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3
             9.
             
             Iohn
             5.34
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
             Ioh.
             10.10
             .
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             Phil.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rom.
             14.7.15.15.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             6.45
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom
             15.19
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             g
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             1.18
             .
             Ioh.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             Col.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             12.25
             .
             Eph.
             2.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Ioh.
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Ioh.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             Eph.
             3.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             Pet.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             13
             ▪
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             17.
             
             Ier.
             14.14
             .
             Ier
             23.16
             .
             2
             Pe●
             .
             3.16
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
             2
             Cor
             4.2
             .
             Hos.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             King.
             22.23
             .
          
           
             ●
             Thes.
             2.10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Mater
               omnium
               Haereticorum
               superbia
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Gen.
               contr
               .
               Manich.
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               &
               Confes.
               li.
            
             12.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Theodor.
               Eccle.
               Histor.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
               vid.
               Petr.
               Aerod
               .
               Decret
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             sect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tertull.
               con
               .
               Marc.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             43.
             
               &
               li.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               G●atiae
               vocabulo
               frangens
               invidi●am
               ,
               off●nsionemque
               declinans
               ,
               Aug.
               de
               Grat.
               Christ.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             37.
             
             
               &
               Epist.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             10.21
             .
             Phil.
             1.16
             .
             Ezek.
             34
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Esay
             ●6
             .
             11
             .
             Mic.
             3.5
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Iud
             v.
             11.
             3
             
             Ioh
             v.
             9
             ▪
             Amos
             7.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Sulpit
               S●ve●
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Cypria
               .
               a●
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             5
             1.9.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ier.
             23.2
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13
             52.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.22
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             v.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             11.30
             .
             Prov.
             15.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.16
             .
             Act.
             17.23
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             20.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9
             .
             19-23
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Eadem
               omnibus
               debetur
               charit●s
               ,
               non
               eadem
               medicina
               ,
               &c.
               
               Aug
               de
               Catechi
               .
               Rudib.
               ca.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.13
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.29.21.5
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.55
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             Gal.
             1.6
             .
             Act.
             20.27
             .
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.12
             .
             Iam.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12
             .
             4●
             .
             Rom.
             8.7
             .
             Heb.
             12.3
             .
             Act.
             13.45
             .
             Act.
             28.23
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Matth
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
             1
             Thess.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.12
             .
             Esai
             .
             55.11
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Thes.
             2.10
             .
             Act.
             2.41
             .
             Act.
             17.11
             .
             Act.
             21.17
             .
             1
             Sam.
             3.18
             .
             1
             Sam.
             25.32
             .
             Gal.
             4.14
             .
             Esai
             .
             11.6
             .
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             Levit.
             26.2
             .
             Act.
             10.33
             .
             1
             Thes.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Eph
             4
             .
             20-22
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             53.1
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             55.11
             .
             Exod.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Amos
             7.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.13
             .
             5.29.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.25
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2
             .
             7·9
             .
             Rom.
             1.20.2.14.15
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             14.16
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.7.10
             .
             Eph.
             1.9.10
             .
             Eph.
             3.9.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.16.17.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
             Esai
             .
             53.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147.20
             .
             
               Vide
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               pag.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             24.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.9
             .
             Math.
             10.5
             .
             Eph.
             3.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Math.
             11
             ▪
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Eph.
             3.9.11
             .
             Rom.
             11
             ▪
             33.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             Col.
             1.6
             .
             Revel
             .
             3.20
             .
             Ier.
             26.4
             .
             Deut.
             30.19
             .
             Rom.
             10.8
             .
             2
             Cor
             5.20
             .
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             Mic.
             6.8
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.23
             .
             Luk.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             12.31
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.10
             .
             Eph.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Luk
             4.16.31
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             17.2
             18.4
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             
               Tertull.
               Apol.
               C●●
            
             3.9
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Eum
               in
               populo
               verbum
               veritatis
               recte
               tractantem
               omni
               die
               Dominico
               audiebam
               .
               Aug.
               Confess
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sia●
               Ecclesiam
               frequenter
               venias
               ,
               aurem
               divinis
               liter●s
               admoveas
               ,
               explanationem
               mandatorum
               caelestium
               capias
               ,
               sicut
               cibis
               car●
               ,
               ita
               spiritu●
               verbis
               divinis
               convalescet
               .
               Origen
               .
               Hom.
            
             9
             
               in
               Levit.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Canon
             .
             45.59
             
          
           
             g
             
               Nihil
               in
               hac
               vita
               laeti●s
               aut
               hominibus
               acceptabilius
               ,
               Episcopi
               ,
               aut
               presbyteri
               ,
               aut
               Di●coni
               officio
               ,
               si
               persunitorie
               atque
               adulatorie
               res
               agatur
               ,
               &c.
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             1.8
             
          
           
             h
             
               Illud
               noverit
               dilectio
               vestra
               ,
               nunquam
               mee
               absentem
               ●uissi
               licentios
               â
               libertate
               ,
               se●n●●ssaria
               servitut●
               .
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             138.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Arist.
               Ethic.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Aug.
               in
               lib.
               de
               Doctr.
               Christ
               &
               de
               Catechiz
               .
               Rud.
               Gregor
               .
               Mag.
               de
               Officio
               Pastoral
               part
               .
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Hieron
               .
               Apol.
               adver
               .
               Ruffin
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Doctr.
               Christ
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Cap.
             16
             ,
             17.39
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Theodoret.
               Hist.
            
             3.
             cap
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aug.
               de
               Doctr.
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             28.
             
             
               V●d
               .
               Greg.
               Nazianz
               .
               Orat.
               ●
               ..
            
          
           
             
               Docent
               Scripturas
               quas
               non
               intelligunt
               ,
               p●ius
               imperite●●um
               magistri
               ,
               quam
               Doctorum
               discipuli
               ,
               &c.
               Hieron
               .
               Eph.
            
             8
             
               ad
               Demetriad
               .
               Apol.
               ad
               Domnion
               :
               &
               To.
            
             3.
             
             
               Epistol
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Paulinum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hi
               sunt
               qui
               se
               ult●o
               apud
               temerari●s
               convenas
               sine
               divinâ
               dispositione
               praeficiunt
               ,
               qui
               se
               praeposit●s
               sive
               ●lla
               Ordination
               is
               l●ge
               constituu●t
               ,
               qui
               nemine
               Episcopatum
               dante
               Episcopi
               sibi
               nomen
               assumunt
               .
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               unitat
               .
               Eccl●siae
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             24.49
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             9
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             31.9
             .
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph
             2.12
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             4
             26
             6.16
             .
             Rom.
             2
             29.
             
             Heb.
             12
             22.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             15.24
             .
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             10
             5.6
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom
             11.11.12
             ,
             15
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             1
             Thess.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             m
             Act.
             15.2.22
             .
          
           
             n
             Rom.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Magnum
               est
               quod
               Deus
               p●aestitit
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               ubique
               difsusae
               ,
               ut
               Gens
               Iudaea
               ,
               meritò
               debellata
               &
               dispersa
               per
               ●erra●
               ,
               ●e
               à
               nobis
               haec
               composita
               pu●arentur
               codices
               Prophetarum
               nostrorum
               ubique
               porta●et
               ,
               &
               inimica
               fidei
               nostrae
               test●
               fieret
               veritatis
               nostrae
               .
               Aug.
               to
               .
            
             4.
             
               de
               Conse
               .
               s.
               Evang
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
               &
               epist.
            
             3.
             
               ad
               Volus●anum
            
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.61
             .
             Zech
             8.23
             .
             Esay
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12
             .
             18-22
             .
             Gal.
             4.25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quomodo
               potest
               esse
               cum
               Christo
               qui
               cum
               sponsa
               Christi
               ,
               atque
               in
               ejus
               Ecclesia
               non
               est
               ?
               Cypr.
               lib.
            
             2.
             ep
             .
             8.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             4
             epist.
             2.
             
               ad
               Anton.
               &
               lib.
               de
               unitat
               .
               Eccle.
               Aug.
               to
               .
            
             1.
             
               de
               vera
               Relig.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Phil
             2
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             
               in
               Tim.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             3.1
             .
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             h
             Revel
             .
             1.12
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Reynol
               .
               Confer
            
             .
             with
             
               Hart.
               c.
            
             8.
             divis
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Eccles.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             m
             
               August
               .
               in
               Prooem
               .
               lib.
               de
               Doctrin
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Doct.
             Whit●
             in
             his
             Way
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             num
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Figi
               enim
               sole
               bant
               leges
               ,
               aut
               quandoque
               inaes
               incidi
               ,
               &
               in
               locis
               celeberrimis
               ,
               ut
               à
               qu●libet
               l●gerentur
               ,
               proponi
               .
               vid.
               Brisson
               .
               ae
               formul
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             pag.
             137.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             323.
             —
          
           
             p
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Necesse
               est
               eos
               qui
               Scripturas
               edissirendo
               pertracta●t
               ,
               eti●msi
               rectae
               atque
               unius
               fidei
               fuerint
               ,
               varias
               pare●e
               in
               mullorum
               locorum
               obscuritate
               sententias
               :
               quam
               vis
               nequaquam
               ipsa
               vaerietas
               ab
               ejusdem
               fidei
               unitate
               discordet
               ;
               sicut
               etiam
               unus
               tractator
               secundum
               eandem
               fidem
               aliter
               atque
               aliter
               eundem
               locum
               potest
               exponere
               ,
               quia
               hoc
               ejus
               obscuritas
               patitur
               .
               Aug.
               cp
               .
            
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Theodoret.
               de
               curand
               .
               Graec.
               affect
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             
               Cypr.
               serm
               .
               de
               Baptis
               .
               Christi
               .
               Aug.
               ●pist
            
             3
             
               ad
               Volus.
               et
               to
            
             .
             3
             
               de
               doctrin
               .
               Christ.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Singulis
               credentibꝰ
               suus
               gustus
               est
               judicii
               à
               spiritu
               ,
               ut
               hominibus
               à
               natură
               suus
               .
               Iun.
               contr
               .
               Bellar.
               controv
               .
            
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             num
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Ne
             quicquam
             proficit
             exquisitior
             quaeque
             crudelitas
             vestra
             ,
             illecebra
             est
             magis
             sectae
             ,
             plures
             efficimur
             quoties
             metimur
             a
             vobis
             .
             Semen
             est
             sanguis
             Christianorum
             —
             Inde
             est
             quod
             sententiis
             vestris
             gratias
             agimus
             ,
             ut
             est
             aemulatio
             divinae
             rei
             &
             humanae
             ,
             Tertul.
             Apolog
             .
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Esay
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             58
             §.
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.3
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
             
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Eccles
               .
               p.
            
             265-268
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               illis
               omnibus
               qui
               intrinse●è
               &
               in
               occulto
               intus
               sunt
               constat
               ille
               Ho●tus
               conclusus
               ,
               sons
               signatus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Aug.
               de
               Baptism
               .
               cont
               .
               Donat.
               li.
            
             5.
             cap.
             27.
             
             
               Alii
               ita
               sunt
               in
               dom●
               Dei
               ,
               ut
               ipsi
               etiam
               sint
               eadem
               Domus
               Dei
               —
               Alii
               ita
               ut
               non
               pertineant
               ad
               compagem
               Domus
               ,
               &c.
               De
               Bapt.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Vt
               sub
               Antichristi
               sacerdotibus
               Christi
               populus
               non
               excideret
               .
               Hilar.
               
            
          
           
             Revel
             .
             14.16
             .
             Esai
             .
             31.4
             .
             Iud.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Heb
             8.12
             .
             Hos.
             14.4
             .
             Hos.
             11.9
             .
             Mal
             3.6
             .
             Esai
             .
             54.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             ▪
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             
               Laurent
               .
               de
               La
               Ba●r
               .
               in
               Tertull.
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.13.2.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Esai
             .
             29.13
             .
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             2.4
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Col.
             2.23
             2
             Tim.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Occultae
               ob●epti●nes
               ,
               Aug.
               To.
            
             4
             
               de
               fid
               .
               &
               op
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Isi●
               .
               Pelat
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             102.
             
             
               Sub
               i●so
               Christiani
               nominis
               titulo
               fallit
               [
               inimicꝰ
               ]
               incautos
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cyp.
               ●eunit
               .
               Eccl.
               Vsitatissi●a
               haec
               H●reticorum
               fraus
               de
               personarum
               revere●tiá
               &
               praetextu
               pietatis
               sibi
               fidem
               praestruere
               .
               vid.
               Aug.
               To.
            
             1.
             
             
               De
               morib
               .
               Eccle.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               &
               Epist.
            
             120
             c.
             37.
             
             
               De
               peccat
               .
               merit
               .
               &
               Remiss
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c●p
             .
             16.
             
               &
               l.
            
             3
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             17.1.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Psa.
             78.36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Nihil
               laborant
               nisi
               non
               invenire
               quod
               quaerū●
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Gen.
               con
               .
               Manich.
               l.
            
             2
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Act
             8.13
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             7.22
             .
             Phil.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             27.29
             .
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             k
             Luk.
             8.28
             .
             Iam.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             l
             Esai
             .
             8
             .
             7-10
             .
             Dan.
             2.44
             .
             Dan.
             7.25
             ,
             26.
             
             Zech
             12.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Esai
             .
             31.8
             .
          
           
             Iudg
             17.22
             .
             2
             Chr.
             20.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Esai
             .
             19.9.29
             ▪
             14.
             
             Mic.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Esai
             .
             37.33
             ,
             34.
             
             Psal.
             33.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23
             29.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             Luk
             20.18
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.34
             .
             Eph.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             32.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e54320
           
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             84.7
             .
          
           
             *
             Iudg.
             5.30
             .
             
               Curtius
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
               vid.
               Brisson
               .
               de
               Reg.
               Persarum
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             pag.
             323.
             
               —
               &
               Tho.
               Demsteri
               .
               ad
               Rosin
               .
               Antiq.
               paralipom
               ,
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Cant.
             6.4.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             5.7
             .
             Revel
             .
             22.16
             .
             Luk.
             2.78
             .
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
             Rom.
             13.12
             .
             1
             Iohn
             2.8
             .
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             1.21
             .
             Ioh.
             10.3
             .
             Cant.
             2.16.7.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Col.
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             1.2
             ,
             3.2.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             63.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.36
             .
             Eph.
             1.22
             .
             Psal.
             2.8
             .
             Esai
             .
             8.18
             .
             Ioh.
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.20
             .
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             Heb.
             7
             22.
             
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.22
             .
             Esai
             .
             26.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Ingratus
               Libertus
               qui
               Patrono
               non
               praestat
               obsequium
               .
            
             Iosh.
             9.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.18.7.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.8
             .
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             Act.
             19.5
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Socrat.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Laurent
               .
               de
               la
               Bar.
               in
               Tertull.
               lib.
               de
               Coron
               .
               milit
               .
               cap
            
             1.
             
             
               Ambros.
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
               lib.
               de
               iis
               qui
               mysterijs
               initiantur
               ,
               cap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Corona
               milit
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               &
               de
               spectaculis
               ,
               cap
            
             4.
             
             
               Ambros
               .
               To.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Sacram
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Basil.
               Mag.
               To.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Spir.
               Sancto
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
             
               Nid
               .
               Brisson
               .
               Comment
               .
               in
               lib.
               Dominico
               ,
               &c.
               pag.
            
             137.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             d
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             15.10
             .
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             7
             20.
             
          
           
             k
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Esai
             29.13
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             55.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.14
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.9.14
             .
          
           
             Esay
             61.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             7.38.15.2
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Esay
             32.15
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             10.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             34
             .
             11-15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             80.15
             .
          
           
             Esay
             63
             .
             8-19
             .
          
           
             Esay
             26.13
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Ioel
             2.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Exod
             32.12
             .
             Numb
             .
             14.13
             .
             Esay
             64.9
             .
             Malac.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11.42
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             147.19
             .
             Iohn
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.125
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             64.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             30.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezra
             9.13
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               trucidat
               non
               considerat
               quemadmodum
               laniat
               ,
               qui
               curat
               ,
               consider
               at
               quemadmodum
               secat
               .
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             Esay
             28.15
             .
          
           
             Luke
             11.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
             1
             Sam.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             8.11
             .
             Prov.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             2.24.8.6
             .
             Hos.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             31.22
             .
          
           
             e
             Esai
             .
             57.10
             .
          
           
             f
             Iob
             21.14
             .
          
           
             g
             Deut.
             32.5
             .
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             1.7
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             k
             Mal.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             l
             Nehem.
             9.29
             .
          
           
             m
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             n
             Act.
             7.39
             .
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             25.24
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             6.60
             .
          
           
             q
             Amos
             7.10
             .
          
           
             r
             Prov.
             22.13
             .
          
           
             s
             Num.
             13.31.14.1
             ,
             4.
             
             Nehe.
             9.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Ier.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             u
             Psal.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             x
             Iob
             21.17
             .
          
           
             y
             Mal.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Mic.
             2.7
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             18.25
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             Esai
             .
             8.18
             .
             Zech.
             3.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             b
             Hos.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             2.27
             .
             Hos.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             King.
             17.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Qui
               gehennas
               metuit
               ,
               non
               peccare
               metuit
               ,
               sed
               ardere
               ,
               ille
               autē
               peccare
               metuit
               ,
               qui
               peccatum
               ipsum
               sicut
               gehennas
               odit
               .
               Aug.
               Epi.
            
             144.
             
             
               In
               ipsa
               intus
               voluntate
               peccat
               ,
               qui
               non
               voluntate
               ,
               sid
               ●imore
               non
               peccat
               ,
               Idem
               con
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Ep●
               .
               Pelag.
               li.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Non
               sicut
               feram
               &
               timeo
               &
               odi
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               patrem
               vereor
               quem
               timeo
               &
               amo
               .
               Cle.
               Alex.
               strom
               .
               li
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Aug
               de
               Natur.
               &
               Grat.
               cap.
            
             57.
             cont
             .
             2.
             
               ep
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               &
               To
            
             4
             
               li.
               de
               Spi.
               &
               lit
               .
               cap.
               ult
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Act.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             g
             Hag.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier
             5.12
             ,
             13.6.10
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Nec
               si
               per
               hypo
               the
               sin
               d
               Deo
               po
               testalē
               acceperu
               ●acundi
               ●a
               quae
               sunt
               prohi●ita●●tra
               ullan
               .
               ●aena●
               :
               —
               sed
               〈◊〉
               persuasum
               habae
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               fore
               ,
               ut
               Deum
               lat●ant
               quae
               gerit
               ,
               in
               anim●m
               u●quam
               inda
               ●ut
               aliqu●d
               〈◊〉
               prae●er
               〈…〉
               A●
               x.
               ●●om
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Vi●
               .
               Aquin
               ▪
               〈◊〉
            
             3.
             qu
             21.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             
               Semis
               ▪
               〈…〉
               atque
               〈…〉
               &
               〈◊〉
               volu●tatem
               ,
               &c
               ●ug
               confess
               ▪
               l
            
             8
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Ier.
             42.3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.2
             .
             ●
             43.2
             .
          
           
             m
             ●
             King.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             n
             Mat.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             o
             1
             Sam.
             24
             .
             1●
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             Act.
             14
             26.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
             Rom.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.32
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             
               Oportet
               non
               tantum
               moveri
               ,
               sed
               e●iam
               novam
               ●ieri
               .
               Prosper
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             51.12
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Qui
               perspicit
               apud
               te
               paratam
               fuisse
               virtutem
               ,
               reddet
               pro
               virtute
               mercedem
               .
               Nunquid
               Cain
               cum
               Deo
               munus
               offerret
               jam
               peremerat
               fratrem
               ?
               &
               tamen
               parricidium
               mente
               conceptum
               Deus
               providus
               ante
               damnavit
               ,
               ut
               illic
               cogitatio
               prava
               ,
               &
               perniciosa
               conceptio
               Deo
               providente
               prospecta
               est
               :
               ita
               &
               in
               Dei
               servis
               ,
               apud
               quos
               confessio
               cogitatur
               ,
               &
               martyrium
               mente
               concipitur
               ,
               animus
               ad
               bonum
               deditus
               ,
               Deo
               judice
               coronatur
               .
               Aliud
               est
               martyrio
               animum
               deesse
               ,
               aliud
               animo
               desuisse
               martyrium
               —
               nec
               enim
               sanguin●m
               vestrum
               quaerit
               Deus
               ,
               sed
               fidem
               .
               Cypr.
               de
               mortal
               .
               Neque
               enim
               in
               sacrificiis
               quae
               Abel
               &
               Cain
               primi
               obtulerunt
               ,
               munera
               eorum
               Deus
               ,
               sed
               corda
               intuebatur
               ,
               utile
               placeret
               in
               munere
               qui
               placebat
               in
               corde
               .
               Idem
               de
               Orat.
               Domini
               .
            
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             ,
             8
             ▪
             14.
             
             Iohn
             ▪
             6.44
             .
             Hos.
             11.3
             .
             Esay
             40.11
             .
             Deut.
             1.31
             .
             Deut.
             32.11
             .
             Iude
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
             Ier.
             6.17
             .
             Ier.
             44.16
             .
             Luke
             19.27
             .
             Ephes.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Malac.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom
             9.19.10.21
             .
          
           
             e
             Ezek.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Hos.
             5.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             7.27
             .
             Ier.
             8.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ier.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             h
             Ier.
             19.15
             .
             Zech.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             i
             Ier.
             6.10
             .
             Rom.
             3.11
             .
             2
             Thess.
             3.2
             .
             Esay
             ●
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             17.15
             .
             2
             Chron
             30.10
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             l
             Esay
             53.1
             .
             Ier.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             m
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
             Luke
             7.30
             .
             Esay
             63.10
             .
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             n
             2
             Tim.
             3
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
             ●9
             31.
             
          
           
             o
             Ier.
             2.24.8.6
             .
             Hos.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             p
             Ier.
             17
             9.
             
             Habac.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             30.23
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             ●
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Mat
             22.12
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             Col.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             45.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Esai
             .
             61.10
             .
             Ier.
             2.32
             .
             Ezek.
             16.8
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Cant.
             5.10
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Hag.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             84.1.87.3
             .
             Revel
             .
             21.18
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Zech.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Esai
             .
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             15
             3.17.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             Heb.
             13.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             Ephes.
             2.5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.3
             .
             Esai
             .
             43.21
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             60.13
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             f
             Cant.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15
             49.
             
          
           
             a
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
             Ier.
             31.22
             .
             Esai
             .
             57.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             d
             Iam.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             32.5
             .
          
           
             f
             Esai
             .
             30.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.18
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             2.2
             .
             Luk.
             17
             5.
             
             Psal.
             68.28
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             92.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Esai
             .
             32.17
             .
             Esai
             .
             35.5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Esay
             25.6
             .
             Cant.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal.
             45.15
             .
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
             Cant.
             7
             5.
             
             Iohn
             14
             .
             21-23
             .
             Hebr.
             12.14
             .
             Psal.
             45.11
             .
             Cant
             4.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             132
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             c
             Revel
             .
             3.18.4.4.6.11.7.9
             .
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             32.1
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Esay
             56.7
             .
             Revel
             1.6
             .
          
           
             f
             Hebr.
             10.19
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             h
             Esay
             43.25
             .
             Esay
             62.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             k
             Esay
             11.9
             .
          
           
             l
             Col
             3.16
             .
             Hebr.
             3.13
             .
             Iude
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             107
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             51
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Heb
             13.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Phil.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             p
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
             Rom.
             15.16
             .
             Esay
             66.20
             .
             Iames
             1.18
             .
          
           
             q
             Esay
             63.18
             .
          
           
             r
             Ier.
             2.3
             .
             Iames
             1.18
             .
          
           
             s
             Exod.
             40.9
             .
          
           
             t
             Psal.
             93.5
             .
          
           
             u
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             x
             Rom.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             y
             Ephes.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             z
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             b
             Hebr.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             c
             Ezek.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Malac.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             11.15
             .
             Psal.
             50.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Esay
             1
             .
             11-14
             .
          
           
             Esay
             8.14.18
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.34
             .
          
           
             
               Quantus
               in
               Christiano
               populo
               honor
               Christi
               ,
               ubi
               religio
               ignobilem
               facit
               ?
               —
               per
               hoc
               omnes
               quodammodo
               matiesse
               coguntur
               ne
               viles
               habeantur
               .
               Salvian
               .
            
          
           
             Cant.
             1
             .
             5-8
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5
             .
             7-10
             .
          
           
             Esay
             54.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Cant.
             4
             .
             1-7
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             Gen.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.10
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Esay
             11.9
             .
             Revel
             .
             7
             4-9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.20
             .
             Act.
             3.47
             .
             2
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             Esai
             .
             54.1
             .
             Act.
             4.32
             .
             Act.
             5.14
             .
             Zech
             8
             20.23
             .
             Matth.
             11.12
             .
             1
             Sam.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
             Zech.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             
               Infantiam
               Christi
               studiosè
               persequuntur
               ,
               &
               antequàm
               formetur
               Christus
               in
               nobis
               ,
               in
               ipso
               piae
               conversationis
               initio
               ut
               extinguatur
               Spiritus
               ,
               &
               suffocetur
               vita
               justitiae
               ,
               penitus
               elaborant
               ,
               Cyprian
               .
               Serm.
               de
               stella
               &
               Magis
               .
               Aug.
               Epist.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             17.15.18.3
             .
          
           
             Brierwood
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               Manifesta
               se
               tum
               Dei
               virtus
               contra
               odia
               humana
               porrexit
               :
               cum
               tanto
               magis
               Christus
               praedicaretur
               ,
               quanto
               magis
               praedicari
               inhiberetur
               .
               Hilar.
               contra
               Auxent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hieronymus
               Conir
               .
               Luciferianos
               .
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
               in
               Commonitorio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.21
             ,
             23.
             1
             
             Kings
             .
             19.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.3
             .
             Esai
             .
             8.18
             .
             Heb.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             Esai
             .
             51.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
             Philem.
             v.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.22
             .
             Ioh.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             Act.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.13
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             3.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
             Eph.
             4.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             12.2
             .
             1
             Ioh.
             3.3
             ▪
             4.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
             Rom.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             10.15
             .
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
             Amos
             7.16
             .
             Esai
             .
             55.10
             .
          
           
             a
             Iudg.
             14.6
             .
             Iudg.
             6.34
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             10.20
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             139.14
             .
             Iob
             10.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             30.21
             .
             Act.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             
               Glass
               .
               Philolog
               .
               Sacr.
               lib.
            
             2.
             pag.
             232.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             7.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Tarnou
               ,
               Exercit.
               Biblic
               Edit
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             84
             ,
             85.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e67900
           
             
               Poterant
               Levitae
               ex
               Regia
               familia
               ducere
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               etiam
               peculiari
               Privilegio
               hinc
               est
               exempta
               ,
               &c.
               Tarnou
               .
               Exertit
               .
               Biblic
               .
               pag.
            
             21.
             
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Communicabant
               inter
               se
               reg●atribus
               ac
               Sacerdotalis
               propterea
               quod
               Christus
               Dominus
               secundum
               Humanitatem
               Rex
               futurus
               erat
               ,
               &
               Sacerdes
               .
               Theodoret.
               Quaest.
               in
               Num.
               qu.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Sacerdos
               Ecclesiae
               habentis
               praeputium
               .
               Hieron
               .
               To.
            
             3.
             
               lib.
               quaest
               .
               Heb.
               in
               Genes
               .
               Verisimile
               est
               illum
               esse
               ex
               illis
               Gentibus
               quae
               Palaestinamincolebant
               .
               Theodoret.
               Quaest.
            
             63.
             
               in
               Genes
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Vid.
               Casaub.
               in
               Sueton.
               August
               .
               Cap.
            
             31.
             
             
               Rex
               Anius
               ,
               Rex
               idem
               hominum
               Phaeliq
               Sacerdos
               .
               Virgil.
               Aenead
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Mag.
               in
               Psal.
            
             14.
             
             To.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               Deus
               tantopere
               commendat
               ,
               quod
               etiam
               humano
               more
               sub
               dejeratione
               testatur
               ,
               summá
               utique
               gravitate
               &
               aggredi
               &
               custodire
               debemus
               ,
               ut
               in
               asseveratione
               Divinae
               gratiae
               permanentes
               ,
               in
               fructu
               quoque
               ejus
               &
               emolumento
               proinde
               perseverare
               possimus
               .
               Tertul.
               de
               poenitent
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               est
               Dei
               veri
               veracisque
               Iuratio
               ,
               nisi
               promissi
               confirma●tio
               ,
               ut
               infidelium
               quaedam
               Increpatio
               ?
               Aug.
               de
               Civi
               .
               dei
               .
               lib.
            
             16.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Esay
             53.8.10.11.12
             .
             Psal.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Phil.
             2
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             Iohn
             17.2.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Heb.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quodamodo
               si
               dicifas
               est
               juratio
               ejus
               est
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               dico
               vobis
               ,
               Aug.
               Tract
               .
            
             41.
             
               in
               Iohan
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Confirmationis
               verbum
               .
               Ambrosan
               Psal.
            
             40.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Mag
               in
               Psal.
            
             14.
             
               vid.
               Nicol.
               Fuleri
               .
               Miscellan
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.28
             .
             
               August
               de
               Trinit
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Humanae
               capacitati
               aptiora
               quam
               Divinae
               sublimitati
               ,
               &c.
               Vid.
               Aug.
               To.
            
             4.
             
               ad
               Simplicia
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             qu.
             2.
             
               vid.
               de
               Civi
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             14.
             cap.
             11.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             25.
             
             
               Tertul.
               Con.
               Maro
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vbi
               legitur
               quod
               poeniteat
               cum
               ,
               mutatio
               rerum
               significatur
               immutabili
               manente
               praescientiá
               diviná
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Civi
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             17.
             cap.
             7
             
               &
               lib.
            
             22.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Iust.
               Martyr
               ,
               Quest.
               &
               Resp.
               ad
               Orthodox
               .
               qu.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Gretii
               desens
               fidei
               Cathol
               .
               de
               satisfactione
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Basil.
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Homil.
               Quod
               Deus
               non
               est
               Autor
               mali
               .
               Iustin.
               Mart.
               Apolog.
            
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vid.
               Tert.
               advers
               .
               Marc.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             —
             9.
             
             Prov.
             1.29
             .
             Eccles.
             7.29
             .
             Esay
             66.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               El●a●
               .
               de
               Za●eu
               Vi.
               Grot.
               de
               satisfactione
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             28.38
             .
          
           
             Esay
             53.6
             —
             10.
             
             Gal.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Enchirid.
               cap.
            
             41.
             
             
               &
               Danaei
               Comment
               .
               de
               Mendacio
               ,
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             
               &
               Epist.
            
             120.
             
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             2
             
               de
               filio
               .
               Chrysost.
               in
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hostia
               si
               ad
               aras
               reluctata
               fuisset
               ,
               invito
               Deo
               offerri
               putaba●t
               .
               Macro●
               .
               Saturn
               .
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Imò
               ●on
               nisi
               volentem
               &
               ●elut
               anuentem
               mactabant
               .
               Plutarc
               .
               Sympos
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quia
               voluit
               ,
               quando
               voluit
               ,
               quomodo
               voluit
               .
               Aug.
               de
               trin
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               Passiones
               animi
               &
               corporis
               dispensationis
               voluntate
               sive
               ulla
               necessitate
               suscepit
               .
               lib.
            
             83.
             
             
               Quaest.
               cap.
            
             80.
             
             
               Spiritum
               cum
               verbo
               sponte
               dimisit
               praevento
               carnisic●●
               officio
               .
               Ter●
               .
               Apol.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Traditione
               Christi
               factâ
               ae
               Patre
               &
               a
               Fi●io
               ,
               à
               Iuda
               &
               Iudaeis
               ,
               vide
               (
               ex
               Augustino
               )
               Lumbard
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Sent.
               Dist.
            
             20.
             
             
               C.
               D.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               conditionis
               necessitate
               sed
               miserationis
               voluntate
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             78.
             
               vid.
               Parker
               .
               de
               Descensu
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Num.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Hooker
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Num.
             48.
             
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             18.
             
             Between
             these
             diverse
             desires
             ,
             no
             Repugnancie
             but
             a
             Subordination
             .
             
               Filius
               Dei
               qui
               dixit
               &
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               Mandavit
               &
               creata
               sunt
               omnia
               :
               secundum
               hoc
               quod
               Fil●us
               ●ominis
               temperat
               sententiam
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hiero.
               Ep.
            
             70.2
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
               advers
               .
               Pelagium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Aelian
               .
               var.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             19.
             
             
               Aelian
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             24.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             —
             
               Iustin.
               Martyr
               .
               Quaest.
               &
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Orthodox
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cameron
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               pag
            
             122.
             
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
             
               Hieron
               .
               lib.
               adversus
               Vigilantium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Oramus
               Sanctos
               ut
               intercedant
               pro
               nobis
               ;
               id
               est
               ,
               ut
               merita
               eorum
               nobis
               suffragentur
               .
               P.
               Lumb
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             distinct
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
               Vshers
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             chalenge
             ,
             Chap.
             of
             Prayer
             to
             Saints
             ,
             Pag.
             411.
             and
             the
             quotations
             out
             of
             Hales
             ,
             &
             Biel
             there
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Notani
               qui
               de
               l●gum
               relaxatione
               scripserunt
               ,
               eas
               esse
               optimas
               relaxationes
               ,
               quibus
               annexa
               est
               commutatio
               sive
               compensatio
               ,
               Grot
               ▪
               de
               satisfact
               .
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Grot.
               de
               satisfactione
               Christi
               ,
               cap.
            
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul
               con●r
               .
               Marcio●
               l●b
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Lumbard
               l●b
            
             .
             2
             distinct
             33.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             22
             
               ae
               .
               qua●●
            
             .
             108.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Coquaeus
               in
               Aug.
               Civ
               ▪
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             1●
             .
             cap
             1.
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Danaeꝰ
               in
               Aug.
               Enchirid.
               c.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Navicula
               in
               qua
               erat
               Iudas
               turhabatur
               ,
               unde
               &
               Petrus
               ,
               qui
               erat
               fi●mus
               meritis
               suis
               ,
               turbabatur
               ali●nis
               Ambros.
               in
               Luc.
            
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hesiod
               .
               D●lirant
               r●ges
               ,
               plectuntur
               Achivi
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Cameron
               Quaest.
               in
               Hebr.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apud
               Hieron
               .
               Epist.
               To.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             136.
             
             
               &
               Epiphan
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Haeres
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Origen
               .
               apud
               Hieronym
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Haebraei
               apud
               Epiphane
               .
               &
               Hieron
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Tertull.
               contr
               .
               Iudaeos
               .
               Iustin.
               Epiphan
               .
               Par●us
               in
               Gen.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               Quiaam
               apud
               Epiphan
               .
               &
               nuper
               Petrus
               Cu●
               .
               eus
               .
               de
               Repub
               .
               Hebraeor
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
               vid.
               Coquae
               in
               Aug.
               de
               civ
               .
               Dei
               lib.
            
             16.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Antiq.
               Iud.
               l.
               ●
            
             .
             1.
             cap
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Glass
               .
               Philolog
               .
               Sacra
               ▪
               pag
            
             423.
             
          
           
             
               Loco
               suprà
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             
               Quod
               debebat
               Abraham
               Deo
               ,
               solvit
               in
               manum
               Melchisedec
               .
               Decimarum
               ergo
               solutione
               ,
               se
               minorem
               professus
               est
               ,
               Calv.
               in
               Heb.
            
             7.5.8.9
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Esay
             32.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.5
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dicit
               Apostolu●
               ,
               Ad
               tempus
               deci
               ●as
               Levitis
               solut
               as
               faisse
               ,
               quia
               non
               semper
               viverent
               ;
               Meichised●c
               vero
               ,
               quia
               immortalis
               sit
               ,
               retinere
               usque
               in
               finem
               quod
               à
               Deos●mel
               illi
               datum
               est
               ,
               Calv.
               in
            
             Heb.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Lam.
             4.16
             .
             Phil.
             2.29
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.14
             .
             Hos.
             4.4
             .
             
               Liv.
               Al●x
               .
               ab
               Alex.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               stro
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             
             
               Diodor.
               Sic●l
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               Hist.
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             11
             
               Socrat.
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vita
               Episcoporum
               sibi
               ,
               fama
               aliis
               necessaria
               .
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             
               Plin
               li.
            
             12.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Alex.
               ab
               Alex.
               lib.
            
             3.
             ca.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Diodo
               .
               Sicul.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Seldens
             
               Review
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Hic
               est
               astus
               Satanae
               aliment
               is
               fraudare
               pios
               Minis●res
               ut
               Ecclesia
               talibus
               destituatur
               ,
               &c.
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Gal.
            
             6.6
             .
             
               Satan
               hac
               arte
               tentat
               Doctrin●
               privare
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               dum
               inopiae
               &
               samis
               me●u
               plurimos
               absterret
               ne
               id
               oneris
               suscipiant
               ,
               Idem
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             
               vid.
               Muscul.
               in
               Gal.
            
             6.6
             .
             
               &
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
             
               Bishop
               Iewels
               Sermons
               on
               Hag.
            
             1.2.3.4
             .
             pag.
             181.182
             .
             
               on
               Psal.
            
             69.9
             .
             pag.
             191-194
             .
             
               Perkins
               in
               his
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Duties
               and
               Dignities
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               H●okers
               Eccl.
               policy
               ,
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Num.
             79.
             
             
               Hildersh●m
               on
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             pag.
             300.301.319.323
             .
             
               Balto●
               in
               his
               Epistle
               dedicatory
               to
               his
               discourse
               of
               true
               happinesse
               Gr●g
               .
               Thol
               .
               s.
               de
               Repub
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             36.
             
               de
               Filio
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.8
             .
             Esai
             .
             9.6
             .
             Revel
             .
             14.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e87660
           
             Ioh.
             16.11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Eph.
             2.2
             .
             Revel
             .
             9.11
             .
             Rev.
             17.12.14
             .
             Psal.
             2
             9.
             
             Act.
             26.27
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             
               Glassius
               in
               Isai.
            
             63.6
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             3.13
             .
             Psal.
             68.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               Orat.
            
             4.
             
               in
               Iulian.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               Hist.
               li
            
             3
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               Naz.
               Orat
            
             4
             
               Caesar
               Co●m
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               Antiq.
               Iud.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               Ci●
               .
               De●●
            
             .
             5.
             ca.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Brisson
               .
               de
               Reg.
               Pers.
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             38.11
             .
          
           
             
               Herodot
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Zenoph●n
               de
               expedit
               .
               Cyri
               ,
               lib
               ▪
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vita
               Constantin
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             50.
             
             
               Theodoret.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
               vid.
               Tertul
               contr
               Scapulam
               ,
               cap
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Laurent
               .
               de
               la.
               Barr.
               Euseb.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             26.
             
             
               &
               Z●●aras
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             3.
             
               in
               Iulian.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             48.4
             .
             Ier.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Delicti
                 durior
                 frons
                 est
                 ,
                 ab
                 ipso
                 &
                 in
                 ipso
                 delicto
                 ,
                 impudentiam
                 docta
                 .
                 Tertul
                 .
                 de
                 vel
                 .
                 virg
                 .
                 c.
                 l.
                 
              
            
             
               Rom.
               1
               .
               24-26
               .
               Esay
               69.27
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dum
               servitur
               libidini
               sacta
               est
               consuetudo
               ,
               dum
               consuetudini
               necessitas
               ,
               Aug.
               Confess
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
               vid.
               Benard
               .
               de
               Gradibus
               superblae
               .
            
          
           
             Deut.
             20.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Esai
             .
             51.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Deut.
             31
             ▪
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.8
             .
          
           
             
               Cameron
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               pag.
            
             33.34
             .
             
               Wee●●s
               Christian
               Synag
               .
               pag.
            
             137.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10650-e93040
           
             
               Qui
               se
               humiliaverat
               ,
               ipse
               exaltis
               .
               Hieron
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Deus
               naturarum
               bonarum
               Creator
               optimus
               ,
               malarum
               voluntatum
               justissimus
               ordinator
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               li.
            
             11.
             c.
             17.
             l.
             14.
             ca.
             26.
             
               &
               to
            
             .7
             .
             
               cont
               .
               Iulian.
               Pelag.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               De
               Grat
               ▪
               &
               Lib.
               Arbitr
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
               de
               Praedest
               .
               storum
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Greg.
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
            
             36
             
          
           
             *
             
               Infirmitates
               quaedam
               vitiosae
               ,
               quaedam
               miserae
               .
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               Trin.
               lib.
            
             13.
             cap.
             10.
             
               &
               de
               Agone
               Christiano
               ,
               To.
            
             3.
             cap.
             11.